The Dragon Knight of Canterlot City

by Wildcard25

Rating: mature
Tags: Alternate Universe, Romance, Spike, Cutie Mark Crusaders, Profanity, Violence, Sex, Human, Sunset Shimmer, Main 6, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 137025

Spike Obsidian after being bestowed by a magical artifact becomes the protector of Canterlot City, all while leading a normal life as a high school student

The world was always cruel to Spike Obsidian due to his physical appearance and low self esteem. But with the help of a magical artifact Spike has gained a chance to finally be the person he always wanted to be and protect his very city from the rise in crime.

Inspired by anime I Got a Cheat Skill in Another World and Became Unrivaled in the Real World, Too, with a touch of Batman to it.

Published 2023-11-21 02:40:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-09 01:03:10 UTC

The New Spike

Sunday night Spike was at his home doing exercises, and it felt really good. In the past trying to exercise was so strenuous because of his out of shape body, but now it felt so easy to him. Although he was still surprised over what happened to him yesterday thanks to Drakon merging with him, he slowly accepted what happened really did happen.

That Saturday morning, after Spike's panic after seeing his reflection in the mirror saw he no longer looked like the out of shape loser he had been called several times by other mean kids and teens. He looked at his reflection closer before feeling his face while trailing down to his torso.

“Is-Is that really me?” he asked himself, “Wow. This is unbelievable. I hardly recognize myself. But how? Wait a minute, Drakon?”

“You called?” came the dragon spirit's voice as he appeared in the mirror startling Spike.

“It is you. So all that last night really happened?”

“Indeed it did. So how do you like your new body?” Drakon inquired.

“This was the makeover you said you'd give me?” Spike asked.

“That's right. What do you think?”

“It's-it's awesome! I can't believe this is the new me.” the teen smiled.

“Not only have I trimmed down all your fat I've also increased your strength, speed, reflexes, stamina, and durability.”

“You really did all that for me?”

“I did. But don't think this means you're some indestructible powerhouse. I may have increased several aspects of you, but you must also keep up with your exercises now and not turn into a couch potato.” Drakon explained.

“I understand. I used to fear exercising, but now I don't think that's gonna be a problem for me anymore.” Spike replied.

“Good. Next thing you need to do is get some more fitting clothes. Because I doubt what you've always worn will suffice.”

“Right.” Spike agreed, as he left the bathroom, as Drakon's spirit left the mirror and followed him.

The teen went to his parents old bedroom before digging through some of his dad's old clothes, “Some of my dads hand me downs will do until I can get some other new clothes. Glad I can put them to good use now.”

“Well how about you get dressed and we'll see how much you can do now.” Drakon suggested. Spike nodded as he put on some of his dads more casual attire before stepping outside.

Spike walked down his block while noticing many people passing by looked at him in awe, while several young ladies had blushes on their faces.

'They're staring at me.' Spike thought, as Drakon appeared at his side.

“Can you blame them?”

Spike looked in panic and whispered, “What're you doing, what if they see you?!”

“Relax, kid. No one can hear or see me except you. So try not to talk so loud otherwise you'll just look like you're talking to yourself.” Drakon suggested.

Spike knowing how right he was just kept to himself, before Drakon led him up to a building's roof top.

“So why am I up here?” he asked the spirit.

“To see how far your new skills can go. For starters run as fast as you can and jump to the next rooftop.” Drakon instructed.

“Jump to the next roof?!” Spike asked in shock.

“Don't get cold feet on me now. Remember you're not the boy you were yesterday. This is the new you.”

“Right. But I may look different, I still feel the same as I did before.” Spike said in worry.

“Just let go of your fears and take a leap of faith.”

“Leap of faith,” Spike repeated, while remembering his parents words about being strong, “Ok.”

Spike took a position making sure he hand plenty of distance while looking across the crevice between the two buildings. He swallowed his worries before making a dash to the edge of the building. When he closed in on the edge he jumped from it and made it to the other side with no problem.

The teen looked back seeing he was on the other side from where he started, “Whoa! I really made it! I made it!” he cheered.

Drakon flew over to him, “Not a bad first try, kid. How did it feel?”

“Well, my hearts pounding, and my palms are sweating. It feels good.”

“Perfect. Because I want you to do that nineteen more times.”

“What?” Spike did a double take.

“You heard me, I want you to do twenty of those. Remember you need to also exercise to keep your strength up.”

Spike sighed remembering that, “Of course.” And so Spike continued jumping back and forth between the two buildings to keep his leg muscles up.

It cut back to Sunday night, as Spike finished working out and ordered some take out for dinner. Afterward he was in bed thinking about tomorrow.

“When I go back to school, people are going to wonder what happened to me. Not that it matters. Nobody ever paid enough attention to me to actually care.” and with that Spike fell asleep.

The next day, Spike got up and ready for school once again wearing another pair of his dads old causal attire before heading for school. As he entered the school grounds his fellow classmates took notice of him and like the first people who saw his new appearance were completely flabbergasted.

'They really don't recognize me.' Spike thought, before he continued on to his first class.

As he sat down at his regular desk, many of the students in the room were already confused by him. But then Spike heard a familiar voice, “Hey, you!”

Spike tensed up knowing who that was and saw Shadow Storm with Black Belle and Violet Shiver behind him. Spike noticed Shadow looked at him suspiciously, while Belle and Violet were blushing while looking at him.

“What?” Spike asked.

“I haven't seen you around here before,” Shadow continued, “Where'd you transfer from?”

“Nowhere. It's me, Spike Obsidian.”

Upon hearing that Shadow and the other students in the room were shocked, but Shadow's shock turned to anger, “Hey, if you're gonna pull a prank then you should make it believable!”

“It's the truth!” Spike assured.

“But that's impossible!” a male student spoke up in disbelief, “There's no way you're that fatso!”

“You hear the sound of my voice? Well figure it out from there.” Spike suggested.

The students stopped and having heard what he sounded like remembered that was Spike's voice. Realizing it was him, another student spoke to him, “Dude, what happened to you?!”

Black Belle spoke up sounding swooned like a school girl as opposed to the mean girl vibes she's always shown him, “Whatever happened, I think I like it.”

“Take away all that fat and this is what we get?” Violet Shiver asked feeling just as swooned.

“Did you take some weird freaky drugs over the weekend?” Shadow interrogated him.

“No! Never!” Spike protested.

“Then what the hell is all this?!” Shadow demanded.

“You wouldn't believe me if I told you.” Spike answered starting to get annoyed by Shadow.

“Try me!” Shadow threatened.

“That's enough, class!” the teacher announced, as the students started to take their seats.

Shadow grunted before speaking to Spike, “We're not through here.” He went to take his seat, as Spike just went through class like he always did.

When his first class ended, Spike was walking through the hall to get to his next class until he was once again confronted by Shadow Storm, Belle, Violet and some more of Shadow's goons.

“Hold it, Obsidian.” Shadow stopped him.

“What is it?” Spike asked sighing.

“You know damn well what it is. How did you go from porker to this?!” the bully demanded.

“I'd like to know your secret too!” Belle pleaded.

“So do I!” Violet added.

“Really, there's no secret.” Spike covered up knowing better than to blab what really happened. He noticed Drakon appeared floating above Shadow speaking to him.

“This is the prick you were so afraid of? He's a total chump!” the dragon spirit mocked.

Spike couldn't help but chuckle, which didn't go unnoticed, “What's so funny?” Shadow frowned.

“Nothing.” Spike quickly said.

“If you're not going to talk, then I'll have to beat the answers out of you.” Shadow threatened, until the principal's voice came on the intercom in the hallways.

“Will Spike Obsidian report to my office immediately. You have a guest waiting for you.”

Spike hearing that knew this was his chance to avoid unwanted confrontation, “Sorry like to hang, got to go, bye!” he told them before hurrying to the principals office making Shadow angrier.

Spike entered the principal's office, where said principal Neighsay was sitting at his desk, “Principal Neighsay.” Spike greeted.

“Mr. Obsidian. My how you've changed.” he noticed.

“Yeah.” Spike chuckled sheepishly while rubbing the back of his head, “So you said I have a guest here?”

“That's me.” came a voice, as Spike looked and saw standing by the office window was a girl a year older than him, and her attire was a uniform composed of black slip on shoes, knee length stockings, a red short skirt, a white long sleeved shirt, and on the shirts collar was a black ribbon.

Spike looked at the girl in awe, as she spoke with a smile, “Spike Obsidian, do you recognize me?”

Spike raised a brow curiously, before getting a good look at her and suddenly recalled a familiar girl with long dark purple hair with a single pink streak in it, and violet eyes just like hers. It suddenly dawned on him, “You! You're that girl outside the convenience store!”

“That's right,” she confirmed, “I'm Twilight Sparkle. It's nice to finally meet you.”

“Um, same, I guess. But what're you doing here? And how did you know I go to school here?” Spike wondered.

“Well, I never got the chance to properly thank you for what you did. So even though it felt a bit rude I decided to have you investigated. But nothing too personal, only the basics. It was almost impossible to find you, especially since you seem so different from when we last met.” she said with a faint blush on her face.

“I see. So you came all this way just to thank me?” Spike asked.

“Well, that's part of it. What I really came here for was to offer you an invitation.”

“Invitation?”

“Yes. How would you like to come to Everfree Academy?” Twilight offered.

Spike was surprised at what Twilight offered before realizing something about her, 'That's right. She's wearing the uniform of Everfree Academy,' he then spoke up, “Everfree Academy? But that's a super elite school.”

“I know. I'm a protege of the academy's principal, Principal Celestia Equestrius. When I told her what you did for me that day she was deeply grateful and asked me to send you an invite to attend the school.”

“She what?” Spike stepped back in shock.

“That's right,” Twilight nodded, “So what do you say?”

“I'm very grateful, but I don't know if I have all the right academic requirements to attend.”

“Spike, Everfree Academy enrollment prioritizes strength of character over academic aptitude. So there's no issue with that. But rather than hear it from me, why not talk to Principal Equestrius at the academy, huh?”

“Now? But I can't just...” he looked to Neighsay.

“Principal Equestrius already informed me, and I shall allow it and inform the rest of your teachers where you'll be.” the principal said.

“Really, sir?” Spike asked.

Neighsay nodded, “This is a golden opportunity for you, Mr. Obsidian. You'd be a fool to pass it up.”

Spike looked back at Twilight who gave him a hopeful look, “Well, I guess I could at least meet with the academy's principal. So ok.”

“Great!” Twilight cheered, “Come on!” she took Spike by the hand and dragged him off and out of the office.

As Twilight took Spike outside his school they saw a limousine was waiting for them, “Whoa. You came in this?” Spike asked Twilight.

“Principal Equestrius felt it was necessary,” Twilight answered as she opened the side door letting Spike in before climbing in herself, “To Everfree Academy, please.” she instructed the driver who drove off.

As Spike sat next to Twilight, he blushed finally getting a chance to see how beautiful she truly was. When she looked at him he quickly shook off any thoughts he was developing about her.

“Are you ok?”

“Yes. I'm fine. But maybe just a little nervous.” Spike confessed.

Twilight comfortingly put her hand on his, “It's ok, Spike. It's only natural. But I promise, things will be alright.”

Spike blushed from having her hand on his, “Uh, sure.” he glanced and saw Drakon sitting on a side seat of the limousine.

“Now this is style,” Drakon admitted, “I can't wait to see what this Everfree Academy's gonna be like.”

Spike smiled and thought, 'Yeah. Me too.'

Everfree Academy

The limousine drove Spike and Twilight through the city before pulling right up to the gates of Everfree Academy. The driver got out and opened the side door allowing Twilight and Spike to exit. As they stepped out, Spike looked up at the academy building in awe.

“Wow!” he gasped.

“Yeah, this place really does have that effect on others.” Twilight explained with a giggle.

“This is just amazing. I never thought I'd be standing on Everfree Academy's grounds.” Spike continued to look around amazed.

“Well, come on, Spike. I didn't bring you all the way here just to look at it.” Twilight said, leading him along. Spike followed Twilight as he continued to marvel at the school.

Everfree Academy; one of the most prestigious institutions ever. They say if you're lucky to get in, then there's a guarantee your future will be bright. A school that was way out of my league. At least I thought it was.

Soon Twilight brought Spike into the principal's office of the academy and was standing before a woman sitting at the desk, and another woman standing next to it. Both women were incredibly beautiful and curvaceous. The one sitting at the desk had pink-colored eyes and long flowing hair that had various colors of light green, pink and blue. The one standing close to her had long and wavy dark blue hair hair with light and dark blue streaks.

As Spike stood before the two ladies the one at the desk spoke up, “It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Spike Obsidian. I am Celestia Equestrius. Principal of Everfree Academy.”

The woman at her side spoke, “And I am Vice Principal Luna Equestrius, also a pleasure to meet you.”

'So they're sisters.' Spike thought.

Celestia continued, “Twilight has told us a great deal about you. She is one of my best students here and very special to me. Thank you for coming to her aid that day.” she bowed her head in respect.

Spike spoke up, “Well, I can't say I actually saved her or anything. I just took a beating.”

“Spike,” Twilight spoke to him, “Even if you didn't throw any punches you were the only one willing to step up and confront those who tried to do me harm while anyone else just looked the other way.”

Celestia nodded, “Such bravery is really rare. Especially in these times.”

“Even if you did not physically come to her defense just by showing concern like that proves you have a kind heart and soul.” Luna put in.

“Such people are who we look for to attend our academy,” Celestia continued, “And if Twilight's report on you is anything to go by you truly fit the bill.”

Spike blushed having not been used to such compliments as the principal continued, “Now then, I would consider it a great honor to have you attend Everfree Academy. As as a personal thank you for protecting my closest student there won't be any concern for yourself for paying tuition.”

Drakon who was floating at Spike's side looked intrigued, “This is a sweet deal, Spike. Now you have to say yes.”

Spike despite knowing what a sweet deal this was still felt unsure, and spoke up, “I'm grateful, but I still don't know if I truly belong here. I'm not that special.”

Celestia got up from her desk and walked around it to Spike, “Spike, what does it mean to you when someone is special?”

“Well, when one has something to offer that would benefit those around them.” Spike answered.

“While that may be true, I feel anyone can be special in their own ways, even if the person themselves don't see it. And we at this school want to help those discover what makes them special.”

“It's true, Spike,” Twilight confirmed, “Everyone here has found ways to discover how special they are in their own ways. And now you have the same chance as all of us.”

Spike was moved by their words and started thinking on it, as Celestia continued, “I understand this is a lot to drop on you, so for now why not take today as a trial enrollment to get better acquainted with everything here.”

“Uh, sure I can do that.”

Suddenly there was a knock at the door, “Principal Celestia? Vice Principal Luna?”

“Ah, perfect timing.” Celestia smiled.

Entering the office was a woman with pale, light grayish rose with light ceriseish gray stripes. She was dressed in black slacks and a moderate cerise jacket. The woman took notice of Spike and spoke up.

“Oh, so he's the one who will be joining us?”

“For a trial enrollment, but we can hope.” Luna answered.

“Spike, this is Ms. Cheerilee; one of our faculty members.” Celestia introduced him.

“It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Obsidian.” Cheerilee greeted him.

“Likewise, ma'am.” Spike replied.

“Cheerilee is one of our best teachers. You'll find her class to be very educational.” Luna explained to Spike.

Cheerilee nodded and spoke to the boy, “My class starts soon, so why don't we head over?”

“Um, ok.”

“Great,” Twilight got up, “We'll see you later.” Cheerilee left with the two teens as Celestia and Luna smiled eager to see how the new boy enjoys their school.

Spike waited outside the classroom as Cheerilee and Twilight went inside. As he stood while listening to Cheerilee begin announcements he thought to himself.

'I'm about to attend class with others I never met before. How will they feel about me compared to how my current classmates feel about me? Oh, this is making me sick to my stomach. But this is my chance to start fresh and challenge myself. I'm not the guy I was back then physically at least. But I came here to challenge myself and so far people believe in me.” he thought of Twilight, Celestia, and Luna.

“Alright, Spike, you may come in.” came Cheerilee's voice.

“Ok, this is it.” Spike said to himself as he opened the classroom door and entered.

As he entered the classroom he stood by Cheerliee's desk and looked out to the students present. Like Twilight, all the girls were wearing the girls uniform of Everfree Academy, while the boys were wearing male versions of the uniform with the difference is they wore black slacks and neckties.

Spike spoke up to everyone, “My name is Spike Obsidian. As part of my trial enrollment I will be joining you all and participating in class. Thank you for having me, and I hope to get along well with you all.” he bowed his head. When he looked up at the students he saw many of the girls looking at him in awe while blushing, and many guys looking just as surprised at him.

'Jeez, I know I should expect this, but some kind of reaction would be appreciated.' Spike thought before spotting Twilight among the students smiling at him and nodding to let him know it's ok.

'He's so handsome.' a girl thought.

'What a hottie!' another one thought to herself.

Cheerilee snapped them out of their stupor by clapping her hands together, “Could you all please not stare so much. You're making Spike uncomfortable,” and with that the students regained their composure as she turned to Spike, “You may take a seat, Mr. Obsidian. The one in the back by the window's free.”

“Yes, ma'am.” Spike answered, as he went in the back to the empty desk and sat down, while noticing the student sitting on his right side was a girl a year older than him with her hair colored dark gray with a lighter tint and done up in a coif.

“Now class, open your textbooks to... Oh, Mr. Obsidian, you can look off Ms. Melody's right next to you.”

Spike hearing that suddenly heard the sound of desk moving and looked to his right seeing the girl had pushed her desk right next to his and moved her textbook in the middle so both could look off it.

“Um, thank you. Ms. Melody?” he asked.

The girl nodded, “Octavia Melody; a pleasure to meet you.” Spike smiled sheepishly, as he and the students listened in on the lesson.

Throughout the class, Spike listened to the lesson and whenever Cheerilee asked a question about it he would raise his hand knowing what the answer was. What surprised him was how proactive and nice the students were. A feeling he never experienced at his current school.

When class ended, some of the students left the room, while some stayed behind and crowded Spike before he could get out of his seat.

“Hey, are you free after school?” A girl named Flitter asked.

“What school are you currently attending?” Another girl named Cloudchaser asked.

“Also, you in any clubs?” a boy named Thunderlane inquired.

“Do you have a girlfriend?” a girl named Amethyst Star asked.

“Um, no I don't.” Spike answered while secretly feeling overwhelmed. The girls who stuck around hearing Spike's recent answer suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of joy.

“Are you a pop idol or something? Cause ya sure got the face of one.” said another boy named Party Favor asked.

Before any one else could continue to pester Spike with more questions, a boy his age approached, “Hey, ease up, guys. You're overwhelming him before lunch. So why not save the questions for some other time?”

“Uh, right. We're sorry.” Cloudchaser apologized.

“Our bad.” Thunderlane said, as they took their leave as Spike was left with the boy who came to his aid.

“Sorry about that,” he told Spike, “But I can't say I blame them. We're all curious about you.”

“In a good way, right?” Spike asked hopefully.

“Of course. I'm Thorax by the way.” he introduced himself.

“Nice to meet you. I'm Spike, but you already know that.” Spike said sheepishly.

“Yeah. I was about to head for the cafeteria. Care to join me?” Thorax offered.

Spike curiously glanced over to see Twilight still in her seat was looking his way. Sensing what Spike was wondering Twilight nodded and beckoned him to go along, “Sure.” Spike answered, as the two headed off.

They made their way to the spacious cafeteria where students were seated in groups or in line getting food. Spike looked up at the menu display in awe.

“Wow. So much variety, and at such low prices.”

“Yeah, it's got everything,” Thorax admitted, “Come on, let's get in line.”

So Spike and Thorax got in line before selecting some food from the menu before looking around for a place to sit, until someone called out to them.

“Hey, Thorax! You guys can sit here!” The two saw sitting at a table alone was a boy their age with hair colored moderate scarlet with a streak of moderate tangelo.

“Hey, Button, thanks for saving us a spot.” Thorax said, as he and Spike sat down.

“Anytime,” Button turned to Spike, “You're Spike Obsidian. We're in class together. My name's Button Mash.”

“It's nice to meet you.” Spike greeted.

“Button Mash here is known as the videogame wizard.” Thorax explained.

“Videogame wizard?” Spike asked the boy.

“Yeah. When it comes to vid-games, I know them all.” Button boasted.

“Sweet.” Spike admitted.

“That's why I'm president of the gamers club. Have you decided on joining any clubs yet?” Button inquired.

“No, I haven't. But I'm sure I will eventually.”

“Well, no pressure. You'll know what you want when you see it.” Thorax said.

“By the way, Thorax, did you catch the last episode of Power Princesses?” Button asked.

“Sure did. Man that episode was good.”

“Wait, you two watch Power Princesses?” Spike asked the two in disbelief.

“We sure do,” Thorax confirmed, “Button got me hooked on it.”

“You follow it too, Spike?” the gamer asked.

“I sure do. It's one of the best shows ever.”

“And that's a fact.” Thorax put in.

Spike smiled and thought, 'I can't believe are really others out there who like the same stuff I like.'

Drakon appeared at his side, “Yeah looking at everyone else from your current school they don't look like they enjoy half the stuff you do. But I got a good vibe from these guys. They'd make excellent buds.” Feeling Drakon was right about that Spike smiled seeing he was already making friends.

And so the rest of the day continued with Spike growing more accustomed to Everfree Academy and the students as well. Then when the day was over Spike returned to Celestia's office where she and her sister waited.

“Well, Spike, have you come to a decision?” Celestia inquired.

Spike nodded, “I have. I wish to enroll at Everfree Academy full time.”

Celestia and Luna smiled, as the younger sister spoke, “So we take it you enjoyed today?”

“I sure did. The teachers were very clear in their lessons which were very educational, and to top it off, the students were very nice to me.” Spike explained.

“We're glad to hear it,” Celestia replied, “As we said we prioritize character in our students when having them enroll. So you should find no trouble with any of your new classmates.”

“We'll get started on your full transfer to Everfree Academy with Principal Neighsay.” Luna said.

“But for now, you're free to go.” Celestia concluded.

“Thank you both, and once again I'm so grateful for this opportunity.” Spike said gratefully before leaving the office.

When Spike left the office he saw Twilight standing by the downward stairs, “Spike.” she greeted.

“Hi, Twilight.”

“Did you tell Principal Celestia your decision?”

“I did.” he confirmed.

“And?”

Spike smiled, “I've decided to attend full time.”

“Really? That's wonderful!” Twilight cheered, “I know someone who'll really wanna celebrate that.”

“Who?” Spike raised a brow.

“Well, do you have plans right now?” she asked.

“Not really, no.”

“Then it'll be easier to show you who. Come with me.” she beckoned him.

Spike curious to know who Twilight was talking about decided to follow her down the stairs wondering what new and exciting things he was going to learn about, and what new people he'll be meeting.

Author's Note

Hope you all have a Happy Thanksgiving.

New Friends and a New Purpose

Spike followed Twilight outside the school building, curious to what the girl was hoping to show him. As they walked towards the school entrance, they saw waiting by the gates were six more girls about Twilight's age.

“Twilight!” called a girl who had pink hair in a poofed style.

Twilight walked over as Spike kept his distance, “Hi, girls.”

“We were wondering when you'd show up.” said a girl whose hair was a mix of red and blonde.

“Well, I wanted to bring along a new friend. I hope you don't mind.”

“Not at all, Twi.” said a blonde haired girl with a country accent and wearing a stetson hat.

“So who is this new friend, Twilight?” a girl with elegantly curled purple hair inquired.

“See for yourself.” Twilight said revealing Spike to them.

Spike looked at the girls nervously, while the six girls themselves like so many others blushed at the sight of him.

“Um, hello. I'm Spike Obsidian, but I assume you already know that since I'm kinda a big deal around here today.”

“You bet your obviously toned ass you're a big deal!” laughed a rainbow haired girl as she slid up to him, while Spike blushed upon what she said about his butt, “Nice to finally get a chance to talk to you. I'm Rainbow Dash. And soon enough, you'll know my reputation around here.”

'Reputation?' Spike thought in concern.

“Rainbow, ease up! Spike's had a long day and he doesn't need any of that,” Twilight scolded her, before speaking to Spike, “You'll have to excuse Rainbow Dash. She can be very brash with others.”

“Right.” Spike replied sheepishly, as the poofy pink haired girl was bouncing around Spike in a circle.

“Oh my gosh, I'm so excited to finally have a chance to talk to you! I'm Pinkie Pie, the best party planner ever!” she cheered.

“Nice to meet you,” Spike answered awkwardly, before looking to Twilight, “I take it she's the one who would be the most excited to hear it?”

“More or less.” Twilight confirmed.

The girl with the stetson hat approached and shook Spike's hand, “Nice to meetcha, sugarcube. Name's Applejack.”

“A pleasure.” Spike answered, while shaking the girls hand.

“Whoo, ya got some grip there. That says a lot about a man.” Applejack commended.

“Thanks.” Spike smiled a bit.

Then a girl with pale pink hair approached looking a bit timid and spoke in the same kind of tone, “Hi, I'm Fluttershy. It's... nice to meet you.” she shuffled her feet.

'She's more nervous than I am.' Spike thought.

The purple haired girl approached, as Spike looked at her and felt his heartbeat increase, “It's very nice to meet you, darling. My name's Rarity. Charmed and delighted to make your acquaintance.” she said with a bat of her eyes.

“Um, likewise.” Spike replied with a blush.

The final girl spoke up to Spike, “It's nice to meet you, Spike. I'm Sunset Shimmer.”

“A pleasure.” Spike answered.

“We've seen you in classes today, but we didn't actually have a chance to talk to you.” Sunset explained.

“We didn't wanna be like the rest of our classmates by bombarding you with so many questions at a time.” Applejack added.

“And it was so hard for me because I had so many I wanted to ask you.” Pinkie whined.

“Well, you may have a chance, Pinkie,” Twilight told her, “Because we got some news to share with you.”

“What kind of news?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight turned to Spike feeling it was best he tell them, “Well, you may be seeing more of me soon. I've decided to become fully enrolled here at Everfree Academy.”

The six girls gasped, before Rarity and Pinkie squealed happily while the rest smiled with joy.

“Whoo-ee! Now that's music to my ears!” Applejack said excitedly.

“Oh, yeah! That's what I'm talking about!” Rainbow cheered.

“We have to celebrate!” Pinkie cheered.

Spike turned to Twilight, “You're right. She definitely wanted to hear it the most.”

“Told you,” she replied, “I figured you girls should be the first to hear Spike's decision before the rest of our classmates learn it.”

“Oh, I just wanna tell somebody!” Pinkie cheered, before calming down, “But I don't wanna ruin the surprise.”

“Yeah, we'll save it until after he's officially enrolled.” Sunset told her.

“I hope it's alright I invited Spike to join us after school.” Twilight asked her friends.

“No problem at all, Twilight.” Rarity replied.

“It's always good to have new company.” Pinkie put in.

“You ok with us, Spike?” Applejack asked.

“Sure thing.” he answered.

“Then let's go!” Rainbow called, as they all left the school.

As Spike walked behind the girls, Drakon floated at his side, “Well. Only a day here and already hanging out with seven lovely ladies.”

Spike whispered to him, “I know. This never happened before. I'm not sure what to do.”

“Just relax, and be yourself.” Drakon suggested. Spike taking his guide's advice decided to roll with it.

Later on the girls and Spike were at a shopping district and sitting at a circular table enjoying some ice cream.

“How is it, Spike?” Fluttershy asked Spike, while enjoying her ice cream.

“Delicious. And I'm amazed by this place,” Spike looked all around the district, “I've never been around here before.”

“The students at Everfree Academy usually come around here both after school and on weekends.” Twilight explained.

“Wow. Well, I guess I have a new area to come to in my free time.” Spike replied.

“Uh-huh.” Pinkie and Rainbow agreed.

“So, how long have all of you been friends?” Spike asked deciding to get to know the girls more.

“Well, we've been friends since Junior High,” Twilight explained while motioning to all but Sunset Shimmer, “We met Sunset when we started high school.”

Spike looked to said girl, “So you were the last one to join this group?”

“Yeah, that's right. I never had friends before I met them.” Sunset admitted.

“Well, neither have I.” Spike added.

“Based off what Twilight said about you I kinda get it.” Rainbow answered.

“What Twilight said about me?” Spike asked in concern.

“When Twilight first told us of how you saved her, she said you looked different than how you look now.” Rarity explained.

“I see.” Spike said blushing in embarrassment.

“But regardless what you did for her is something we feel proud of.” Applejack told him.

“Well, like I kept telling her I didn't actually save her.”

“So what if you took a few rounds, at least you tried to do something about it,” Rainbow said, “And that's pure loyalty if I ever saw it.”

“And you can't say you don't have friends now, because you have seven here.” Pinkie smiled.

“And I also heard how you were getting along with Thorax and Button Mash today.” Twilight added.

“Right,” Spike replied, before remembering what Pinkie Pie said, “You're my friends?”

“Why not?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

“Anyone willing to go out of their way in helping a friend of ours deserves our friendship.” Applejack said.

“Indeed so.” Rarity agreed.

“We'd love to be your friends, Spike,” Fluttershy said happily before blushing, “If you want at least.”

Spike looked at each of the girls who were giving him a smile while glancing up seeing Drakon who nodded in agreement beckoning him to accept.

“Well, if you really want to. Then yeah, we can be friends.”

“Alright!” The girls cheered.

“Here's to Spike's enrollment and a new friend!” Pinkie cheered, as they each ate more of their ice cream.

Spike shrugged and continued to enjoy his ice cream with the girls, until Sunset spoke to him, “So, Spike, you have any plans for tomorrow?”

“Actually, I was planning on going clothes shopping after school tomorrow.” he answered.

At the mention of that Rarity spoke up excited, “REALLY?!” Spike looked at Rarity surprised by her reaction, before the embarrassed girl composed herself, “I mean, how lovely.”

Spike continued, “Yeah, as I'm sure you're aware my older clothes don't fit me, and these are my dad's hand me downs. But I need my own attire.”

“Understandable,” Rarity agreed, “While using hand me downs is nice from time to time and puts someone's old clothes to good use, it's still only right for someone to have clothes of their own choosing.”

Spike raised a brow, before Applejack enlightened him, “Rarity's a fashionista. Clothes are her life.”

“You say it like it's a problem,” Rarity pouted, before straightening herself out, “I do happen to have a way with clothing though.”

“Have a way is an understatement,” Pinkie spoke up, “Rarity's one of the top youngest clothing designers ever.”

Spike looked back at Rarity impressed, “Really?”

“Well, I don't like to boast, but I am quite gifted with sewing materials. I've always loved to make sure my friends and others are dressed to look their best not just for occasions and festivities, but to look like their best selves.” the elegant girl explained proudly.

“That's so nice of you.” Spike admired.

Rarity nodded, “And if it's clothes you're looking to get tomorrow I insist on joining you.”

“Really?”

“Of course, Spike. With my knowledge of fashion I'll pick out the right types of clothing to make you look the best you can be.” she declared.

“Are you also gonna pick if he should wear boxers or briefs too?” Rainbow joked.

Rainbow's joke put a blush on Rarity, Fluttershy, and Twilight's faces while Spike felt embarrassed about the idea of a girl picking out what he should wear under his clothes.

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity scolded as Rainbow just laughed, “I would never go that far when selecting attire for someone!”

“Just had to be sure.” the rainbow haired girl replied.

As everyone shook off their flustered looks, Rarity cleared her throat, “Ignoring, Rainbow's droll attempt at humor. I would be delighted to help you pick out new clothes, Spike.” she smiled at him.

Spike feeling moved by Rarity's generous offer thought about it and knew he could use an expert when it concerned clothing since he's never had to worry about style before.

“Well, if you want to, Rarity. I don't mind it.”

“Wonderful!” Rarity clapped her hands, “Shall we meet up at the mall after school at Three Thirty?”

“Deal.” Spike agreed.

“Perfect! I look forward to our little clothing date, Spike.” Rarity winked Spike's way getting him flustered.

“Yeah. Me too.” Spike agreed nervously, while the rest of the girls looked at Rarity envious of how she found a way to get close to Spike alone.

As it got darker, Spike was walking his way home pondering over all that went down today, 'I can't believe I'm going to be attending a new school, with new real friends, and everything.'

Drakon floated by, “Ya done good kid. Because this is just the beginning.”

As Spike was walking by a convenience store, the doors opened as an alarm was sounding. The teen boy looked seeing a mugger armed with a knife was coming out carrying a bag of money. As he exited the 24/7 store, two girls who were passing by in the opposite direction spotted him with one screaming.

This alerted the mugger who growled at them, “No witnesses!” he armed his knife and started running for them.

Spike seeing this felt a rush build up inside as the sight of the two girls in fright reminded him of how Twilight looked that day he came to her defense.

'I didn't do much that day, but not this time!' Spike thought as he dashed ahead of the mugger cutting him off before he could reach the girls. Spike kicked the knife out of the muggers hand making it land on the parking lot.

“Damn, that hurt!” the mugger cursed, while clutching his hand, “You little bastard!”

Spike gave the mugger no chance to make a move and punched him in the stomach making him clutch said area. The teen boy threw his arm back as the Dragon Band glowed a bit, before he punched the mugger in the face making him fly back before hitting an empty bike rack.

The mugger laid on the ground groaning from the hits and unable to pick himself up, as the two girls gasped. The store clerk stepped out having seen the situation with the mugger and the girls along with Spike who looked at his own fist he used to punch the assailant.

Suddenly the sounds of police sirens were approaching and Spike snapped out of his rush, “Oh, shit!” not wanting to be questioned by the cops he made a run for it.

“Hey, wait!” one of the girls called out, but Spike was already out of range.

Spike ran before ducking in an alley way before processing what just happened, “I just punched a mugger with my own hands!”

“And ya saved two lives as well.” Drakon added.

“I-I actually did it.” Spike continued to gasp in shock.

“Not bad at all, Spike.” the dragon guide commended him.

“I couldn't help it. It's like I was going off an instinct.”

“You really can't help it when someone's in trouble. It just proves how much a big heart you really have.”

“That... Actually felt good. I mean it was scary, but what a rush!” Spike said with growing excitement.

“You always wanted to try and help the city because of it's rise in crime. And that's exactly why I did this for you.” Drakon reminded him.

“I do wanna help. With so few cops and so much rise in crime I just want this city to feel safe for me, and for others like those girls, and Twilight. Drakon, I want to get even stronger so I can protect those I care about.”

Drakon nodded, “Spoken just like a noble dragon would. You really are a worthy vessel.”

“Thanks. Oh, I really need to get home.”

“Then let's go. And we'll discuss more about the power you now possess later.” Drakon promised. And so Spike continued on for home knowing he found himself a real purpose for helping the city.

Clothes Shopping

The next day as Spike arrived at Everfree Academy, still waiting on the arrival of his official uniform, so he had continued to wear his dads old clothes. As he sat at his desk, he listened to some of the students discuss something.

“So did you hear about last night?” a male student asked another.

“Yeah, someone stopped a mugging at a 24/7 store.” he answered making Spike freeze up by the mention of that.

“I heard the witnesses describe the one who stopped it was a good looking guy.” a girl student said which only got Spike tenser.

'Oh, great. I just made the news.' Spike thought, as Drakon appeared at his side.

“Well, at least nobody knows it's you.”

Spike did feel relieved nobody could pin it back to him knew if he was going to do more stunts like that again, he should be more conspicuous.

“Well, I say it's about time somebody did something about all the crime happening.” another male student voiced his opinion, catching Spike's attention.

“Yeah, the cops aren't doing enough these days.” a girl student added.

Spike appreciated that they sounded grateful, and that there were those who agreed with him about the cops not doing enough to protect them from the rising crime rate. He was soon brought out of his thoughts, as Cheerilee entered the classroom and ready to begin the lesson.

When school let out, Spike got up and left the classroom before Rarity approached, “Hello, Spike.” she greeted him.

“Hi, Rarity.”

“I was just making sure we were still on for our shopping date today?”

“Of course. I was about to head back home for a quick change.” Spike replied.

“Agreed. I'd like to go change into something more casual myself.”

“So then we'll see each other at the mall?”

“Of course, darling. I'll see you then.” Rarity said, as the two split up to head home and get ready.

When Spike returned home he took a quick shower and changed into new clothes before walking for the mall.

Drakon floated by his side looking excited, “Ooh, my little Spike on his first date.”

“Can it really be called a date if we're just clothes shopping?” Spike asked.

“Hey a date's a date, isn't it?” the dragon spirit asked rhetorically.

Spike shrugged as he just decided to go along with it. As he got closer to the mall he looked and saw standing at the entrance was Rarity herself out of the academy uniform and in more casual wear

'Wow, even in regular clothes she's beautiful.' Spike thought with a blush.

“She'd probably even make the filthy look appear beautiful.” Drakon joked.

Spike rolled his eyes and got closer before calling out to the girl, “Hey, Rarity!”

Rarity seeing the boy smiled, “Spike!”

“Sorry to have kept you waiting.” the boy apologized.

“No trouble at all, darling,” Rarity brushed it off, before noticing his eyes fixated on her, “What is it?”

Spike snapped out of it, “Sorry, it's just. I like your outfit.”

“Oh, this old thing? Just one of my many casual outfits,” Rarity replied modestly, “Now then, shall we get you some attire more befitting of you?”

“Um, sure.” he agreed.

“Then let's go.” Rarity took Spike's hand and brought him inside.

As the two walked through the mall many other people who were there stopped to look at the two, “Whoa check them out.” a boy told another.

“A hot guy and a gorgeous girl, now that's an ideal couple.”

“Wait a second, isn't that Rarity; the young fashion designer?” a girl asked.

“You're right it is her!” another girl realized.

“Who's that with her?” a third girl asked.

“I don't know, but he's such a dreamboat.” a fourth one swooned.

Spike sighed, as he walked at Rarity's side, “Everyone's staring at us.”

“I know, Spike. But try not to think too hard on it, ok?” Rarity suggested.

“Hey, Rarity!” a boy called.

“Looking lovely as ever!” another called.

“Oh, you flatterers.” Rarity said with a wink making the boys swoon.

'Wow. Rarity, sure knows how to handle the attention well. I could never last in a situation like that alone.' Spike thought, as he watched Rarity give flirtatious responds to some hopeless lover boys complimenting her.

Soon the two walked up to a clothing store, as Rarity spoke to him, “Now I know this place. You'll find some of the best clothing here. And with me around, you'll get the best suited for you.”

“Right.”

The two entered the store and Spike looked around seeing it indeed had a fine assortment of clothing for both men and women.

“Wow,” Spike marveled, “There's so much here.”

“I know.” Rarity giggled.

“Rarity, darling!” came a woman's voice.

The two looked seeing a beautiful woman approach them. She had brilliant orange colored eyes, and her hair color was a combo of brilliant vermilion with light amber and light tangelo stripes, with a gradient of moderate fuchsia to moderate orchid on the shadowed side.

“Sassy, darling!” Rarity cheered, as she hugged the woman like they were close.

“What brings you here today, Rarity? I thought you got all you needed last time you were here?” Sassy inquired.

“I'm not here for me, Sassy. I'm here for my new friend.” Rarity showed the woman Spike.

The woman named Sassy blushed, “Oh, my. And who is your gentleman caller?”

“May I introduce you to Spike Obsidian,” Rarity introduced, “Spike, this is Sassy Saddles; owner of this establishment.”

“Um, a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Saddles.” Spike greeted her with a handshake.

“Please, the pleasure's all mine, Spike.” Sassy answered sweetly.

“Well, we have lots to check out.” Rarity said, as she escorted Spike to the menswear.

So Spike looked around with Rarity for some clothes he could get. Because Spike wasn't so fashion savvy, he left it up to Rarity to decide, but she still allowed him to pick out anything he personally liked. Once he selected several articles of clothing he started trying them on one by one and showed them off to Rarity to hear her thoughts.

As Spike showed off one of his chosen outfits, Rarity clapped her hands, “Oh, Spike, you look positively fabulous!”

“Really?” Spike asked, while looking himself over.

“Indeed so, darling. With your looks you could be a model.” Rarity continued to flatter him.

“Uh, I don't think I could handle the model life.” Spike replied sheepishly.

“Well, it's not for everyone.” Rarity admitted.

Later Rarity and Spike collected enough clothing from shirts, pants, socks, and underpants, which Spike selected himself feeling embarrassed if Rarity tried to pick for him. His clothes selected ranged from formal to casual, and even sleepwear that looked just right for him.

They brought all the clothes to Sassy up front, as Spike thought to himself, 'All this stuff is really gonna cost a fortune. Maybe I shouldn't have gotten so much in one day. Oh, well, can't do anything about it now.'

As Spike watched each of the clothes he purchased was being scanned he watched the price go up. Soon the last item was scanned and tallied up. When Spike reached for his wallet, he was stopped by Rarity.

“Ah-ah-ah, Spike! I'll field this.” she said.

“Rarity, I can't let you do that!” Spike protested.

“I insist. Plus I have quite a discount as a member of the store's site. Trust me I got this covered.” Rarity assured him.

“Better let the lady do it if she's offering.” Drakon suggested to Spike who decided to let Rarity pay.

Once paid, all the clothes were neatly placed into a few shopping bags, “Thank you for shopping with us. And feel free to come again.” Sassy told them.

“Well, naturally for me, Sassy,” Rarity replied, before looking at Spike, “And what say you, Spike?”

“Yeah. I just might come back here again for more clothes when I need them.” he answered.

And with that the two teens left the store, “Hey, thanks for doing this, Rarity.” Spike said gratefully.

“No trouble, at all, darling.” she replied.

“How about I treat you to something to eat here?” he offered.

“Why, Spike, how thoughtful. And I will take you up on that.” Rarity smiled.

And so the two went to he food court where sat at a table and enjoyed their orders with Rarity's being a slice of cheesecake, and Spike's being a slice of pizza.

“Delicious.” Rarity beamed.

“I'll say.” Spike agreed, as he enjoyed his slice.

Rarity looking at Spike and at her cheese cake got an idea. She scooped a bit of it on her fork and offered it to Spike, “Here, Spike, have a taste.”

“Really?”

“Yes, here. Ahh...” she said.

Spike taking the hint opened his mouth allowing Rarity to feed him, “That's good!” he smiled.

“I know.” Rarity giggled.

“Rarity, once again I appreciate you paying for my new clothes. I'm surprised you had enough to cover it all.”

“Darling I'm not a top young fashion designer for nothing,” Rarity explained, “I don't do clothes for just my friends and regular people. I do it for all kinds. Models, celebrities, pop stars, and other VIPS.”

“You do?” Spike asked.

“That's right. And you'd be amazed at how much they pay me for one outfit alone.”

“Well, that clears up you being able to afford it.”

“Well, I didn't just pay for you because I could afford it. But because I like being generous, especially to those close to me.” Rarity smiled.

“Really?”

“Yes. Outside my talent for creating fabulous outfits and clothing, what I'm truly known for is my generosity.”

“You are?”

“Indeed. I've always enjoyed helping others not for money, fame, or anything but because I loved seeing the smiles on their faces when doing a good deed for them.” the girl explained.

Spike continued to look at Rarity in awe, 'Rarity's even more incredible than I thought. She's beautiful, popular, and generous. I don't even deserve to be conversing with her.'

Rarity continued to enjoy her cheesecake, before speaking to her friend, “I'm so glad we could spend the day like this, Spike. You make for excellent company.”

Upon hearing that, Spike's eyes started watering which caught the girls attention, “Spike?”

Drakon seeing this knew something was about to happen, “Oh, jeez.”

Spike started sobbing while looking down at the table much to Rarity's surprise, “Spike!” she got up and went to his side, “Darling, what's wrong? Did I say something to offend you?”

“You didn't offend me, Rarity,” Spike said through sobs, “If anything I offended you!”

“What do you mean?” she asked in confusion.

“You are a girl high on the scale of popular and important people. You're popular at school, you're a VIP to celebrities and such, and you have guys who look like they'd do anything for you if you just asked. Compared to you, I'm nothing. I don't deserve to be in your company.” he sniffled.

Rarity looked down with her eyes watering before she threw her arms around Spike much to his surprise.

“Rarity?”

“Never call yourself nothing, Spike,” Rarity began, as she looked up at him revealing her own sad look, “You are more than what you give yourself credit for. You're kind, helpful, and a hero. All those boys you said that would do anything for me? They don't know the real me. Not the way Twilight and the others do. And now you know the real me. And while it's true I may be popular in the world of fashion, I don't consider myself better than anyone. And if it's between my friends at Everfree Academy or those of the high and elite class I'd take my friends in a heartbeat.”

“Really?”

“Of course. I may be a girl with class and enjoy finer things, but I'm still like anybody else. After all growing up too fast means you miss out on other things. And I have no intention on missing out. But the point I'm making, Spike, is never think you don't matter. Because you do. You're important to Twilight, and me as well.”

Spike looked at Rarity surprised, “I am?”

“Of course you are.” she smiled sweetly.

Spike's eyes started drying up as he returned the hug, “Thank you, Rarity. Thank you so much.”

“My pleasure, Spike,” Rarity replied before thinking, 'Wow. He may look like an overly handsome guy, but to cry like that. He really is sensitive, and that makes him all the more real.'

Later both Spike and Rarity left the mall and returned to Spike's place, “Well, this is where I live.” Spike said, as they stood outside his house.

“It's lovely.” Rarity admired.

“Would you like to come in?” Spike offered.

“Thank you, darling. But I must be getting home as well. I had a lovely time with you today.” Rarity said.

“So did I. I don't suppose we could do this again some time?”

Rarity smiled as leaned forward pecking Spike's cheek making his face turn red, “I'd love that very much.”

She then walked a few steps away before looking back at the stupefied boy, “Until next time, my Spikey-Wikey.”

Spike's blushed increased from what Rarity addressed him as before the girl headed off. Spike watched her disappear down the block as Drakon nudged him.

“Well, one date and already you got yourself an affectionate nickname.”

“That's the nicest thing anyone's truly called me.” Spike said in wonder.

“Feels good, doesn't it?” Drakon asked.

“Yeah. Feels very good.” a smile grew on his face as he went inside his house feeling very pleased with himself.

The Full Time Student

One morning, Spike woke up and got ready for school. Once finished with his morning routine, he stood before his mirror now wearing the Everfree Academy uniform that was delivered to him yesterday. With his own uniform for the academy he was ready to begin as a full fledged student at Everfree.

Spike looked at his reflection a few times admiring how he looked in the academy uniform as Drakon appeared looking equally pleased.

“The uniform suits you well.” the spirit admitted.

“Thanks. I like how it fits me too.” Spike agreed.

“Well, if you keep staring at yourself any longer you're gonna miss class.”

“Shit, you're right!” Spike grabbed his bag and headed out.

Spike walked for Everfree Academy, as many pedestrians once again looked at him in awe, but this time it was more about him in his new school uniform. When he arrived at the school he was standing before Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.

“Congratulations on your first day as an official student, Spike.” Celestia congratulated him.

“Thank you, Principal Celestia.” Spike replied gratefully.

“We hope you enjoy your day. And remember every day opens new possibilities. Especially here.” Luna added.

“Yes. I'll be looking forward to them.” Spike replied, before he was dismissed.

Soon he went to Cheerilee's class where he once again stood before his classmates, “Now then, once again this is Spike Obsidian. And as of today he will be your classmate long-term. So continue to be nice.”

Spike glanced around and saw Thorax who was smiling and winked in support of his new friend. Spike also saw Button Mash who gave him a thumbs up. When Spike saw Twilight she smiled and nodded.

“He is still getting used to the lay of the land so help him out when he needs it.” Cheerilee finished.

“Yes, ma'am!” they answered.

“Take your seat now, Mr. Obsidian.”

“Yes, Ms. Cheerilee.” Spike answered, as he went to his desk and sat down.

“The uniform,” came Octavia's voice, as Spike turned to see the girl he sat across from had a faint blush, “You wear it well.”

“Um, thanks, Octavia.” Spike replied, as they turned their attention back to their teacher.

And so the day continued on, where by Phys Ed began some of the students were outside on the soccer field, while some were by the tennis court next to it. Among the students on the soccer field was Rainbow Dash who was playing like a pro with the team she was on. She maneuvered the ball with her teammates before one passed it to her and she kicked it into the opposing teams net scoring them another goal.

“Alright, Rainbow Dash!” one of the students cheered.

“Oh, yeah!” Rainbow pumped her fist up.

Off to the side was Spike who was sitting on a bench watching things play out, “Wow. That was some kick. Rainbow Dash is amazing!”

“She sure is,” agreed Pinkie as she hopped over and sat beside Spike, “You can tell the other teams crumbling when going up against her. That's why everyone wants to be on her for every sports team.”

“Every sports team?” Spike wondered.

“Yeah. Rainbow's actually president of just about every sports team.”

“What?! How can she managed that much?” Spike asked in disbelief.

“If it's sports, she can handle it.” Pinkie smiled, “So how come you're not out there with everyone? Still feeling shy?” she teased.

“No, it's not that,” Spike replied, “My Phys Ed clothes haven't arrived yet so I'm sticking to the sides.”

“Makes sense,” Pinkie admitted, “It's so good to hear you're an official student, Spike. I'll really have to get started on planning a party for your official enrollment.”

“Thanks, Pinkie. I mean I've never had or even been invited to a party before.”

Pinkie suddenly froze up, “What did you say?”

“Uh, I never had or been invited to a party before?” Spike repeated himself.

The girl gasped in shock, “Those words should never go together!”

“Well, sorry, but it's true.” Spike sighed, only to get embraced by Pinkie.

“Well, that's gonna change. Because from now on you're going to be invited to all my best parties!”

“Really?” Spike asked in dis belief.

“I Pinkie Promise,” Pinkie began acting out the promise, “Cross my Heart and hope to Fly Stick a Cupcake in my Eye!”

Spike raised a brow in confusion, “Ok?”

Pinkie smiled, “That's my own version of a Pinkie Promise, ensuring that I'll stick by my word.”

“Well, thank you.” Spike smiled, as he continued to watch his classmates partake in class.

As the day came to an end, Spike decided to check out the academy a bit more now that he was officially a student. He walked through the halls seeing many students had also stuck around and were engaging in after school club activities. He saw in one of the rooms was Octavia Melody. She was playing a cello, while other students were playing their own instruments trying to make sure they were playing the best they could together in harmony.

“Octavia sure is good on that cello.” Spike said.

Drakon floated by, “Yeah. So melodious.”

Spike continued on with Drakon at his side. He saw in one room was a bunch of drama club members with Rarity going over some outfits and costumes for an up and coming play. He smiled seeing Rarity in her element before continuing on. He looked out a window at the sports field to see Rainbow Dash with other athletes keeping them in shape.

“Rainbow really can manage all sports. I'm impressed.” Spike admired, before walking along.

Soon Spike stopped before the indoor gymnasium. He peeked in through the open door and saw Applejack standing on a wrestling mat wearing a sports bra and shorts, while sparing against a male student.

“Ooh, looks like we got us a fight going on.” Drakon said intrigued.

“This is MMA, Drakon. And Applejack's part of this club?” Spike wondered.

“She's definitely got moves.” the spirit admitted.

Spike nodded as he watched Applejack and her opponent spar. With every move and block Applejack made to her opponent, Spike continued to watch in awe, even as a blush grew on his face.

When Applejack's spar ended with her knocking her opponent to the ground, she offered him her hand and pulled him back up.

“Good match, partner. Just keep up with your training.” Applejack instructed.

“Yes, Applejack.” the student nodded before going back to join the other members.

As Applejack looked she spotted Spike standing in the door-frame of the gym, “Well, looks like we got ourselves an audience. Don't be shy, sugarcube. Come in.”

Spike not wanting to be rude entered the gymnasium, “Hi, everyone. I'm Spike Obsidian, sorry if I interrupted your club activity.”

“No trouble at all, Spike,” Applejack replied, “What brings ya by?”

“Well, I was just still getting to know the school grounds more, and happened to catch sight of several of the clubs going on. Like this one for example.”

Applejack nodded, “Uh-huh. Welcome to MMA Club, Spike.”

“I didn't actually expect any school would have a Mixed Martial Arts club. But I guess that's Everfree Academy for you. Full of surprises.”

“It sure is,” Applejack agreed, “Hey, while you're here, why don't ya join me in a spar?”

“What?! Me fight you?” Spike asked nervously.

“Why not? I'd like to see how you measure up. Unless you're busy or something.”

“Well, not exactly.” Spike confessed.

“Then why don't ya?” Applejack continued to beckon him.

“But I don't even have the right attire for it.” Spike motioned to the uniform he had on.

“No sweat. We got plenty of spare clothes for ya.” Applejack assured, “Apple Bloom, go fetch Spike some work out gear.”

Spike saw Applejack had motioned to a girl about his age with red hair and wore a pink bow,” Sure thing, Applejack.” she got up and went to one of the lockers filled with spare work out clothes, before coming back and offered them to Spike, “Here ya go.”

“Thanks, Apple Bloom, was it?”

“That's right.”

“I assume you're related to Applejack?” he asked.

“Yeah, she's my big sister.” Apple Bloom said proudly.

“Well, it's nice to meet you.” Spike greeted.

“Nice to meet you too.” She replied smiling fondly at him.

“Uh-huh.” Spike replied feeling awkward at the lovey dovey look she was shooting at him.

“Go and get changed, Spike.” Applejack instructed, as Spike nodded and went to get changed.

Inside the locker room, Spike was putting on the workout clothes while looking worried, “I know I took down a goon outside a 24/7 store, but I still don't have as much fighting experience even with training.” he looked to Drakon who was sitting on one of the locker room benches.

“You can use this as a way to learn some new moves and hone your skills.” the spirit suggested.

“But what if I don't know my own strength and end up hurting Applejack in the process?” Spike worried.

“Relax, Spike. Don't think too hard on it and don't put too much strength into your hits,” Drakon calmed the boy, “Do that and you'll be fine.”

“If you say so.” Spike finished after putting the workout shirt on.

So Spike came out all ready as he stood on the mat opposite side of Applejack, “Ok, Spike. One round no time limit. Think you can handle that?”

“I'll try.”

“Go!” one of the students announced.

And so Applejack and Spike engaged in hand to hand combat, with Applejack using the same kind of moves he witnessed her use in her previous match. Spike dodged a few hits, and blocked a few more.

“Dodging and blocking is just one of the few moves to use, Spike. But ya need to go on the offense as well.” Applejack reminded him, as she threw a punch that made Spike move back.

Drakon floated above observing, “That Applejack really does have moves, but so do you, Spike. Now show her what you can do!”

Spike listening to his guide started getting another of his impulses and started fighting back against Applejack who suddenly found herself on the defense for a change.

“Whew, now we're getting somewhere!” Applejack cheered.

The turn of events got Apple Bloom and many of the other members in the club equally excited seeing their newest classmate take on their toughest member.

“Look at him go!” a girl student gasped.

“He's really giving Applejack a workout.” a male student said in surprise.

“That Spike is full of surprises.” another girl student said with a faint blush on her face.

Spike and Applejack continued to spar with both of them matching blows, until they both tried to take each other down only for both of them to end up falling over one another. The other members looked shocked seeing as Applejack was laying on her back, Spike ended up falling on top of her landing face first into her breasts.

Applejack moaned as Spike's face moved around in her breasts, before pulling his face up and saw Applejack blushing hard. Drakon couldn't help but laugh as he watched the two in their compromising position.

“Um, I-uh...” Spike trailed before thinking in fright, 'Oh crap, she's gonna kill me for this!'

Suddenly he heard a laugh and saw it was coming from Applejack herself, “Well, I think we can call this here match a draw. Good match, Spike.”

Spike pulled himself back from Applejack, “Uh, yes. Thank you!” he said gratefully.

Soon the club members took their leave, while Spike returned to the locker room to shower off and put the workout clothes he borrowed with the rest of the laundry to be washed. When he exited the locker room he saw Applejack alone.

“Apple Bloom take off already?” Spike wondered.

“Yeah, she had her other clubs to get too. And she told me to give you her best regards.” Applejack answered.

“Well, thanks,” Spike realized what else Applejack said, “Other club? I didn't think there were any other clubs still going on at this hour.”

“It's not a school club, but a club she and her friends made outside school.” Applejack explained.

“Oh.”

“I got to say, Spike, what you did today really blew my mind.”

“Really?” Spike asked.

“That's right. No one else in the club's ever last that long against me, or even came close to beating me.” Applejack chuckled, “Do you take lessons yourself?”

“No. I mean. Not a lot. I just recently started working out and practicing self defense.” Spike explained not wanting to tell her his real reason for learning how to fight in his spare time.

“Well for a beginner ya sure got the moves. Maybe you could join the MMA Club. You'll be sure to improve on your moves here.” she suggested.

“I don't know. It's too soon for me to commit to a club.”

“I understand, but if ya ever wanna come by after school and practice I'd be more than happy to help you.” Applejack continued to offer.

“You would?” Spike asked, as AJ nodded.

“Take her offer, Spike. This may be just what you need to further get into shape and learn some moves.” Drakon encouraged him.

Spike heeding the word of his spirit guide answered her, “Sure, Applejack. If I need some training I'll drop by here after school.”

“Perfect!” Applejack, “And if you wanna do it off school grounds, you can come to my place.”

“Ok, where do you live?”

“Sweet Apple Acres.”

Spike did a double take upon hearing that, “Sweet Apple Acres? You live there?”

“You betcha.” she confirmed.

“But that place makes the best apple products ever. You and Apple Bloom are part of that family?”

“We sure are.”

“Wow. And I can't believe I'm talking to you so casually.” Spike said embarrassed.

“Think nothing of it, sugarcube. Just because my family runs one of the biggest businesses in the market doesn't mean I think myself above others. After all our business started off as a simple farming business, until we modernized it over the years. But make no mistake we still value hard work over big time machinery and such that's supposed to make things easier.”

“I get it.”

“You should come by. I know Apple Bloom would love that as much as me.” Applejack smiled.

“Thanks. I'll keep it in mind. And also about what happened at the end of our spar...”

“It's ok,” Applejack replied, “I know it was an accident.”

“You really believe me on that?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. Ya seem far too shy to do anything like that on your own. No offense.”

“Well, none taken.”

“Well, I better get goin'. Thanks for stopping by the club, Spike.”

“No problem. Glad I did.” Spike replied, before seeing Applejack approach him and kissed his cheek.

“See ya tomorrow, sugarcube.” she left the gymnasium.

Spike stood in place watching as Applejack left before feeling the cheek where she kissed him, “Bye.” he said, even though she was gone.

Drakon laughed, “Well, that was unexpected, now wasn't it? So, Spike, be honest with me. Did they feel soft or firm?”

Spike blushed from what the dragon spirit asked him, “Drakon!”

Drakon just shrugged, “I was just asking.” Spike just left the gymnasium as the spirit floated after him trying to get more answers out of him.

A Happy Girl

One night out in the city, Spike was running and jumping some roof tops for some late night exercising. He jumped to another roof before stopping to catch his breath.

“Good workout.” he told himself, before Drakon appeared at his side.

“Gonna call it a night now?”

“May as well. I got in all I needed,” Spike said, but before he could take off he spotted something down near an alley, “Hold on.” Spike moved down the roof while making sure not to give himself away.

When he landed on the ground he hid around a corner before peeking out and saw a group of five guys no older than him were skulking around carrying bags. Spike squinted as he saw one of their exposed shoulders bore a tattoo that looked like a purple equine head with a horn.

“Purple Nightmares.” Spike frowned.

Drakon spoke, “Ah, yes. The most infamous street gang in the city.”

“The cops may not always catch as many members, and those they do never even know the location of where they operate,” Spike explained, “Drakon, I think I'm gonna give these goons a little taste of what happens when you steal in my city.”

“Ooh, I like it. But you remembered to bring your 'disguise'?”

Spike nodded, before reaching into his bag and pulled out a dragon styled kabuki mask, before dawning it, “Let's show them what I'm made of.” he activated the armband that became his gauntlet.

Meanwhile the five members of the Purple Nightmares were still lurking around making sure to stay out of sight of anybody.

“Come on, keep moving.” one whispered to the others as they followed behind.

As they moved around a building they were suddenly face to face with a teenage couple who looked nervous upon seeing the gang.

“Bad timing.” one of the members warned the couple.

The boy gulped, “No kidding.” his girl clung to his arm.

“Get 'em!” one ordered, as the couple tried to make a run for it.

Two of the gang members jumped at the couple knocking them to the ground, “Get away from us!” the girl shouted, before kicking the one member in the face before trying to get up.

Unfortunately for the couple the gang surrounded them, as the head one spoke, “Bad move trying to run. Now you're gonna see what nightmares are made of.”

Before they could make a move they heard clanging and they spun to see a garbage can knocked over with the lid off. Everyone was cautious feeling someone else was around. The air grew tense as they felt something was creeping up around them.

Suddenly in a loud scream, something dropped in from behind kicking one of the members down flat and shocking the other gang members. Spike who had dropped in jumped back onto his feet striking a fighting pose.

“Hah!” Spike grunted.

The other four Nightmares frowned not sure who this intruder was but if he was looking for a fight then it's what they were going to give him. They charged at Spike who dodged their hits and grabbed one throwing him into another before looking at the couple who were still scared, but no longer cornered by the Nightmares.

“Get out of here! Go!” he ordered the couple who bolted.

“You'll pay for that, punk!” one of the Nightmares growled.

“Cash or credit? I'm good either way.” Spike sneered through his mask.

The other two Nightmares still standing attacked Spike head on, but the young man defeated both of them and tossed the five into a pile, before looking inside the bags they had on them. He looked and saw they were filled with wads of cash, which Drakon whistled at.

“That's a lot of green.”

“I know. Luckily it'll be going back to where it came from.” Spike replied, before hearing police sirens approaching.

“And that would be your cue to go.” Drakon said, as Spike nodded, before disappearing into the alley.

Soon he watched from one of the roofs looking down in the alley seeing the cops arresting the five Purple Nightmares and taking their stolen loot to be returned.

“Not bad, Spike. You really showed those losers a thing or two,” Drakon chuckled, “And you saved those other two as well.”

Spike nodded before removing his mask and continued to look down at the scene, “Now that I roughed up members of one of the most infamous gangs in the city this is gonna send some signals that someone's ready to bring justice.” he headed for home.

Elsewhere in the city, a Purple Nightmare member who had a spiked mohawk haircut with his hair colored in a mix of white black and red was hurrying through a hall before knocking on an office door.

“Enter.” came a voice from inside.

The goon entered and stood inside the office seeing someone sitting in a chair facing away from him at a desk, “Boss. There's something you need to hear.” he began.

The chair rotated around to reveal a muscular guy with blonde hair tied in a thin ponytail. He was Night Terror; leader of the Purple Nightmares, “I'm listening, Riff.”

The Nightmares member Riff continued, “Five of our guys have just been picked up tonight.”

Night Terror sighed, “I guess they couldn't pull the heist off.”

“No, sir. The heist went well, but someone got the drop on them.”

“Who?” Night Terror inquired.

“Well, I'm not sure how to describe it.”

“Spit it out, Riff!” Night Terror ordered as he stood up from his desk.

Riff shaken by his boss' tone answered, “It was some guy dressed in a dragon mask. According to sources he took the five of them out.”

“You mean to tell me five of my men were taken out by a single guy in a mask?!” the boss continued to sound angry.

“Don't shoot the messenger.” Riff trembled.

Night Terror calmed down, before sitting back down, “Whoever this masked person is, clearly has no idea who he's messing with. When you send a member of the Purple Nightmares to the slammer you pretty much declare war. Well, if this vigilante wants a war, then he will get one. Riff!”

“Yeah, boss?” Riff asked standing tall.

“Tell the others to be on the look out for this masked person. And if they see him... Spill his blood.” he said sadistically.

“As you wish, sir.” Riff left the office.

Night Terror got back up and walked over to his office window and looked out it seeing the city, “I've worked far too long to get the respect of many of the big time crime bosses in this city. And I won't let it sink because someone decided to play hero.” he frowned determined to find the one who sent five of his gang members to jail.

The next morning at Everfree Academy, Spike was sitting with Thorax and Button in class, as the gamer boy spoke to the two, “You hear what happened last night?”

“What is it?” Spike asked while pretending to be oblivious. He could already tell what he did last night to those Purple Nightmares members was already spreading to the media.

“I heard someone took on members of the Purple Nightmares.”

“What?!” Thorax gasped, “But those guys are dangerous. Who'd be stupid enough to go messing with them?”

“Someone who obviously knew what they were doing,” Button replied, “Because those guys were arrested.”

“Whoa. Looks like someone's actually doing something.” Thorax said amazed.

Drakon laughed as he sat in an empty seat next to Spike, “And they have no idea the one who kicked their asses is right here!” Spike said nothing as Cheerilee entered the classroom and was ready to begin her lesson.

So the day went by, and soon school was out, and Spike left the academy grounds. As he walked Drakon floated by.

“I got to say kid since your fight last night, your strength really increased. And the more enemies you fight the stronger you get and the more power you'll unlock from the Dragon Band.”

“Which means it'll be more than just a gauntlet when I activate it?” Spike guessed.

“Uh-huh. But until then you'll have to make do with your makeshift outfit and mask.”

“I should look into wearing something bulletproof and yet movable underneath my attire when I go out to fight crime.” Spike noted.

The young man continued wandering around the section of the city Twilight introduced him too before stopping outside a sweets shop, “Sugarcube Corner? Hm, sounds like a good place.” he walked inside.

As Spike entered, he saw many other people were enjoying tasty sugary treats in booths, tables, or even up by the counter. He shrugged and decided to take a stool by the counter. Seeing a new customer, one of the shops heads, Mr. Carrot Cake spoke to him, “Well, what can I getcha, son?”

“Vanilla milkshake mixed with chocolate pieces.” he answered.

“Coming up.” Carrot Cake replied, as he went back to give the order.

Spike waited patiently, while enjoying the sweet smell of sweets in the air of the shop. Even Drakon himself was enjoying it while hovering over some of the customers while eyeing their treats.

“Wow. We had nothing like this during my years. If I were solid I'd enjoy them myself.”

Spike smiled, until a familiar voice announced, “Here ya go!” he looked and saw Pinkie placed his milkshake before him.

“Pinkie?”

“Hiya, Spike!”

“What're you doing here?” the boy asked surprised.

“I work here silly.” she smiled.

“You do?”

“Well, part time.” Pinkie admitted

Carrot Cake approached with his wife Cup Cake, “Oh, Pinkie, you know this boy?” Mrs. Cake asked curiously.

“I sure do,” Pinkie started to introduce them, “This is Spike Obsidian; my newest friend. Just transferred to Everfree Academy. Spike this is Mr and Mrs. Cake, owners of Sugarcube Corner.”

“It's very nice to meet you, dear.” Mrs. Cake greeted him.

“Same to you two. And I love what you did with the place. It feels so welcoming, and I love the smell of freshly made sweets.”

“Yeah, everyone feels that way when they come here.” Mr. Cake admitted.

Spike took a sip of his milkshake and his eyes lit up, “Wow. This is delicious!”

“We're glad you think so.” Mrs. Cake smiled with pride.

“Only the best for our customers.” Pinkie added, “So, Spike, after you finish you wanna hang out with me?”

“But aren't you working?” he asked.

“My shift's almost done.” she replied.

“Well, in that case. Sure.” Spike said, as he enjoyed his milkshake.

When Spike finished his shake, he paid for it and waited for Pinkie Pie. Soon the girl hung up her work apron and met up with Spike before they took their leave.

As Spike and Pinkie walked through the city, many people were enamored by Spike's appearance as always, but many started greeting Pinkie Pie as she passed them and greeted them in return.

Spike noticed much like Rarity, Pinkie herself seemed to be friendly with everyone they met, 'And I thought Rarity was popular. But Pinkie seems to be popular for a different matter.' he thought.

“No kidding. It's like being around her alone is giving people such a positive feeling.” Drakon added.

'Doubt it'd be able to effect Shadow Storm.' Spike replied knowing there's no way someone like him could be effected by Pinkie's happy charm.

Pinkie looked seeing Spike deep in thought, “Something on your mind, Spike?”

Spike snapped out of his thoughts from hearing Pinkie answered, “Sorry, Pinkie, was just thinking about something.”

“About what?” she leaned in.

Spike blushed at how close she got, “Well... about you.” he confessed.

Pinkie blushed in response before smiling happily, “Oh, really?” she asked slyly.

“I mean, ever since we left Sugarcube Corner you've been greeting just about everyone we passed by, and they all greeted you in response like you really know them.”

“Well, I do. I know just about everyone in the city. I am a party planner and I love planning parties for others for whatever reason.” Pinkie explained proudly.

“You do it all by yourself?” Spike wondered.

“Most of the time, but sometimes if it's a party that's too much for even me to handle alone Twilight and the others help me out.”

“That's... nice of them.”

“Yuperoonee! That's why they're my bestest friends.” she beamed.

Spike thought to himself, 'It's so easy for someone like her to make friends. Something I never had before in the past before all this.” he started remembering how had his life was and how in school the kids would always make fun of him because of his weight, resulting in him never making any friends and developed low self esteem. And yet this happy-go-lucky girl makes it so easy to make friends and wondered where she was when he needed a friend the most.'

Pinkie started hearing sniffling coming from Spike and looked concerned, “Spike?”

“Why?” Spike asked.

“Huh?”

“Why weren't you there when I could've used you the most?!” Spike's head shot up revealing his tear filled eyes.

Pinkie was taken aback by Spike's outburst, “I never had a friend before in my life before transferring to Everfree!” he started to vent, “And it was all because everyone was repulsed by my physical appearance before all this! They judged me without trying to get to know me! I've been insulted, bullied, and threatened on a daily basis, and there was no one for me to turn to!”

“Oh, Spike.” Pinkie gasped.

“But you make it look so easy,” Spike spoke bitterly, “Everyone wants to be your friend, and you make them all happy. But for me, I was just everyone's punching bag they could take all their frustrations out on.”

Drakon sighed seeing this was just like how he broke down in front of Rarity, only this time it felt more like he was throwing himself a pity party.

“Spike.” Pinkie continued to feel sympathy for him, as he looked away still sounding bitter.

“I wouldn't expect you to understand my pain. It's as you said. You know everyone and love making friends with them. How could you possibly know what it's like to be rejected?” Spike was taken aback and he was suddenly embraced by Pinkie who was sniffling on his shoulder.

Spike snapped out of his pity party and looked at Pinkie noticing her hair looked a little deflated, “Yes, I do love making people happy. But it wasn't always easy. Back then I also wasn't always someone people wanted to be around. When I first decided to start spreading cheer and put smiles on others faces, not a lot of people were appreciative or even returned my happiness. They felt I was too chipper and it made them uncomfortable.”

“Then why continue?” Spike wondered.

Pinkie smiled, “Because I found friends who did appreciate my attempts to bring smiles and laughter.”

Spike nodded realizing, “Twilight and the others?”

“Uh-huh. And since then I made new friends at school and elsewhere. And now I have you, Spike.”

Spike blushed, “But what about those who still don't want to be your friends?”

“Well, some I learn just don't want to be friends. But some I see there's good to them so I try to find a way to bring that side out of them. And I see so much good in you, Spike. Despite however people treated you in the past, you still remained strong and caring. Anyone else would've taken their own life a long time ago. But the fact you're still alive means you're stronger than most. And I would love to have a friend like you.”

Spike smiled more as his tears slowed down, but hugged her, “I wish I had you for a friend sooner.”

“I wish I was there for you when you needed a friend the most.” Pinkie replied.

“Well, you're here now. And I'm glad you are.”

Pinkie's hair poofed back up and smiled, before kissing Spike's cheeks, “Let's be friends forever, Spike.”

“Sounds good to me, Pinkie.” Spike agreed, as he embraced her.

“And don't worry, when the preparations for your official enrollment party is complete, it'll be a party to remember.” she promised.

“Can't wait.”

Pinkie then whispered, “And I hope whoever's watching us will be there too.”

“Watching us?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Yeah. Ever since we met I felt like someone's been following you close behind. But he must be invisible.” she explained.

Spike's eyes widened as he looked over Pinkie at Drakon who shrugged, and answered, “Is she secretly spiritually aware?” Spike himself didn't know how to answer, but knew Pinkie was indeed a very odd girl. And yet he didn't mind it.

Author's Note

The Purple Nightmares are a street gang I made modeled after the Purple Dragons in the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles franchise.

The opening fight between Spike and the Purple Nightmare goons, references the opening scene of April being jumped by punks in the parking lot, and Raphael fighting the Foot Clan in the subway when they jumped April. Both from the first live 90s Ninja Turtles movie.

The Awesome One

At the police station, inside the chief's office. The chief of police was a woman called Tempest Shadow and had moderate rose with lighter edges. She was currently looking over files, until there was a knock at her door.

“Enter.” she answered.

The door opened and walking in was a young man who had hair in a mix of moderate sapphire blue, moderate cerulean, and dark phthalo blue. He was Captain Shining Armor; one of the best cops on the force. Even though there were plenty of cops not doing half as much as they should, he on the other hand dedicated his life to upholding the law in the city.

“Chief Shadow.” he addressed her.

“Captain Armor,” she acknowledged him, “What news do you have this time?”

“Our boys just picked up a couple more punks that were trying to rob the electronics store on Monroe St.” he began.

“Was there any resistance?” Tempest inquired.

“No, ma'am. In fact, they were all bound and left for us.”

Tempest looked up at the sergeant, “What?”

“And what's more. They found this on them.” Shining Armor put a card on the desk.

Tempest pulled the card closer to her and saw the image on it was Spike's dragon mask with the title Dragon Knight marked on it.

“Again?” she asked in shock.

“Yes, ma'am. Whoever this vigilante is, has just left a calling card now.”

Tempest sighed, “This almost feels like mockery to us.”

“Chief, normally I wouldn't encourage such behavior, but this Dragon Knight has helped us clean up the streets as of late,” Shining Armor began, “Already several smaller gangs are too afraid to even come out at night.”

“Be that as it may, Captain. As the law enforcement of this city we still have to uphold the law here. Regardless of this vigilante's intentions.” Tempest replied.

“So what're you suggesting?”

“That you tell those doughnut dunkers down there to triple their efforts unless they wanna be out of a job!” Tempest ordered.

“As you wish, chief.” Shining said before taking his leave hiding a smile.

When Chief Tempest was alone, she sighed and looked out her office window, “The city is indeed ridden with so much crime. And we try so hard to protect it, even when some of the boys here act like they could care less and hardly put in the effort. And now this vigilante the Dragon Knight shows up and starts taking the law into his own hands? Well, I'm not going to let him be the only crime fighter in this city. Alright, Dragon Knight, you got my attention. We're really gonna clean up this city. Count on it.”

Soon Shining Armor stepped outside the station and walked to the parking lot. As he got into his car, he heard his phone ring. Picked it up and answered the call as Twilight appeared on screen.

“Twily!” he cheered.

“Hey, BBBFF,” she greeted, “I figured you just got off.”

“Yeah. So how's school going for you?” he asked.

“Great. The girls and I stayed afterward for a study session with Spike today.”

“Spike, huh? The same Spike you told me that saved your life?” Shining raised his brows with a cheeky smile.

“The very same.” she confirmed.

“You've been going on about him for quite awhile, Twilight.” he noted.

“Well, can you blame me? He saved me, and he's become the talk of the school.”

“Right. Still with the way you talk about him I just might have to meet him myself some day. And I'm sure mom and dad are just the same about the idea?”

Twilight sighed, “More than that, they won't stop hounding me about when they get to meet him. But I don't wanna overwhelm him. Spike didn't exactly have such a good life before transferring and I'm worried it might be too much for him. So, baby steps.”

“Fair enough. Well, I'm heading home. I'll talk to you later, Twily.”

“See you.” Twilight answered, as they ended their chat before Shining Armor started driving for home.

The next day at Everfree Academy, Spike went to his locker to collect his books. Upon opening it a note fell out from it and to the floor drawing his attention to it. He picked it up and unraveled it seeing the message.

Spike, come watch me at track after school today, Rainbow Dash.

Drakon looked over Spike's shoulder to see the note, “Ooh, looks like Rainbow Dash is hoping to get your attention.” he smirked.

“Well, I've watched her on the sports field before, but mostly during class. So it'll be nice to watch her after school.” Spike admitted before he pocketed the note and headed for class.

The day went by, and soon Spike was heading for the track field of the school. He arrived and looked to see several other students on the field stretching and exercising. Among them he saw Rainbow Dash doing some toe touches. As she bent over Spike got a good view of the girls butt through her shorts which got him blushing but quickly shook it off before he grew too stiff below.

“Spike, over here!” came a voice.

Spike looked and saw it came from a girl his age with moderate cerise hair, and waving him over to the bench she was sitting on. He went down and sat next to her who looked glad he did.

“I remember you're in my class. You're Scootaloo.” Spike recalled.

“That's me.” she confirmed.

“What're you doing out here on track?”

“Watching Rainbow Dash.”

“Are you her sister or something?” Spike wondered.

“Not really. But I do look up to her. She even thinks of me as a little sis.” Scootaloo answered.

“How nice.” he smiled, as they looked to Rainbow Dash who finished her stretches.

As the girl was about to take position at the starting line with a few others she noticed Spike next to Scootaloo. Spike waved at Rainbow who shot him a wink making him blush a bit before getting himself together. And so the two watched Rainbow run the course blowing away the others running the course.

Drakon floated above Spike and Scootaloo, “Damn, that girl really is fast on her feet.” Spike nodded in confirmation as he watched Rainbow move.

Scootaloo noticing Spike's awed expression spoke, “She's awesome, isn't she?”

“Very,” Spike agreed, “So, how'd you end up being Rainbow's surrogate sister?”

“Well, I first saw Rainbow Dash during one of her soccer matches awhile back. It helps that my friends are sisters of her friends Applejack and Rarity.”

“Applejack?” Spike wondered before it dawned on him, “So you're friends with Apple Bloom?”

“Uh-huh.” she confirmed.

“But I didn't know Rarity has a sister. Who is she?”

“Sweetie Belle.”

Spike thought back during his classes, “Ah, that's right. She's the one who loves singing.”

“She's the one.” Scootaloo nodded.

“Well, it's nice to know Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity aren't the only ones who're friends.” Spike said.

“Well, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom are more than friends. We're an after school club.”

“What club is it?”

“We're the Canterlot Movie Club, or CMC for short.”

“A movie club?” Spike asked.

“That's right. We watch and talk about all the latest movies and even old ones.” she explained.

“Sounds like fun.”

“It sure is. You should come to one of our meets and review a movie with us.” Scootaloo offered.

“I may be interested in that.” Spike admitted.

They watched Rainbow run more laps before finishing her last lap in first making them cheer, “That was incredible.” Spike told Scootaloo in awe.

“I know, right?!” she cheered.

Soon the other track stars were packing it in, until Rainbow went over to the two, “Hey, guys, what'd ya think?”

“You were awesome as always, Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo fangirled.

Rainbow smiled before turning to the boy, “What about you, Spike?”

“You were amazing out there, Rainbow,” Spike replied, “You just blew everyone away. Were you hyped up on sugar or something?”

“Nah, that's Pinkie's thing. That was all hard work and determination,” Rainbow boasted, “And it also helps when it's natural talent.”

Scootaloo nodded, “Well, I gotta get going. See you both tomorrow.”

“Bye, Scootaloo.” Spike and Rainbow said, as the girl took off.

As Rainbow sat down on the bench next to Spike she groaned which caught the boy's attention, “Rainbow, you ok?”

“Yeah, just my legs feeling a little worn out is all,” Rainbow explained before an idea came to her and smirked, “But maybe you can help me with that.”

“Help you? How?”

“Could you give my legs a rub down?” she requested.

Spike blushed as he looked down at Rainbow's legs, “You want me to rub your legs?” he stammered.

“What am I speakin' gibberish?” she asked rhetorically, “Give my legs a rub.”

“Uh, you really don't mind me doing that?” Spike asked nervously.

“Well, you're the only one here. Why so nervous, afraid you might enjoy it?” Rainbow asked flirtatiously.

Spike blushing at Rainbow's implication answered, “No! I'll do it.”

“Good,” Rainbow smiled, as she removed her shoes and socks leaving her barefoot, “But if you start tickling my feet I'll lock your head between my legs.” she warned him.

Spike's face turned redder as Drakon laughed, “She's trying to make her threats sound like pleasure so you would do it.” Spike just ignored Drakon and began rubbing down Rainbow's right leg.

“Oh, yeah that feels good,” Rainbow moaned, as Spike's hands rubbed up and down her leg, and thought to herself with tears of joy, 'More than good, it's awesome!'

“So, Rainbow Dash, how long have you been into sports?” Spike asked deciding to make small talk while rubbing down her leg.

“Oh, I've been a sports girl since I was little,” Rainbow began, “Ever since I saw my first Wonderbolts game.”

“The Wonderbolts?” Spike asked, “They're the best soccer team around.”

“Got that right. And since then I've been doing one sports thing to another. After all I shouldn't limit myself to just one sport. I wanted to really broaden and see where they all take me.”

Spike gasped inspired by her speech, “That's very admirable. I too like to try new things and see where they take me as well.”

Rainbow smirked, “You do that.”

“I hear you're president of all the sports clubs. I'm amazed you can actually pull that off.”

“I may not be a schedule freak like Twilight, but when it comes to managing sports it's no chore.” she boasted.

“And I also heard just about every team wants you on theirs.”

“They sure do, but I don't go for just any team.”

“What do you mean?” Spike asked.

“Sure there are plenty of teams. Some better than others. But when I pick a team I stick to it, even if there's another that's supposedly better than the one I'm on.”

“Really? Even though you're all about being the best?”

“I may like to be the best but I'd never abandon my team like that.” she answered.

“That's very loyal of you.” Spike said in admiration.

“Another thing I'm known for.” Rainbow smiled.

Spike switched from rubbing Rainbow's right leg to her left one, “How is it? Still good?”

“Yeah. Oh, I really needed this.” Rainbow moaned again as she relaxed, “So, Spike, how're you enjoying Everfree Academy since you enrolled full time?”

“It's been great. Getting to know everyone here's been perfect for me.” Spike answered smiling.

“That's good. I heard from the girls you've been getting to know them more.”

“Right. I have,” Spike confirmed, “Is that why you invited me here to watch you run track?”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah. Figured you'd get to watch the most awesome athlete in school show her stuff.”

“Well, you were right. I could hardly take my eyes off you.” he confessed.

Rainbow smirked again, “Were your eyes taking glances at my butt while I ran?” Spike's eyes widened as his face turned red, “Not that I'd blame you for doing it. Next to my legs I have been told I got a hot ass as well.” she laughed.

Spike blushed as Drakon laughed and spoke, “Oh, I like this one!”

Rainbow continued still bearing a smirk, “But I'll bet your ass is even hotter.”

Spike yelped as he jumped back letting go of Rainbow's leg. The girl once again laughed hysterically, “Relax, Spike, I'm just teasing. Don't be so uptight.”

Spike sighed, 'This girl's gonna be the death of me.'

Soon, Rainbow finally went to shower off and change back into her school uniform. When she came back she saw Spike was packing it in himself.

“You heading home too?” she asked.

“Yeah. I got things to do myself.”

“Well, I guess I'll see you around.”

“Yeah. See ya,” Before Spike could leave, Rainbow took his hand and pulled him back, “Hey!” He was cut off as Rainbow kissed his cheek leaving him flabbergasted.

Rainbow smiled with a faint blush, “Thanks for the leg rubs, Spike. I might ask you to do it more often,” Spike just chuckled sheepishly in response, “Well, see ya around.” Rainbow took off.

As she ran, Spike did watch as her ass shook with her steps, 'Bloody hell.' he thought while feeling stiff.

“Come on, lover boy, let's go.” Drakon said, nudging Spike forward who continued on at his own pace.

"Rainbow Dash really is awesome." Spike said, as Drakon nodded in agreement.

Rebellious Artist

As the students were being let out at Everfree Academy, they were heading home, or heading for their clubs. Spike had just left Principal Celestia's office, and started walking the hall with Drakon at his side.

“I can't believe the principal wanted to check on you.” the dragon spirit sighed.

“Hey, as the newest student here she just wants to make sure I'm getting used to the place.” Spike replied.

“Maybe, but part of me thinks she holds these meetings with you as an excuse to see you more.” Drakon chuckled.

“Drakon!” Spike chided with a blush on his face.

“I'm just saying, with your looks you attract attention from just about anyone.”

Spike rolled his eyes before passing the clubs rooms and looked inside one of them being the art room. And among the students inside doing artwork, one was Sunset Shimmer painting a countryside landscape. Curious about the bacon haired girl, Spike entered while making sure not to startle her or anybody else in the middle of painting.

When Sunset put her brush down, she sighed in relief while marveling over her masterpiece. She suddenly felt someone behind her and looked back seeing Spike.

“Spike?” she asked.

“Hi, Sunset. So this is where you go after school?” he asked.

“For the most.” she answered.

Spike eyed her painting, “And you really painted this?”

“Guilty.” she admitted.

“This is very impressive. I mean I'm no art enthusiast but I do know an amazing piece when I see it.”

Sunset blushed, “Oh, stop.”

“No. Really. This is some impressive work. Especially for a high schooler.” Spike continued to compliment her.

“Well, thank you.” she smiled.

“But I do hope I'm not interrupting anything.” Spike said feeling embarrassed for possibly intruding.

“Not at all. You're more than welcomed to stick around.” she offered.

“Thanks,” he said before sitting down, “Have you always been an artist?”

“Well, not like this,” Sunset confessed while noticing many were focus on their own works to pay attention to her and Spike, “Back then I was more into graffiti art.”

“Graffiti? Well, that's also a good kind of art in its own way.” Spike admitted.

“Yeah, but back then I was more or less a tagger, not caring where I left my art at public or private property,” Sunset continued to explain as Spike listened in, “Before I knew Twilight, Applejack, or any of the others I wasn't exactly a good person. My parents passed away when I was just a child, and I kept getting bounced from one foster home after another because I wasn't the most well behaved kid. Pretty soon it got to the point where no one would take me in, but back then I didn't care.”

Spike listening to Sunset's story thought to himself about how she lost her parents, 'She's just like me.'

“I was proud of my art and cared about nothing else, not even people, especially not those who tried reaching out to me. But one day tagging really got me in trouble. I got caught tagging the school bathrooms and was brought before Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. For the first time I felt legitimately scared as both of them argued on what would be the most appropriate punishment,” Sunset continued, “V.P Luna had suggested expulsion since it was the most logical thing to do and let me be some other school's problem. But Principal Celestia on the other hand thought not. Despite my vandalizing she was actually impressed with my art and felt it would be a waste to send me somewhere else. And despite V.P Luna's reminder that some of my tagging was a direct insult to Celestia herself, the principal still thought I deserved a second chance. She also mentioned that V.P Luna herself was a rebel herself and used to lash out at their parents too.” she giggled.

“Whoa. Vice Principal Luna was a rebel?” Spike asked in surprise.

Drakon chuckled, “Now that's something worth knowing.”

“So then what?” Spike asked Sunset.

“When Principal Celestia brought up how V.P Luna was rebellious she said I reminded her of her sister. But Luna was rebellious for different reasons.”

“What reasons?”

“I don't know. V.P Luna wouldn't let Principal Celestia mention more of that. But she mentioned Luna changed her ways and felt there was hope for me too. So V.P Luna agreed and needless to say I was shocked I wasn't getting expelled. But I did have to serve plenty of detentions, and Principal Celestia suggested I use my art as an outlet for my rebellious nature rather than vandalism. And over time my art became less noise and more meaningful. I started treating my art with more care than I ever did,” Sunset began to smile fondly, “My artwork became so well, Principal Celestia let me hold my own art exhibit here at the school. That was actually were I first met Twilight and the others.”

“Really?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. They were all very impressed by my work, especially Rarity and even Pinkie Pie. We all started talking and before I knew it I had six best friends.” she shed a tear, which Spike noticed and quickly caught it much to her surprise.

“You know, Sunset, you and I really are birds of a feather,” he began, as Sunset listened, “I too started off losing my parents, and grew up without a single friend. Although we grew up with different mindsets, you a rebellious troublemaker and me a low self esteem punching bag.” he sighed.

“Oh, Spike.” Sunset said sympathizing.

“And then we both met Twilight, and in turn the rest of the girls and look how we turned out.” Spike said feeling happier.

Sunset smiled and nodded, “Yeah. We're both much better than when we used to be.”

As the two stared happily at each other knowing they found someone who understands them, Drakon watched while sitting on top of another's painting, “Ain't it grand knowing you're not alone?”

Later on as it got dark, Spike and Sunset were walking through the park, “I appreciate you walking me home, Spike. But you didn't really have to.” she started.

“Oh, I know. I just felt like you shouldn't be alone at night,” Spike replied, “I mean a lot's been going on at this hour.”

“I know.” Sunset recalled all the reports of the Dragon Knight rounding up crooks and leaving them for the cops.

“I mean not that something will happen of course.” Spike corrected himself not wanting to ruin the mood of such a beautiful night.

“Right,” Sunset smiled, “It is a nice night after all. And nicer to share it with someone.” she took Spike's hand into his making him blush while she did herself.

Drakon flew above the two enjoy the sight, until he tensed up feeling something vile in the air before speaking down to his vessel.

“Hey, Spike! Look alive! There's someone watching you two. And it reeks of malicious intent.”

Spike listening to Drakon darted his eyes around seeing while they appeared to be alone, everything felt far too quiet and still for comfort confirming the dragon spirit was right.

Sunset seeing a shift in Spike's mood spoke, “Spike, everything ok?”

Spike whispered, “We're being followed.”

Sunset gasped and got nervous, “By who?”

“I don't know. Stay close.” he continued, as they pressed on while keeping an eye out.

Suddenly Spike felt something coming right for them, and pushed Sunset to the ground before a knife impaled a tree close to them.

“What?!” Sunset gasped seeing the knife.

“Damn, my aim must be off tonight.” came a voice.

Spike and Sunset looked up seeing someone standing on a tree branch jump down to their level. Stepping into the moonlight was a boy no older than them with messy black hair, and on his shirt was a vampiric sigil.

Spike noticing the sigil gasped, “That mark. You! You're part of the Children of Sanguine!”

“Guilty as charged.” the attacker confessed with a smirk.

“I heard of you guys,” Spike continued, “You're a bunch of vampire wannabe cultists!”

“Wannabes?” he asked sounding insulted, “You have no idea of what we really are.” Drakon hearing that squinted at the attacker.

“I'm gonna tell you this one time, walk away and we pretend this never happened.” Spike warned him.

“Butt out pal, my beef's not with you. It's with her.” he motioned to Sunset.

Spike looked to his friend confused, “Sunset?”

Sunset bearing a guilty look spoke up, “I never wanted anyone to know about this.”

“Know about what?”

“I'll tell you.” their attacker spoke, “Sunset was once a member of our group, but then she betrayed us.”

“You were part of them, Sunset?” Spike asked her.

“It was back when I was still rebellious. I thought they were cool. But when I learned of the stuff they actually do I couldn't stomach it so I got out before my membership could be permanent.”

Their attacker continued while stepping closer eyeing Sunset Shimmer, “And now I'm gonna earn my keep by eliminating you.”

Sunset looked terrified, until Spike shielded her, “You're not laying a hand on her!”

“I told you to butt out!” the cultist ordered.

“Not happening.” Spike replied standing his ground.

The attacker pulled his knife out of the tree, “Then I'll take you first!” he charged at Spike attempting to stab him.

“Spike!” Sunset cried.

Spike dodged the stab before kicking it out of the cultists hand, “Dammit that fuckin' hurt!” he gripped his hand.

“That was nothing. Don't tempt me with worse.” Spike continued to warn him.

“I'll kill you!” he screamed, as he kept trying to attack Spike, who kept dodging.

'This guy's crazy. Well, blind fury like this means they lack focus. Unlike me.' Spike thought before finding an opening and punched the attacker so hard he flew back and crashed into a tree before falling to the ground.

“SON OF A BITCH!” he cried and groaned from the impact with the tree.

“Come on, let's go!” Spike ordered, Sunset as he grabbed her hand and ran off with her.

The two ran out of the park and into the city where they stopped to breathe in relief, “I don't think he'll be following us here,” Spike told Sunset who was still processing what happened, “Are you ok?”

Sunset looked to Spike as he look of shock turned into a look of happiness, “You rescued me!” she pulled Spike closer and kissed him on his lips much to his and Drakon's surprise.

When they parted Spike partly in a daze answered, “Well, yeah.”

Sunset thanked him again with another kiss, as an adult couple walked by with the man speaking to his woman, “Young people these days, huh?”

“Indeed.” she agreed, as they laughed.

Spike and Sunset realizing what they did blushed embarrassed, “Still, thank you, Spike. For saving me back there. Twilight was right, you really are brave.”

“I couldn't stand the thought of him hurting you.” he replied.

“Right. Listen about me being part of that weird cult-”

“Your secret's safe.” Spike assured her.

“Really?”

Spike nodded, “You're not that person anymore. So no sense in thinking about it.”

Sunset smiled, “Thank you, Spike.”

“Come on, let's get you home.” Spike said, as they continued on.

Soon they arrived at Sunset's home, “Are you sure you'll be alright now?” Spike asked her.

“I'm sure. No one in that group ever knew where I lived.” she assured him.

“Well, ok. I'll see you around.” Spike said, as he was about to leave.

“Hold it, Spike,” Sunset began, as she pulled him back and kissed his cheek, “Thanks again.”

Spike smiled, “No problem.” And with that, Sunset Shimmer went into her house, as Spike started for home.

As Spike walked, Drakon spoke, “You really nailed that guy there. And you didn't even have to power up to do it.”

“It was just one guy.” Spike replied.

“Yes, but I don't think he was bluffing about them not being wannabe vampires.” Drakon said seriously.

“Wait, you're saying that guy was a vamp?”

“No. But he had the aura of one surrounding him.”

“Meaning?” Spike asked wondering what that meant.

“He's working for real vampires.” Drakon concluded.

“Real vampires?” Spike asked in shock.

“No doubt.”

“But how? I mean aren't... Well, you're proof dragons were real, so I probably shouldn't be surprised. And yet I am.” Spike said.

Drakon nodded, “In my day, vampires were enemies of us dragon folk. And if that guy was in contact with one. Then I have my hunches this group The Children of Sanguine, are being led by actual vampires.”

“Oh jeez.” Spike feared.

“And if real vampires are part of this city's problem, then we're gonna need to step up your training.” Drakon instructed.

“I understand,” Spike replied, “For Sunset. For any of my friends.”

Meanwhile in a rundown power plant, the one who attacked Spike and Sunset was presented before five cloaked figures, with the center one removing their hood to reveal he had blood red eyes, pale skin, long black hair, and fangs.

“You were taken down by a single punk?!” he shouted at the attacker.

“Yes, Count Orlock! But this punk couldn't have been human!” he argued in defense.

“Silence!” the Count ordered shutting him up before turning to two guards, “Take him to the dungeon. We'll decide on his punishment for failure later.”

The guards nodded and grabbed the failed attacker who struggled and pleaded with the group before being dragged off.

One of them spoke to the head, “Count Orlock, do you really believe his claim that the boy who was with the traitor was stronger than he appeared?”

“Please.” the Count spat, “The fool was too cocky and arrogant. And that led to his own defeat. And we shouldn't worry about the traitor now. We got more important things to worry about.”

The other four nodded, as another spoke, “The Dragon Knight.”

“Yes. We all felt Drakon's power emerge some time ago,” Count Orlock explained, “And then this vigilante calling himself the Dragon Knight emerges and starts taking on several gangs in the city. I find it difficult to believe this is mere coincidence. No. Whoever this Dragon Knight is has awaken Drakon's power and the wretched fool himself.”

“So what shall we do?” another of the council asked.

“Make sure if any of our soldiers see him. Bring him to me.” Count Orlock answered while bearing his fangs and hissed.

The Welcome Party

The next morning, Spike was on his way to school while thinking about all that went down last night. From taking on a member of the Children of Sanguine, rescuing Sunset Shimmer, and even getting a kiss from her. But he was also concerned about hearing that the Children of Sanguine were being led by actual vampires.

'If real vampires are running about this city leading one of the gangs here I need to be extra careful now.' he thought to himself until Drakon snapped him out of it.

“Hey, don't fret about that now!” he began, “Instead you should thinking about how close you got with Sunset last night. You saved her and got a kiss out of it. And compared to the other girls she gave you a real one.”

“I know,” Spike admitted, while blushing from the memory, “They felt so soft. So that's what it was like to get a real kiss.”

“Pretty awesome, ain't it?” Drakon nudged him.

“Yeah. I mean I only dreamed of how it would actually feel. A girls lips against mine.” Spike smiled

“Hey, if you're lucky maybe the others will give you the same treatment as well.”

“Drakon, let's not rush that!” Spike replied getting flustered.

As Spike continued onward towards school he wasn't aware that someone had been watching him from around a corner.

'That bastard thinks he can live a happy life, well he's dead wrong!' he thought, 'And soon, he'll just be dead.'

Soon Spike arrived at Everfree Academy, and upon entering the building he saw Twilight and the others who appeared to have been waiting for him. When they saw Spike enter, they raced over to him except Sunset who walked casually over.

“Hey, there's the superstar!” Rainbow cheered, as the girls gathered around Spike much to his confusion.

“What're you talking about, Rainbow?” Spike asked confused.

“Now there's no need to be modest, sugarcube,” Applejack said leaning into him, “Go on an' give yourself a pat on the back for whatcha did.”

“What I did?” Spike continued to ask until Fluttershy spoke up.

“Sunset told us what you did for her last night.”

“How you took on a member of the Children of Sanguine while protecting her.” Pinkie added with a grin.

Spike looked to the girl, “Sunset?”

“Sorry, Spike. But I just couldn't keep that a secret from them.” Sunset admitted with a shrug.

Twilight smiled and nodded, “I knew you were a hero.”

Spike flinched from being called that while hoping they wouldn't know of his secret identity, “Hero's still such a strong word, Twilight. I saw a friend was in trouble and I jumped in to help.”

“Even so, what you did was once again so chivalrous.” Rarity swooned, “I'm actually jealous I wasn't the one you were saving.”

“Well, don't get any ideas like throwing yourself in harms way hoping Spike'll be there to help you.” Applejack warned her.

“Perish the thought, Applejack!” Rarity gasped, “I may love a good fantasy scenario such as that, but I would never stoop to that low by throwing myself into danger just to be rescued.”

“Just makin' sure.” Applejack shrugged.

“Does anyone else know about this?” Spike asked in concern.

“Just us.” Sunset assured him.

“Well, good. The last thing I want is people around here hearing I fought a gang member and lived.” Spike replied.

“Hey, if I were you I'd be proud of it.” Rainbow patted his shoulder.

“Maybe, but I'd rather not have that rep hanging over my shoulder here.”

“He brings a good point,” Twilight nodded, “So come on, let's get to class.” and so they all headed for their homerooms.

The day went on like normal until school let out. Before Spike was prepared to head out, Twilight caught up to him.

“Spike, hey!”

Spike looked back to her, “Oh, hi, Twilight.”

“Are you heading out now?”

“Kinda.”

“Well, before you go could you take a walk with me?” she asked smiling.

Spike blushing at the sight of the girls smile couldn't bare to say no, “Sure, ok.”

“Great!” Twilight said taking his hand, and they walked.

As Twilight led Spike on, he noticed the lack of activity going around in the club rooms or even the track.

“Are all the clubs on break today?” he asked Twilight.

“Something like that.” she replied, as they kept walking.

Spike noticed Twilight had been walking him closer to the gymnasium, “Twilight were you just planning to walk me around the school? I know where everything is already.”

“Oh, I know. There's just something I have to show you.”

“Show me what?”

“You'll see.” Twilight winked.

Spike felt curious as Twilight opened the gymnasium doors and was suddenly met with the sounds of popping and streamers and balloons released.

“Welcome to Everfree Academy, Spike!”

Spike looked around seeing the whole gymnasium was decorated for a party with tables set up with refreshments and food, a photo booth, instruments set up on the stage, and hanging above was a big sign reading 'Welcome Spike'. He saw everyone from school was gathered from students to even the faculty. Spike spotted among the students present were Thorax and Button who gave him a thumbs up. And when he saw Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna present they smiled and nodded. Spike then spotted the rest of Twilight's friends hurrying over.

“What's this?” Spike asked surprised.

“The welcome party you were promised when you became a full time student.” Sunset reminded him.

“Surprise!” Pinkie cheered, “Sorry it took so long to put this together. But I wanted to make sure it was extra super special for you.”

“Wow,” Spike gasped, “I don't know what to say. Thank you.”

“Anytime, Spike.” Twilight smiled.

“Come on, ya'll, let's get this party started!” Applejack announced, as they all cheered.

And so the party was under way with Spike once again getting to know more of the students in school that he hadn't had a chance to get to know yet. And like before he was really hitting it off with them.

As Spike walked around greeting more of the guests, someone announced to him, “Hold it!”

Spike jumped before freezing in place, until he saw a girl about Twilight and her friends age run over. She had short light gray hair, and wore sunglasses. She came running over with a camera in hand, “I've waited for this opportunity, and now it has dawned on me. A chance to photograph our newest student!” she declared with passion.

“Right. And you are?” Spike asked.

“Oh, how rude of me. I am Photo Finish; I am the best photographer in the Photography Club. If I see something photogenic I must capture it!”

“I see.”

“And you Mr. Obsidian, will be the pinnacle of my career!” Photo continued before snapping her fingers, “Violet! Pixel! It's time to make The Magicks!”

Zipping over were Photo Finish's two assistants Violet Blurr and Pixel Pizzaz who began setting up lighting equipment and applying makeup to Spike.

“Hey, hold on!” Spike protested until Photo Finish announced.

“Hold that pose!” she announced once again making Spike freeze in place. And so she began snapping pictures of Spike with her camera from all sorts of angles, “Yes! Yes! Good! Yes! No! No! Yes! More the side! Now the other side! Fabulous! Enough! You go!” she motioned to her assistants who took down the lighting and zipped off leaving Spike stunned, “These will make excellent photos for our yearbook. I go!” she zipped off.

The girls went to Spike, “Are you ok, Spike?” Fluttershy asked concerned.

“Fine. Just seeing a bit of spots from all that flash photography.” Spike answered while blinking a few times while Drakon chuckled.

“We're terribly sorry, Spike,” Rarity apologized, “Photo Finish is quite eccentric when it comes to photography, but she means well.”

“Right.”

“Come on, let's show you more.” Twilight said, as they showed Spike around more of the party.

Spike continued to enjoy himself as he had punch with Thorax and Button, conversed with Octavia and some of the others from his classes. He even managed to squeeze a bit of time to talk with the principals and the faculty who once again wondered how he was doing around school outside their classrooms. Spike smiled to himself enjoying the party they all threw for him, until he felt a small tug on his sleeve. He looked and saw Twilight who spoke.

“Can I borrow you for a moment?”

Spike agreeing followed Twilight where they stepped outside the gymnasium and in the hallway, “So what's up, Twilight?”

“Well, I wanted to know how you're enjoying the party?”

“I'm loving it. It is the first time I've ever been to one before.” he answered.

“I'm glad to see it's to your liking,” Twilight smiled, “As Pinkie said, she went all out to make sure this party was the best that you deserved.”

“And I'm so grateful to her, and everyone for making me feel so welcome. Especially you, Twilight.”

Twilight twirled one of her bangs blushing, “Well, sure. Although if you can believe it, I used to have no interest in such things as parties or even friends.”

“Wait, what?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, it's kinda embarrassing, but it's true. Before I met Sunset or any of the girls I wasn't exactly a social girl,” Twilight explained, “In the beginning all I had were my books.”

“Books?” Spike blinked.

“Yeah. I was more interested in reading, studying, and science, and saw things like making friends as a distraction.”

“In other words you were a total shut in.” Spike called it.

“Yeah. But when I enrolled at Everfree Academy I was mostly focused on improving my academic standing, until Principal Celestia asked me to meet with her. While we talked she commended me on how extraordinary my grades were, but said I was lacking in socializing. As I tried to explain my reasons, she insisted that I try taking my nose out of the books and actually speak to people outside her or my family. Not wanting to disappoint her I did what she instructed me to do and tried to make friends.”

“And how did it work out?”

“Well, I met Pinkie, Applejack, and the others before and while they were nice to me, a part of me felt they were a bit odd. But eventually I stopped thinking with my head and started seeing they were all a nice bunch of girls. And so I had real friends and made so many more since then.” Twilight smiled in nostalgia.

“Wow,” Spike replied, “So before the girls you had no one to call a friend?”

“Well, not exactly. The only other one in my life I considered a friend was my older brother Shining Armor.”

“You have a brother?”

“I do. He's grown up with a wife and child.”

“And who're they?”

“Well, he married his high school sweetheart Cadence who was my old sitter, and the older sister I always wanted. And together they had Flurry Heart. She's the most adorable baby you'd ever seen.” Twilight smiled bright.

“So what does your brother do for a living?” Spike wondered.

“He's a police officer.”

Spike's eyes widened a bit, “He's a cop?”

“That's right. And proud of it.”

“I hope he's not one of the cops that would prefer to slack off than do his job.” Spike said.

“He's nothing like that,” Twilight assured him, “He genuinely tries his hardest to keep the streets safe.”

“Well, at least there's one good cop I know trying to make a difference.” Spike said relieved.

“Yeah. Even though we all worry about him, he manages to come home after his shift.” Twilight said just as relieved.

“Yeah, it's a scary place out in the city. Especially at night,” Spike added, as the two sat smiling at each other, “It's been really nice getting to know you so much since I started attending here, Twilight.”

“Same, Spike. I'm glad I met you,” the two stared at each other before coming back to their senses, “We should probably get back to the party.”

“Agreed.” Spike nodded, as they rejoined everyone in the festivity.

Soon Twilight and her friends were on the stage next to the instruments with Sunset and Rainbow on guitars, Rarity on keytar, Fluttershy on tambourine, Pinkie on drums, Applejack on bass, while twilight was by the mic and spoke into it.

“Hello, Everfree Academy! We are the Rainbooms!” the students cheered, as Spike who was up front looked up at them amazed.

'Wow, they're also a band?' he thought.

“Wild.” Drakon marveled.

Rainbow spoke into the mic, “This one's going out to our newest student and friend. Spike Obsidian!”

The crowd of students cheered and applauded for Spike as all eyes were on him.

“One-two-three!” Rainbow announced, as the girls began playing and sang.

(Believe in Us)

Spike listened to the girls rock and sing while feeling moved by them as his fellow classmates were, 'It's as if they're reaching right into my soul.' he thought happily.

He knew if there was anybody at Everfree Academy he could always believe in it was these girls he knew as the Rainbooms.

As it got late, everyone was packing it in and headed for home. Spike decided to walk Twilight home feeling it would be best.

“I appreciate you walking me home, Spike. I mean after what Sunset told us about what happened to you guys it kinda makes me nervous traveling alone.” Twilight feared.

“Don't even think about it,” Spike calmed her, “Just focus on the fact it's a nice night for a walk.”

“Yeah, you're right.” Twilight agreed smiling, as they continued on.

As they walked further, Spike started feel the air was tense and even Drakon knew something was up, “Something's following you guys.” he told Spike.

Spike looked around before stopping much to Twilight's surprise, “Spike, what's wrong?”

“Shh. We're being followed.” Spike whispered.

“By who?” Twilight asked nervous.

“That's what I'd like to know.” Spike squinted as he surveyed the scene, until he felt something running up close to him.

He spun around and grabbed the arm of his attacker that tried to cut down him and Twilight. To Spike's shock the one who tried to assault them was none other than Shadow Storm; his longest tormentor from his old school. And needless to say he was not looking happy.

“Shadow!” Spike frowned.

“Obsidian.” Shadow smirked.

Spike pushed him off and away, “Why're you here?” the young man demanded.

“One reason only. To end you for good!” Shadow growled.

Spike frowned, “I'm not afraid of you anymore, Shadow. You're just a spineless dick who bullies others to feel good about yourself because you're truly nothing but a waste of space!”

Shadow's hatred grew deeper before yelling, “I'll kill you!” he ran at Spike again with his knife ready to stab Spike but he intercepted and knocked the knife out of his hand.

The two boys started grappling trying to overpower the other, until Twilight ran over and started whacking Shadow's shoulder with one of her hard cover books.

“Get away from Spike, you monster!”

“Get lost, bitch!” Shadow whacked Twilight back causing her to knock her head into a nearby tree making her pass out.

“Twilight!” Spike shouted before glaring at Shadow.

“And you're next!” Shadow spat.

'I'm done holding back against this asshole. He's through!” Spike thought angrily, as he channeled his energy into his fist before throwing it back, and announced, “Go to hell!” he slugged Shadow so hard it literally sent him flying off.

When Spike realized what he did he surprised himself, “Oh, God. I literally sent him flying!”

“Hey, it's like you said. He was an asshole,” Drakon reminded him, “Whatever happens to him now it was his own fault for messing with someone he shouldn't have messed with.”

Spike knowing Drakon was right decided to let it be. He then ran to Twilight and propped her up, “Twilight! Twilight, wake up!”

Twilight groaned before opening her eyes, “Spike?”

“Oh, thank goodness.” he sighed in relief.

“What happened? Where's Shadow?” she looked around.

“I sent him running.” Spike lied.

“You did?”

“Yeah. I was done being his punching bag like I used to be. So I stuck it to him and he ran like the coward he always was.”

Twilight smiled, “You saved me again.”

“Well, you had the guts to come to my defense too.” Spike commended her.

“Not that I did much. I got knocked out.” Twilight sighed.

Spike smiled, and used similar words that she said to him when he felt he didn't do much when he first saved her, “Even if you didn't deal any hard blows, you were willing to step up and confront who was trying to do me harm.”

Twilight hearing those words shed a few happy tears, before hugging Spike, “Thank you, Spike.”

Spike hugged her back, “No problem. Now, let's get you home.” Twilight nodded, as they continued on.

They soon arrived at Twilight's place. Twilight looked up and noticed part of the window drapes look slightly moved as if someone was peeking through it, before quickly hiding, 'Mom and dad.' she thought embarrassed.

“So this is where you live?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. I may have to invite you over some time. My parents are dying to meet you.” Twilight chuckled.

“They are?”

“Oh, yes. But I'll give you the heads up when the time comes.”

“Ok. Thanks, Twilight.” Spike said, as he was ready to leave only for Twilight to lean in and kiss Spike's lips.

This made Drakon watched excitedly, before the two teens parted, “Thank you, Spike. For everything.” she said with a blush before heading inside.

Spike touched his lips before smiling and headed off for home, “Man I'm good.”

Meanwhile back in the city, outside a warehouse some men were approaching a tanker truck. They stopped and saw the tanker had a hole in it and saw some glowing ooze substance dripping from it and onto the ground.

“What the hell?!” one asked.

“Something's landed into the tanker!”

“Look there!” another pointed at some foot prints of the glowing substance leading away from the scene.

“Someone got covered in Radiation X.” another said.

“And this was supposed to get to the lab! What'll we tell the doc now?”

“How about the truth?” one suggested.

“Oh, that's good. Tell him someone's landed in the chemical and is out free!” another answered sarcastically.

“Hey, with any luck whoever fell into it will die from it. The odds are in that field.” one calmed them as they decided to go with those odds and clean everything up.

Meanwhile the one who landed in the tanker was none other than Shadow Storm, who after getting punched flying had ended up landing inside the tanker containing whatever chemical was being shipped. He stumbled away from the warehouse and into an alley groaning, as he looked at his hand that was turning purple and oozy.

“What-what's happening to me?” he asked, as his ooze hand fell from his body and watched as more purple goo dripped off him and onto the ground. He ran to a nearby window on the side of a building and saw in what little reflection he could see was his body had turned a mix of purple and dark purple and looked like an ooze person.

“No! No!! NOOOO!!!!!” he screamed.

The Smooze

After Shadow Storm landed in that tanker of what some called Radiation X, he crawled out and limped away into hiding discovering that the chemical he fell in changed his physical appearance into a purple oozey being, with his body dripping of the stuff and even his limbs kept falling off and splattering only to regrow again.

After the horrible realization of what happened to him, Shadow ducked into an abandoned building and walked around before once again seeing his horrible reflection in a mirror. He frowned before punching the mirror shattering it as pieces of the mirror landed on the floor. When Shadow looked down seeing his reflection in the pieces he growled.

“Look at me, I'm a freak!” he stomped around, “I can't go back to school or even home anymore!” he busted up a table close by out of frustration.

He continued to stomp around in pace as one thing was on his mind. Seeing Spike Obsidian's happy carefree face and laughing, “And it's all his fault! He will pay with his life for doing this to me! HE WILL PAY!”

The next day at Everfree Academy, the students were being let out as the final bell rang. Spike, Twilight, and the girls stepped outside the building.

“No practice today, which means we got a free afternoon.” Rainbow said excitedly.

“What does everyone feel like doing?” Sunset asked.

As the girls started voicing their own thoughts, Spike was in deep thought over what happened last night between him and Shadow Storm. He was so angry at Shadow for years of bullying and threatening Twilight finally crossed the line he ended up slugging him so hard he literally went flying off. He wasn't sure where he landed or if he even survived.

“Spike? Spike? SPIKE!”

Spike snapped out of his thoughts seeing Pinkie in front of him while the rest of the girls had been looking upon him concerned.

“What?” he asked.

“We decided to to grab a milkshake, you in?” Pinkie inquired.

“Sure, I'm in.” he confirmed.

“Are you ok?” Applejack asked concerned.

“Fine, why do you ask?”

“You just looked out of it for a moment there.” Rainbow noticed.

“Just had something on my mind.”

“What kind of something?” Pinkie asked slyly.

“Pinkie Pie, don't be rude.” Rarity scolded her.

“Sorry.”

“It's fine. Just had a lot to think about.”

“After what Twilight told us about last night, we can imagine it.” Applejack replied smiling.

“You really make it a habit of rescuing people, don't you.” Rainbow chuckled.

“Couldn't be helped,” Spike explained, “That creep was the worse tormentor from my old school. And I had it with him. Threatening Twilight pushed me past my tolerance point.”

“Well, it's good you sent him running,” Twilight said happily, “I only wish I was awake to see it myself.”

As they left the school grounds two voices called out, “Spike!” Spike looked and saw running down to him were Belle and Violet.

They pulled to a halt before him and the girls panting, as Spike spoke to them, “You two?”

“Oh, good. You're alive.” Belle said in relief.

“Well, of course I am. Why wouldn't I?”

“Spike, who're they?” Fluttershy asked.

“This is Black Belle and Violet Shiver; old classmates from my previous school.” Spike squinted.

The girls noticing Spike's tone looked to the duo with frowns, “So you two treated Spike like dirt before he came here?” Applejack accused.

“Admittingly yes.” Belle confessed.

“But we're not here to do that!” Violet assured.

“Then why are you here?” Twilight crossed her arms.

“And why're you surprised to see me alive?” Spike wondered.

“Because we knew Shadow was coming after you last night.” Violet answered.

“You knew?” he asked.

“Yes. He told us himself,” Belle added, “He said he was going to end you once and for all.”

“But seeing you here means you survived.” Violet noted relieved.

“Yeah. Why did Shadow not tell you what happened?” the boy inquired.

“He didn't show up in school today.” Belle explained.

“What?” Spike asked, as he started feeling nervous.

“He wasn't at school, and not even his parents knew where he was.” Violet explained.

Spike thought to Drakon, 'Oh shit! Maybe I did kill him!'”

'Relax, Spike, if that were the case we would've heard about it on the news.' the spirit replied.

“Spike, what happened between you two?” Belle asked concerned.

“Why should he tell you two anything?” Rainbow asked rhetorically as she confronted the pair.

“Especially if you two gave him nothing but grief before.” Sunset added.

“Because we never would've actually wanted death upon anyone!” Violet cried, “Not even anyone like Spike here used to be.”

Spike blinked upon hearing Violet's words, and seeing her and Belle so concerned made him wonder if they truly were as bad as Shadow Storm is.

“Alright, I'll tell you both,” Spike said deciding to enlighten them, “It's true Shadow came to try and kill me while I was out with Twilight. I held my own against him, but when he knocked Twilight out I let him have it. The cocky prick ran away like a coward.”

The two gasped while blushing, “Wow.” they gasped.

“And you're saying he didn't show up today or go home?” Spike wondered.

“Precisely.” Belle confirmed.

“Well, I'm sorry, but there's nothing I can do further. Not that I even would do anything for that dickweed.” Spike replied.

“We understand,” Violet replied, “We just wanted to see if you were still alive.”

“Well, he is.” Twilight said.

“So if you girls don't mind, I have plans right now.” Spike said, as he was about to leave with his friends, until screams could be heard.

“What's going on?” Fluttershy asked worried.

“Don't know, but it can't be good.” Applejack replied as they heard the terrified screams.

“Maybe we should check it out?” Rainbow suggested.

“Rainbow, when you hear screams you don't run for the source.” Twilight noted.

“I agree.” Spike replied, as he ran ahead.

“Spike!” the girls called, as they all ran after him.

“What could be causing this kind of commotion at this time of day?” Spike asked, as Drakon flew at his side.

“No clue, but it must be something really bad.” he replied.

Spike made it past all the screaming pedestrians running past him before he stopped in place and saw what was causing trouble. Stomping around leaving oozey foot prints was Shadow Storm.

“What in the? Drakon?” he asked his spirit guide.

“I don't know what the hell that is.” Drakon replied.

“Spike Obsidian!” the creature roared much to Spike's shock.

“It knows me? Wait a minute, that voice. It can't be... Shadow?” he asked in horror.

Squad cars surrounded the ooze man formerly Shadow Storm and drew their guns aiming at the creature, “On the ground and hands in the air!” Shining Armor called to the beast.

“Stupid cops!” Shadow swung his arm around unleashing globs of ooze covering their guns.

“Spike!” the girls called as they arrived, before spotting the creature.

“What the hell is that thing?” Sunset asked in shock.

“Whatever it is it's ugly as shit.” Rainbow answered.

Spike looked to Belle and Violet, “Girls. I think we just found Shadow Storm.”

“What?!” they asked collectively.

“That's Shadow Storm?” Twilight asked Spike, “But how?”

“I don't know.” Spike answered equally confused.

Shadow suddenly spotted Spike with the girls, “Obsidian!” he stomped over in their direction as Fluttershy fainted in Sunset's arms.

“Shadow?” Belle asked.

“Wh-what happened?” Violet asked.

“He happened!” Shadow pointed accusingly at Spike.

“Me? What did I do?” Spike asked playing innocent.

“You turned me into this!” Shadow continued to accuse him.

“Spike, what is he talkin' about?” Applejack wondered.

“He's delusional,” Spike covered, “Whatever happened to him must've warped his mind.”

“It's because of you I'm this hideous beast!” he shouted.

Spike frowned not even caring how he turned into this monster, “Don't go blaming me! You were always a hideous beast! Now it's all on the outside!”

“Spike, you probably shouldn't have said that!” Twilight warned him.

Shadow roared, as he tried to attack them, only to dodge his oozey arm swat, “Close one!” Pinkie gasped.

“Shadow, stop it!” Belle pleaded.

“Whatever happened I’m sure someone can fix it!” Violet added.

“Shut up, sluts!” Shadow ordered, as he punched them against a wall covering them in his ooze.

“Oh, this is so gross!” Violet gagged.

Shadow turned back to Spike, “Now for you!” He was cut off, as he was getting shot at from behind by some of the cops who got the ooze off their guns.

Unfortunately all the bullets went right through Shadow who started regenerating. He looked back at the cops and roared, before Spike and the girls tugged Belle and Violet off the wall even with their clothes covered in ooze.

“Oh, this is gonna need several wash cycles.” Belle gagged.

“You guys gotta get out of here.” Spike ordered the girls.

“Not without you.” Twilight replied.

“It's me he wants!” he reminded her.

“Obsidian!” Shadow roared, as Spike knew the girls wouldn't run, but knew there was something he cold do.

“You want me ugly? Come and get me!” Spike ran off.

“Spike!” the girls shouted, as they watched him run before running around a corner.

“Get back here!” Shadow roared, as he tried to follow.

Before Shadow could go anywhere, Spike as the Dragon Knight dropped in and kicked him hard enough to break off from his ooze legs. Shadow landed on the street before growing new legs, while Spike stood before him.

“Dude, no offense but you're as fugly as fugly goes.” Spike joked.

Shadow frowned, “Stay out of this!”

“Yeah, that's what I'll do!” Spike answered sarcastically, as Shadow tried shooting blobs of ooze at Spike only to miss.

Spike got up close and punched Shadow's face only for it to reform again.

“Regeneration is a real buzzkill to fight against.” Spike said, before dodging his opponents fists that tried smashing him.

“Smashing me with ooze won't be enough!” Spike called before something clicked, “Smashing... Ooze. Yeah! From now on I'm gonna call you Smooze!”

Shadow stopped and looked confused, “Smooze?”

“Yeah. Figured a mutant like you needs some mutant name.”

Smooze roared, as he continued to fight the hero head on, while Twilight, the girls, and several others watched him from a distance along with a camera crew filming it.

“It's the Dragon Knight!” Rainbow cheered.

“Look at that fella go!” Applejack said in awe.

“So daring.” Rarity said enamored.

“He certainly looks like he knows what he's doing.” Twilight noticed.

Spike dodged more of Smooze's globs thinking, 'I can't keep this up forever. I got to stop him somehow.'

Drakon thought to him, 'Well, it's hard to fight something that doesn't exactly have a physical form and can regenerate himself.'

'I know, but there's gotta be some way,' Spike thought back until he spotted an abandoned tanker truck and saw the label on the side, 'Liquid Nitrogen. Drakon, I got an idea!'

Spike called to Smooze, “Hey, ugly, this way!” he mocked before running prompting the ooze monster to follow him.

The hero maneuvered around ahead before arriving at the truck. He quickly attached the hose to the valve at the side as Smooze got closer.

“I'll kill you!” he declared.

“How about you chill out instead?” Spike suggested, before aiming the hose at him and turned it on spraying Smooze with the liquid nitrogen from the tanker.

The mutant teen screamed as he spazzed around as the liquid took affect, and before long Smooze stood before them as an ice statue with his hands up.

Spike turned the hose off and sighed seeing he beat his opponent, “That got him.”

'Quick thinking.' Drakon thought.

“Well, I couldn’t beat him with physical attacks so much. So I had to try a different approach. And it worked,” Spike suddenly started seeing part of him glow and covering his torso area was more armor, “Whoa! My armor changed again?”

“Fighting Smooze gave you a good boost in power and now your armor is half way complete. Keep it up and you won't have to worry about wearing that makeshift mask anymore.” the spirit explained.

“Great.” Spike replied, until Shining Armor and the rest of the squad came over.

“Hold it!” one of the cops ordered.

“Easy, guys. Your culprit is contained right here. But you might wanna put him in cold storage.” he suggested.

Shining Armor approached, “We'll see to it. And thank you for your help.”

Spike noticed his badge and name tag, S. Armor, 'Shining Armor; Twilight's bro,' he thought before speaking up, “No problem at all officer.”

“But I just have to know, why do this?”

Spike hearing that question already had an answer ready, “Because someone has to help this city. And you guys can't always be there. So figured I'd lend my support.”

“I see.” Shining Armor replied.

“Well, I'll leave you all to your work. Adios!” Spike jumped high and took off.

The girls and citizens had watched cheering and applauding, until Spike after changing back returned to them.

“Girls!”

“Spike!” they cried running over to him and hugged him close.

“Where were you?” Rarity asked concerned.

“We were so worried!” Fluttershy added.

“Are you ok?” Twilight asked looking him over.

“I'm fine, really I am.” he assured them.

“Oh, you missed it!” Rainbow began, “Th Dragon Knight showed up and beat that disgusting blobs freak.”

“Really?” Spike asked acting surprised.

“He sure did.” Pinkie confirmed.

“And Shadow?” Spike wondered.

“He's on ice, literally.” Belle motioned to the frozen Smooze who was being placed into a freezer truck to keep cold before taking him away.

“Wow!” Spike gasped still putting on an act for them.

“I don't know about all of you, but after this I definitely need a milkshake.” Rainbow said.

“Same here.” Pinkie agreed.

Spike looked at Belle and Violet, “Would you two like to join us?”

“What?” Violet asked surprised.

“You're asking us?” Belle wondered, “Even after how we used to treat you.”

Spike nodded, “I can't forgive you for how you treated me before. But maybe Shadow Storm was a bad influence on the two of you. If you had better people to be around you wouldn't act so nasty. So how about starting anew?”

Violet and Belle looked at Spike as if they were looking upon a shining angel. They started shedding tears before bawling, “We're so sorry!” they cried.

Fluttershy walked up to them and put her hands on their heads comfortingly, “It's ok. I know you're not as bad as you come off to be.”

The two smiled, as Spike spoke to them, “So still wanna join us?”

“Sure, but our clothes.” Belle answered, as they motioned to their ooze stained clothes.

“Don't worry, Rarity's always prepared for a fashion emergency.” Spike motioned to Rarity who approached the two.

“Never fear, my dears. I can turn this nightmare into a dream.” Rarity told them.

Soon after Rarity outfitted Belle and Violet in clean clothes they all went to Sugarcube Corner for a milkshake.

“This is good.” Belle said, enjoying hers.

“I'll say.” Violet agreed.

“I told you.” Pinkie smiled.

Twilight was pondering which Sunset noticed, “Everything ok, Twilight?”

“Yeah. I'm just curious about Shadow Storm,” she explained which got Spike's attention, “Spike said he sent him running, so how did he end up like that and blame Spike for it?”

Spike tried hiding his nervousness, as Rainbow spoke, “The cocky prick probably got himself into trouble on his way home. Don't know what kind to lead him into becoming that.”

“And ya heard that varmint,” Applejack added, “Sounded like his head was a few apples short a bushel.”

“And he always had a problem with Spike.” Belle confirmed.

“He'd say anything as an excuse to beat him.” Violet added.

“It's true.” Spike nodded.

“Makes sense.” Twilight said deciding to let it go.

Spike continued to watch Violet and Belle and knew they needed more positive influence and honest work to bring out the good girls he could tell they really were, “Say, Pinkie?”

“Yes?”

“Are the Cakes still looking for part time workers?”

“You know it. Why, you got someone in mind?” she asked.

“As of matter of fact I do. Right here.” he motioned to the two girls who looked confused.

“Us?” Belle asked.

Spike nodded, “You two need some honest work to prove you can be better than when you were with Shadow Storm. And this could be the perfect place for it.”

“Well, we do have ample free time after school than we know what to use it for.” Violet admitted.

“And we could use the money too.” Belle added.

“Perfect!” Pinkie smiled, “I'll let the Cakes know. You're gonna love working here, girls.” the two smiled.

Sunset looked to Spike, “That was a good thing you did, Spike. Giving them a second chance.”

“Well, I thought back to you, Sunset,” Spike recalled, “Some didn't think you were able to change your ways, but others did. And look where you are,” Sunset blushed, “If there's hope for you then there's hope for these two. They just need better influence.” the rest of the girls nodded.

That night at Spike's place, the boy had been watching the news that was playing footage from the fight between Smooze and him as the Dragon Knight. Drakon had also been watching, while noticing Spike looking depressed.

“Spike?”

“It's my fault, Drakon.” he replied.

“Huh?”

“It's my fault Shadow Storm turned into this.”

“Hey, you just punched him flying. It's not your fault wherever he landed turned him into this.” Drakon assured him.

“Even so I could've held back more on the punch.” Spike sighed.

“What's done is done, Spike. Besides he was asking for it. Belle and Violet had better chances to reform, but Shadow... I've seen your memories. And he was a lost cause. Besides he wanted to kill you that night and even Twilight. So let this piece of karma haunt him.”

Spike despite the guilt knowing he ended up turning Shadow Storm into the being he now called Smooze, couldn't deny Shadow was insane already. But with him on ice, perhaps he wouldn't really have to worry about him anymore.

Meanwhile inside an office room was a person sitting at a desk the the name Professor Grogar Dagger on it. He too had been watching the news between the Dragon Knight and Smooze. And after hearing about what his goons said last night spoke to himself.

“So this is what my formula created?” he asked while eyeing Smooze, “Incredible. And if that's just one outcome, then imagine all the possibilities it could do to others. I should look into finding more test subjects to use it on.” he snickered.

Somewhere else in another office the name Dr. Dillian Dagger rested on a desk, while said man had also been watching the same news footage. Unlike Grogar, Dillian, watched while frowning.

“No doubt that's my brother's handiwork! Well, if he thinks I'm gonna be second best, then he's got another thing coming!” he walked over to a window and looked down into a factory seeing robotic parts were being manufactured, “I'll prove my work is ten times better than his.”

Elsewhere at the city's prison, Smooze was placed in a special cell that was set to cold temp to keep him on ice. As it zoomed in for a up close of his frozen face. Suddenly he blinked a few times signaling he was still alive even while frozen.

With the Girls

At Everfree Academy, Spike was walking the halls with Thorax, Button, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and a third girl around their age. She had grayish mulberry with pale, light grayish rose streaks. It was Rarity's little sister Sweetie Belle, and third member of A.B and Scoot's group the CMC or Canterlot Movie Club.

“Boy, lunch sure was good.” Thorax told the others.

“Yeah, I'm stuffed.” Scootaloo agreed.

“Same here.” Sweetie Belle added.

“I never get tired of the food they serve here,” Button put in, “How about you, Spike?”

“Oh, yeah. It was delicious.” Spike agreed, as Drakon floated by and spoke to him.

“Makes me wish I was solid so I could eat too.”

“Hey, guys!”

The group looked and saw Twilight and her friends coming down the hall opposite from them. Seeing this Thorax and Button glanced at Spike, as Thorax spoke, “We'll see you back in class.”

“Later.” Button said, as the two boys left Spike along with the girls.

Spike looked to Twilight and the rest of the older girls, “So how's it going?”

“All good.” Sunset answered.

“And how're you four doing?” Fluttershy inquired.

“We're doing good ourselves.” Apple Bloom answered.

“Glad to hear.” Applejack smiled and nodded.

“And we're glad we ran into you four. Especially you, Spike.” Rarity said.

“Really?” he asked.

“Yeah. We were all heading to the mall after school. All of us.” Pinkie explained smiling.

“And you're welcomed to join us,” Twilight added, before looking at the CMC, “All of us.”

The CMC's eyes lit up as Spike smiled, “Well, I can spare some time afterward. So I'm game.” he answered.

“So are we!” the CMC answered together.

“Great. So we'll see you all when the day's over.” Sunset said, as the two sides went to their next classes.

Once school let out, Spike swung by the mens locker room to change, “Good thing I made a habit to bring a quick change of casual clothes with me.”

“Especially for getting invited somewhere when classes let out.” Drakon noted.

“Exactly,” Spike confirmed, as he got changed and put his uniform in his bag while noticing his Dragon Knight mask tucked into it, “Hopefully I won't have reason to put it on today.” he closed up his bag and left.

He went outside and rendezvoused with Twilight and the other girls, “There you are, Spike. We were almost planning to leave without you.” Rainbow teased.

“Rainbow's just kidding!” Fluttershy said frantically, “We'd never leave without you, Spike.”

“Yeah, I know.” Spike chuckled.

“Well, come on let's get this wagon moving!” Applejack declared, as they all headed out.

They arrived at the Canterlot Mall where they began roaming around together making sure to hit all the stops they all loved. They stopped by the same clothing shop he and Rarity went to that day he got new clothes, where the girls decided to do a little clothes modeling. As they did Spike took the time to talk with Sassy who was overjoyed to see Spike again. Spike watched each of the girls showing off new clothes they picked out matching their personalities which brought a smile to his face, especially when he also saw the CMC step out all dressed up too.

After that they stopped into the book shop where Twilight was looking to get the next volume of one of her fave book series. While some of the girls stuck back to wait, Spike checked around as well.

As he walked past the mature section Drakon spoke, “Looking for something, spicy, eh?” he raised his brows.

Spike grumbled under his breath, “No! I was not looking for something like that!”

“Spike?”

Spike jumped upon hearing his name and saw Twilight looking at him oddly, “Are you ok? Why were you talking to yourself?”

Realizing Twilight caught him muttering to Drakon who was invisible to all but him had to make a cover, “I was-uh just going over some notes to myself in class today.”

“I see,” Twilight replied before smiling, “Good strategy.”

“Yeah.” Spike chuckled sheepishly, as Twilight walked down another aisle. When she was out of sighed he let out a sigh of relief, “That was too close.”

“Yeah. Nice cover back there. She really bought it.” Drakon chuckled.

“Sometimes having others not see you is a double edged sword for me. Especially when talking to you.” Spike sighed, as he walked on and Drakon pondered on what he said.

They continued to enjoy the mall with them stopping by the sports store where Rainbow Dash had to get some new sweatbands having worn out her last one. Pinkie went into the malls candy shop for some tasty sweets. Fluttershy stopped by the pet shop to peek in all the puppies and kitties in the window. Rainbow and Applejack were able to pull her along despite her pleas to wanna keep looking.

Later the group stopped by the food court for a bite and a rest. As Spike enjoyed a slice of pizza he looked into his bag that came from one of stores and pulled out a figure of a character from Power Princesses.

“Ah, yes. Radiance is mine now,” Spike marveled, “All I need left is Humdrum and my Power Princesses figure collection is complete.”

“You seem really happy to have gotten that, Spike.” Applejack noted.

“Well, yeah. If there's a set of figures from a series I like, then I want them.” he answered.

“He's right. We all have our collections and such.” Sunset agreed.

“And speaking of Power Princesses,” Sweetie Belle spoke up, “The next movie is a month away, Spike.”

“Feeling up for joining the Canterlot Movie Club to see it?” Apple Bloom offered.

“Sure. I'd like that.” Spike admitted.

“Well, why don't we all go when it's released?” Twilight suggested.

“Really? I didn't think any of you would be interested.” Spike said.

“What you think you, Button and Thorax are the only ones who follow the franchise?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

“It's so fun to watch.” Pinkie smiled.

“And their costumes are so wonderfully designed.” Rarity added.

Spike smiled and nodded before thinking, 'Nice to see how much more I have in common with all these girls. I really am a lucky guy.'

Drakon while enjoying watching Spike and the girls suddenly felt a negative presence close by. He peered into the distance of the mall, and saw coming their way were members of the Purple Nightmares along with their leader Night Terror.

“Hey, Spike. I hate to ruin the moment, but we got Purple Nightmares closing in!”

Spike hearing Drakon knew their presence here would put the girls and everyone else in danger, so he had to do something. He quickly made a groaning sound.

“Spike, what's wrong?” Twilight asked concerned.

“Call of nature, be right back!” Spike got up and ran for the restroom.

“That boy must really gotta go.” Applejack told them.

Scootaloo looked out seeing people panicking and who was causing it, “And I think we should go too!”

“What do you mean, squirt?” Rainbow asked.

“Look!”

They saw the very gang Spike was alerted too, “Oh, no!” Fluttershy gasped.

“Purple Nightmares!” Sunset gasped.

“Here?” Rarity asked confused.

“We better go.” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“Not without Spike.” Twilight replied.

“But he's in the mens room.” Fluttershy reminded her.

“Girls, they're coming over.” Apple Bloom panicked.

“Stay calm, sugarcube.” Applejack held her sister close as Night Terror and his group of ten arrived.

“Well, what have we here?” Night Terror asked looking upon the group of girls.

The girls remained still and as calm as possible, as Riff spoke, “We got us a group of cuties, boss.”

“Cute indeed,” Night Terror agreed, “Alright, girls, we're gonna make this simple for you. Hand over all your money and anything valuable and we might just spare you.”

“Tempting offer.” Rarity began.

“But we'll pass.” Applejack finished.

Night Terror frowned, “I don't think you girls know who you're messing with.”

“Actually, we know all about you Purple Nightmares.” Pinkie replied casually.

“Then you know standing up to us is a big mistake. Riff. Switchblade. Show these girls what happens to those who make that mistake.”

The two Purple Nightmares were ready to grab the girls only to be nailed by food court trays flung at them like boomerangs.

“What the?” Night Terror asked as they saw the Dragon Knight approaching.

“Don't you Nightmares know that's not how you treat ladies?” he eyed some of the Purple Nightmares who were girls, “Ones in your company excluded.” the female members scowled.

“Boss, that's the Dragon Knight from the news!” another member told the gang leader.

“The one who took down that blob man.” Riff recalled.

“I call him Smooze,” Spike replied, “Blob man is too cliché.”

Night Terror frowned, “So you're the vigilante that's been causing problems in my gangs operations and many others as well.”

“Guilty.” he confessed making Night Terror's frown increase.

“You should've minded you own business and stayed out of ours,” the gang boss began, “Now we're gonna show you what happens when you mess with us. Slag him!”

The group of Purple Nightmares went to attack the Dragon Knight as the girls got down under the tables they were sitting at. Spike started to dodge the punches of one of the gang members, before grabbing him and threw him over his shoulder, landing in one of the garbage bins.

“He's mine!” a member named Clubs attacked the vigilante with a bat.

Spike dodged the bat swings, before grabbing the bat and tugged it out of the member's grip, “Here's a fly ball for ya!” he punched Clubs sending him upward and crashed onto one of the food court tables.

“He's strong!” Applejack gasped while blushing.

“Yeah.” Apple Bloom agreed with a blush on her face too.

Two of the female members Stryke and Crunch Bar attacked him together, but the Dragon Knight dodged their attacks, before they tried charging at him from both sides. The vigilante seeing them both coming leaped up before he put his hands on their heads to balance himself up and smacked their faces closer causing them to kiss.

Twilight and the rest of the girls gasped at what happened while some of the Purple Nightmares blushed and had a bit of blood dripping out of their nostrils. The two girls broke lips and spat until the Dragon Knight sweep kicked them off their feet and onto the floor.

“I've had it with him mocking us!” Night Terror roared before picking up one of the food court tables and tossing it at Spike.

Spike jumped out of the way before dashing up to Night Terror as the two fought hand to hand, “Gotta say you got some good muscles there. You hitting the gym?”

“Of course.” Night Terror replied as he swatted Spike to the side as he rolled across the floor but got back up.

“Good try, but not good enough!” he continued to fight Night Terror, as some of the other gang members spotted Twilight and the rest of the girls were still vulnerable.

“Get them!” Riff ordered some of them who tried to grab the girls.

“Help!” Pinkie cried.

Spike hearing this realized what was happening, and shoved Night Terror back before dashing over to where the girls were. When one of them grabbed Twilight and Sunset, Spike arrived and clonked the back of his head letting the two go.

“You girls go someplace safer!” he ordered, as the girls ran not even caring about their bags.

Night Terror was ready to attack again, until he saw police and security arriving, “Crap! We gotta go!” he called to his gang as the ones defeated got back up. He squinted at the Dragon Knight, “We'll finish this another time!” he threw a smoke grenade blinding Spike, as the Purple Nightmares escaped out the exit by the food court. When the smoke cleared they were already gone. Spike knowing this was his chance slipped back into the mens room before the smoke cleared.

When it did, the girls and everyone else who had taken cover came out to see their hero and the gang were gone.

“Looks like they got away.” Twilight suspected.

“But where's the Dragon Knight?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Girls!” came Spike's voice, as they saw him running over.

“Spike!” the girls cried.

“Sorry, but when things went crazy everyone else in the mens room didn't wanna step out and I couldn't get through,” he covered up, “Are you all ok? Anyone hurt?”

“We're fine, Spike.” Twilight assured him.

“The Purple Nightmares got their asses kicked by the Dragon Knight.” Rainbow explained.

“I could hear the commotion from the mens room. The Dragon Knight really was here?” he asked.

“Sure was.” Pinkie confirmed.

“I'm just glad you're all ok.” Spike said in relief.

“So are we for you.” Fluttershy added.

“All this excitement has really gotten me jumpy.” Rarity said tired.

“Why don't we grab our stuff and go back to my place?” Spike offered.

“Your place?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah. It'll be safe there.” Spike assured them.

“Sure. Ok.” Sunset replied, as the others agreed.

“Then let's go.” Spike said, as they collected their bags and left the mall.

Spike led the girls back to his place and let them inside, “Welcome to Casa Obsidian.” he joked.

“My what a lovely home, Spike.” Rarity looked around.

“Not bad.” Rainbow admitted.

“Love what you've done to the place.” Pinkie checked the place out.

“Oh, yes. It's very homey.” Fluttershy put in.

“Thanks. Just make yourselves at home.”

“Thank you.” the girls said, as they each got comfortable in the living room.

As Spike went to put his bags away in his room, Drakon spoke, “You just brought ten girls home, Spike.”

“Drakon, please.”

“I'm just saying. And I think you should do something for them what with all they've been through today.”

“You think?” Spike asked.

“Well, it's the gentleman thing to do, am I right?”

“True. And I think I know what to do.”

As the girls relaxed and unwound from what happened at the mall, Spike came back in, “Hey, girls. Would any of you be interested in staying for dinner?” he offered.

“Dinner?” Twilight asked curiously, as the rest of the girls perked up.

“Yeah. I'll cook us up something to eat.”

“You cook?” Rainbow asked with a raised brow.

“Well, yeah. I mean I don't live on microwavable meals or anything.”

“Well, that's good.” Rarity said.

“Yeah. Having those every night aren't always good for you.” Twilight agreed.

“So you girls will stay?” Spike asked hopefully.

The girls looked at each other with smiles, as Twilight answered, “We will take you up on that offer.”

“Great. I'll get started.”

“Want some help?” Pinkie asked.

“Don't worry. I can do this. As my guests you girls just take it easy.” Spike insisted.

So the girls decided to kick back and relax, but every so often they'd peek into the kitchen to watch Spike fix up dinner.

“Look at him go.” Applejack marveled.

“He knows exactly what he's doing.” Scootaloo added.

“Well, after living on his own for awhile he obviously had to.” Sunset reminded them of his living arrangements and knew without his parents he had to provide for himself.

The girls soon decided to pitch in by setting the table, as Spike started bringing out the spread of food placing it all on the table.

“Dinner is served.” Spike declared.

“Wow. It looks so good.” Fluttershy marveled.

“And smells good too.” Pinkie added.

Spike sat down between Twilight and Sunset, “Well, dig in.”

Each of the girls took a bite of the food on their plates and gasped. There was a moment of silence as Spike waited for a response, “Well, how is it? Good? Bad? At this point I'll accept any answer.”

“It's...” the girls began before letting out a cheer, “SO YUMMY!!!” this startled Spike before noticing the happy looks on the girls faces.

“This is so awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“You betcha!” Applejack agreed, “It's so delicious!”

“Really? It is?” Spike asked.

“It sure is.” Pinkie confirmed.

“So tasty.” Fluttershy agreed.

“Tasty doesn't begin to cover it, darling,” Rarity replied, “I've had plenty of tasty dining before, but this ranks up the highest.”

“Yeah, and the food prepared at the academy for lunch doesn't even match how good your food is.” Sunset put in.

“I could eat this every day,” Apple Bloom smiled, “Not that I should, of course.”

“Is there enough for seconds?” Sweetie Belle hoped.

“Seconds, thirds. I made plenty.” Spike assured them.

“Thanks!” Scootaloo replied, as they continued to eat.

“Spike, you never cease to amaze me.” Twilight marveled.

“Well, thanks,” Spike chuckled sheepishly, and thought to himself while watching his friends eat with him, 'In fact no one but me has ever tried my cooking. But hearing them think so highly of it feels real good.'

Soon everyone was finished, “Ooh, what a meal.” Applejack said rubbing her stomach.

“I couldn't help but eat so much.” Rarity said.

“It really filled me up.” Sweetie Belle added.

“I'm glad you all enjoyed it.” Spike smiled happily.

“Spike,” Twilight spoke up, “Since you've been such a gracious host, why don't we do the dishes for you?”

“Are you sure?” Spike asked concerned.

“It's the least we can do after you've done all this for us.” Sunset replied.

“Thank you. I really appreciate that.” he said gratefully.

And so the girls each pitched in with helping the dishes and cleaning up. Once they were done, they joined Spike in the living room to relax after such a good meal.

“Once again, thanks for making us dinner, Spike.” Twilight thanked him.

“It was my pleasure, Twilight.” he replied.

“Maybe we should get you on the kitchen staff at the academy?” Applejack suggested, “I reckon the whole student body would love to try your cookin'.”

“They sure would.” Rainbow agreed.

“Tempting, but I'm good just being a student.” Spike replied.

Everyone had a good laugh, as Fluttershy noticed the picture of Spike and his parents, “Spike, are those your...”

Spike seeing what Fluttershy was looking at answered with a sigh, “My parents? Yeah that's them.”

The girls got up and looked at with picture with Spike, “Wow, your dad's really handsome.” Sunset admitted.

“And your mother is absolutely beautiful.” Rarity marveled.

Spike nodded with a smile, “They sure were.”

“And this kid right here is...” Scootaloo noticed younger chubbier Spike in the center of them.

“Me.”

“Wow, you used to look like that?” Pinkie asked surprised.

“Yeah. I know I looked disgusting back then.” Spike sighed.

“I wouldn't say that,” Rainbow replied confusing Spike, “Sure you looked a little out of shape, but not that bad.”

Twilight spoke, “Even when I saw what you used to look like that day you saved me, I didn't care what you looked like. Your bravery counted for more than you gave yourself credit for. It didn't matter what you looked like, because I saw you had a heart of gold. And still do.” she smiled.

Spike blushed, as the rest of the girls agreed with her, “Thanks, girls. I really appreciate it.”

“And I'm sure your parents would be very proud to see how you turned out.” Rarity added.

“Yeah. They sure would be.” Spike agreed, as Drakon himself nodded in agreement.

Afterward as it started getting late, Spike showed the girls outside, “Are you sure you don't want me to walk you girls back?”

“Don't worry, Spike, we'll be alright.” Twilight assured him.

“But we appreciate the concern, sugarcube.” Applejack said.

“Well, ok. Just let me know you make it home.”

“We will.” Fluttershy promised.

“And Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Yes?”

Spike was taken aback as Twilight kissed him much to the rest of the girls surprise, “Thanks for such a good day.”

“Uh...” Spike droned.

“Hey, no fair, Twilight!” Rainbow said, before going over to Spike and gave him a kiss, “Thanks for a great meal, Spike.”

The other girls not wanting to be left out each gave Spike a kiss and thanked him for dinner and more, before they started walking for their homes. Spike watched them leave with a blush on his face before waving.

“Bye.” he said, even though they were out of sight, while Drakon chuckled.

“What luck ya have, kid.”

Meanwhile back at the Purple Nightmares HQ, Night Terror was in his office venting over what happened today at the mall.

“Damn that Dragon Knight making a fool out of us!” he pounded his desk, “But I guess I should be glad none of us got arrested. Still, I do not want that masked freak meddling in our business otherwise I'll just look like a laughing stock!” he got up and thought while pacing until he remembered something, “But those girls there at the mall looked very gorgeous, and I know someone who could make use of them.

Night Terror pulled out his phone and made a call, “Hello, Chrysalis. Listen you know how you've been talking about looking for more recruits for your Scarabs? Well, I think I found ten potential individuals that'll really bring in the dough for you.” he smirked.

Dinner at the Sparkle's

In down Canterlot City at night, Spike all dressed up as the Dragon Knight was doing some runs and building jumps while searching around the city for any problems. He stopped for a breather and looked down from a roof seeing the citizens going about their way with no signs of danger anywhere.

“Looks like a slow night, Drakon.” Spike told his spirit who stood right beside him.

“So it is.” he noticed.

“I think I'm gonna call it a night now,” Spike said before he felt his phone vibrate. He took it out seeing Twilight on the caller I.D before answering, “Hi, Twilight, what's up? Tomorrow? Nothing important. Why do you ask? Really? Well, sure. If you really want me to. Yeah I'll be there. Ok, goodnight.” he hung up.

“What'd Twilight want?” Drakon inquired.

“Well, she's actually invited me to her place for dinner.” Spike answered.

Drakon blinked twice, “Twilight invited you to dinner at her place?”

“Yeah. And she wants me to meet her family.”

“Her family?” Drakon asked surprised before grinning, “Well, looks like you're really moving along with her in the relationship thing. Already meeting her family.”

“I know,” Spike nodded with a bit of sweat, “I never thought I'd be meeting someone's parents.”

“Well, you got quite a few girlfriends, so it's naturally you'll have to meet their families sooner or later.”

“Girlfriends is a strong word, Drakon.” Spike argued.

“Hey, you saw how they thanked you for inviting them over for dinner at your place.” the spirit reminded him.

“True, but let's not go that far until anything official is established.”

“If you say so.”

The two were brought out of their thoughts by a girl screaming. Spike hearing that looked down seeing a teenage girl getting cornered by four juvenile punks.

“Well, looks like I'll be having some fun tonight.” Spike told Drakon before he jumped down and stuck to the shadows.

The four punks were getting closer to the girl, before Spike made some noise from behind a dumpster alerting them.

“What was that?” one of them asked.

“Don't know.” a second replied.

The first one spoke to the third member, “Go check it out.”

The third member reluctantly approached the dumpster before looking behind it. As he peeked he was suddenly dragged behind it screaming much to his buddies shock.

“What the hell?” the fourth member asked, as the three backed up a bit.

Suddenly the one who went to investigate slid out before them bound and gagged, “What the shit?” the first one asked. Suddenly flipping over the dumpster was Spike who got into a stance.

“Harassing an innocent civilian?” Spike asked rhetorically, “You boys need a lesson in manners like your friend down there.” he motioned to the one he bound and gagged.

“Get him!” the first called, as the three rushed Spike, but the Dragon Knight made quick work of the cocky pricks.

As Spike bound and gagged the rest of them before leaving his calling card on them, the girl they were harassing ran up to him with a hug, “Thank you so much, Dragon Knight!”

“No trouble at all ma'am.” Spike answered humbly.

“Please, I must have a selfie with you.” the girl said before doing a selfie of her and Spike who didn't know how to respond, “Yes, this is a keeper!”

“Glad you're happy and all right. But I think you should head home.” Spike suggested.

“Of course. Thanks again!” the girl hurried on home, before Spike took his leave before the cops could show.

The next day at school, classes just let out with Spike going to his locker. Once he grabbed what he needed he saw Twilight approaching.

“Hi, Spike.”

“Hi, Twilight.” he smiled.

“Still on for tonight?” she inquired.

“Yeah. Just gonna go home quick and get ready.”

“Ok. I'll see you then.”

“Later.” Spike said, before taking his leave.

Twilight watched Spike head out before hearing someone clear their throat from behind her. She turned to see her friends, and the CMC had been watching.

“You and Spike got plans, Twilight?” Rainbow raised a brow.

“Actually yes,” Twilight confirmed, “He's coming over to have dinner with me and my family.”

“Oh, is he now?” Rarity asked slyly.

“Trying to get ahead of us in our friendship with Spike?” Pinkie accused.

“Not like that!” Twilight protested, “I just wanted to repay his kindness after he brought out to his place and made us dinner... And also my family has been dying to meet him.”

“I figured it also had something to do with that.” Sunset smirked.

Apple Bloom spoke to her sister, “We should invite Spike over too. I'm sure Ma, Pa, Big Mac, and Granny would love to meet him.”

Applejack chuckled, “We'll be sure to keep that in mind, Sugarcube.”

“Maybe we can introduce Spike to our parents, Rarity.” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“Of course.” Rarity giggled.

“I may wait awhile before introducing him to my folks.” Rainbow replied.

“Why, afraid they'll embarrass you with their over support?” Pinkie teased.

“Hey! I'm not embarrassed by it... Anymore.” Rainbow blushed.

“Your face says otherwise!” Pinkie singsonged.

“Well, we hope your family likes Spike,” Sunset told Twilight, “And we hope he likes them in return.”

Twilight smiled, “So do I.”

At Spike's place, the young man was getting a quick shower and change of clothes. After drying off and changing he looked himself over.

“Good thing Twilight said I didn't have to dress so formally.” Spike told Drakon.

“Well, it's not like you're going to someplace fancy.” he replied.

“Although if it is going to be her family, I wonder if that includes her brother?” Spike wondered.

“The cop?”

“Yeah. This'll be my first time meeting him as Spike and not as the Dragon Knight.”

“Hey, at least you know he has no problem with Dragon Knight otherwise he would've arrested you with Smooze.” Drakon reminded him.

“I know. I just don't wanna end up giving him any hint I am the vigilante that's been cleaning up the streets as of late.”

“Just don't bring it up. And you'll be fine.”

“Right.” Spike smiled, as he finished getting ready before heading out.

Spike walked his way to Twilight's place and up to her door. Before he rang the bell he turned to Drakon, “While we're here don't do anything that could result in me talking to you or anything.”

“Hey, I'll be good.” Drakon said casually.

So Spike rang the bell and waited patiently. Soon the door opened to reveal Twilight who looked happy to see him, “Spike!” she embraced him.

“Hi, Twilight.” he greeted back with a return of her hug.

“I'm glad you made it. Come inside.” Twilight brought Spike into her home.

As Spike walked into Twilight's house he looked around at how nice it looked much like his own place. His attention suddenly shifted to the two adults coming into the living room.

“Ah, the guest of honor has arrived.” the man noticed.

Spike stood tall, as Twilight spoke, “Mom. Dad. I'd like you both to meet Spike.”

“It's very nice to meet you both.” Spike greeted them respectfully.

The adults smiled and approached him, “And it's nice to finally meet you, Spike. I'm Night Light; Twilight's dad.” the two shook hands.

The the woman approached and shook his hand, “And I'm Twilight Velvet; her mother. But please call me, Velvet.” she smiled sweetly.

“Um, sure. Ms. Velvet.” Spike answered while trying to hide a blush from looking at Velvet and how beautiful she was.

Drakon floated above and looked down at Velvet grinning, “Wow! Now we see where Twilight gets her looks from. Especially her bodily figure.” he raised his brows.

Spike casually shot Drakon a look reminding him to behave himself while around him in public, and so the spirit stopped.

“Twilight told us about how you stood up for her when juveniles tried to do the unspeakable to her,” Night Light began, “My wife and I want you to know we're so grateful to you.”

“It was a very brave thing of you to do.” Velvet agreed.

Spike blushed, “Really, I just did what anyone who cares enough would do.” Twilight smiled and nodded.

“We know, but unfortunately not everyone would go out of their way the way you did.” Velvet noted.

“You doing that proves that there's still a shred of humanity in this city.” Night Light added.

Spike nodded in agreement, while feeling they had no idea how right they are about him proving the city has some humanity to help others outside the cops.

Suddenly the sound of the door opened, and they saw Shining Armor enter with a lady and a baby girl with him.

“Hey, everyone. Sorry if we're late.” Shining greeted.

“Actually, you're right on time.” Night Light assured them.

“Shining Armor! Cadence!” Twilight cheered as she hugged her brother and his wife.

“Twily! Good to see you!” Shining hugged her.

“And how're things?” Cadence inquired.

“Things are great,” Twilight answered before looking at the baby, “Aw, how's my little niece?” she hugged the giggled baby.

Spike looked at the direction of the second married couple, remembering Shining Armor from when he fought Smooze, and then towards his wife who like Twilight and Velvet looked super gorgeous. He spotted Drakon about to speak before shooting him a look shutting him up.

“It's nice to see you not wearing the uniform, Shining Armor.” Twilight noticed.

“Well, I had enough time to change before we got here. Honestly sometimes I wear the uniform so long even after hours it feels like it's a part of me.” they laughed.

Cadence spotted Spike standing by the adults, “Is that him, Twilight?”

“Yes it is,” Twilight confirmed, “This is Spike Obsidian. Spike, this is my older brother Shining Armor. His wife Cadence. And this is their daughter and my niece, Flurry Heart.”

Spike approached, “It's nice to meet you all.” he smiled at baby Flurry and shook her little hand making her smile.

“She likes you already.” Cadence smiled.

"Twilight's told us so much about you, Spike.” Shining spoke to him.

“Really?” he looked to Twilight who blushed while avoiding eye contact.

“That's right,” Shining confirmed, “Thank you so much for protecting my sister.”

“Think nothing of it.” Spike replied staying modest.

“She told us a lot of things about you,” Cadence began before smirking slyly, “Though she did neglect to mention how handsome you were.”

Spike blushed, while Twilight herself felt embarrassed, “Agreed, Cadence. I dare say if I weren't married I would so love to date him.” Velvet added, as the two teens felt more embarrassed while Drakon cackled at the mom's flirting.

“Honey, please,” Night Light stopped Velvet, “Not in front of Twilight. And you're making me jealous talking about Spike that way.” he pouted.

“Oh, honey. Don't be. You're the only one for me.” Velvet assured him making him feel relieved.

“Good. Because I don't think Twilight would like the idea of you stealing her boyfriend from her.” Night Light teased.

“It's not like that!” Twilight protested embarrassed.

“You're not dating?” Velvet asked sounding disappointed, “Oh, did one of your friends snatch him up before you?”

“Mother!” Twilight pleaded.

“Honey, I think it's best to get dinner started don't you?” Night Light suggested.

“You're right,” Velvet agreed, “Cadence. Twilight. Would you two help me?”

“Sure.” Cadence agreed, as she gave Flurry to Shining.

As the ladies went to start dinner, Spike was left with Night Light and Shining Armor with Flurry Heart in the living room.

“So, you're both married men, and with daughters, huh?” Spike asked.

“That's right.” Night Light confirmed.

“I was so proud the day Flurry was born,” Shining nuzzled his baby who giggled, “Although dealing with a hormonal Cadence was another story.”

“I had to go through that experience with your mother twice, remember?” Night Light reminded his son.

Spike smiled listening to the two, as Shining spoke to him, “Still, Spike, I'm actually jealous of your appearance.”

“My appearance?” Spike asked curiously.

“Yeah. When I was in high school I was truthfully a dork compared to you.”

“You? A dork?” Spike asked looking Shining Armor over.

“I was different back then and wasn't exactly a ladies man. And yet, Cadence saw past all that and dated me anyway.”

“You and Cadence were high school sweethearts?” Spike wondered.

“We sure were. Even Twilight loved her enough mom and dad hired her to babysit her when I was with my friends and they had to go out. And those two bonded like real sisters.”

“Good to know.” Spike replied.

“Here, you wanna hold Flurry?” Shining offered.

“Me? Well, I don't have a lot of experience with babies.” Spike said nervously.

“It's easy. Just remember to support her head.” Shining instructed, as he gently passed Flurry Heart off to Spike who held her in his arms.

Spike looked down at the baby he was holding and her bright happy face stirred something inside of him that filled him up with joy.

'I wonder if this is how my parents felt the day they first held me in their arms.' he thought. He rocked Flurry Heart wanting to keep feeling the sense of joy as Drakon watched and thought.

'I think he'd make an excellent father.'

Spike looked to Shining and spoke, “So, Shining, Twilight told me you were a cop.”

“That's right. I'm a captain.”

“Nice. So how'd you decide to get involved with the law?”

“Well, I always wanted to protect people. And it helped during my old tabletop RP gaming days I always had my friends backs. So naturally I wanted to keep having others backs when they needed help. So I signed up, studied and practiced and naturally made it on the force working my way up.”

'Sounds like this guy knew exactly what he wanted in life.' Drakon told Spike who mentally agreed.

Later Twilight, her mother, and Cadence had brought out the food and placed it all on the dining room table. Seeing this, Spike, Shining Armor, and Night Light brought Flurry Heart over with them and sat down with Spike sitting close to Twilight and Cadence on his other side with Shining Armor next to her and Flurry in a high chair close to them.

As Spike took a bite his eyes lit up, “Mm, Ms. Velvet this stuff is delicious.”

“Why, thank you, Spike. Of course I can't take all the credit,” Velvet replied, “Twilight and Cadence helped me.”

“Really?” Spike asked looking at Twilight.

“What, you didn't think you were the only one who could cook?” Twilight asked rhetorically.

“Twilight told us you cooked for her and her friends last night.” Night Light said.

“Yes, I did.” the boy confirmed.

“She told us it was some of the best food she ever had.” Velvet put in.

“Well, she and her friends did feel satisfied by it.” Spike remembered.

“When Twilight had you investigated in order to find you we were all surprised she found out you live alone.” Night Light said sounding sympathetic.

“I do. Ever since my parents passed away.” Spike admitted.

“We're so sorry to hear that.” Cadence said comfortingly.

“What were your parents like?” Shining Armor inquired, as the rest of the adults were just as curious.

Spike feeling more confident to speak of his parents answered, “Well, my parents were John and Mary Obsidian. And they were the nicest people you could've ever known. They taught me to be kind and courageous. Especially to those in distress or peril.”

Twilight's parents, Shining Armor and his family nodded seeing how true that was.

“They said I embodied their best qualities, from my mother's kindness to my dad's desire to help those in need.”

“As demonstrated when you helped Twilight.” Cadence pointed out.

“Yeah. You're right.” Spike nodded.

“What did they do for living?” Velvet wondered.

“They were lab assistants to one of the greatest scientific minds of this century.” Spike explained.

Twilight looking curious asked, “Which?”

“Professor Gregory Dagger.”

Twilight gasped, “Gregory "Grogar' Dagger? The famed Biologist and genetics professor? Your parents worked with him?”

“They did.”

“Wow.”

“And if not for Professor Dagger, I might've been homeless.”

“How so?” Night Light asked.

“Professor Dagger found my parents when they died and discovered they were poisoned.”

“Oh, no.” Twilight gasped.

“Yes. He comforted me during the troubling time especially at the funeral. And though it was a small consolation he paid off my parents house so I could keep living there. And he forwards me plenty of money to cover water, electricity, food, and everything. I was lucky my parents worked for such an understanding sympathetic man.”

“Do you still still talk to him?” Twilight inquired.

“Occasionally, but with his growing research it's not easy to get a hold of him.”

“Understandable.” Twilight nodded.

“But it's thanks to him living has been easy for me. And once I get through college and find good decent paying work he won't have to spot for me anymore.”

Shining Armor nodded, “Sounds like you have your future planned out. Twily's just the same.”

Twilight looked away, as Spike replied, “I wouldn't say I have my whole life planned out. I'm not sure I know exactly what I want to be yet.”

“Well, not everyone knows what they want right away,” Velvet said, “It takes time before deciding what you really want.”

Spike smiled and nodded, “Yeah.”

They continued to eat, as Velvet spoke to her son, “So, Shining, how have things been at the precinct?”

“Well, exhausting I'll tell you that much. But not as bad as it used to be.”

“Shining says it's due to a certain vigilante who's been cleaning up the streets at night.” Cadence pointed out.

“You mean the Dragon Knight they're all talking about?” Night Light asked, as Spike remained silent while Drakon listened in.

“That's right,” Shining confirmed, “Sure taking the law into your own hands isn't something we encourage. But his efforts have been helping us round up criminals and even gang members off the streets. We've even put away a few mobsters because of him.”

“He even took on a blob man and fought the Purple Nightmares at the mall.” Twilight added.

“We're still glad you and your friends weren't harmed there.” Night Light said in relief.

“I know.”

“I wonder where he came from and why he's decided to start helping people?” Cadence wondered.

Spike despite wanting to stay out of the topic of the conversation decided to voice his thoughts, “Who knows where he came from, but perhaps he like so many of us want this city to feel safe and not in constant fear of all the criminal activity going around.”

“Makes sense.” Shining Armor agreed.

“I mean granted he's got guts to go out and do what no other person who's not a cop would, but he must really know what he's doing.” Spike finished.

“He sure does.” Twilight agreed, as Spike smiled to himself as he continued to enjoy dinner with the Sparkle's.

When dinner was done, Spike offered to help the ladies with the dishes making them grateful. He stuck around a bit longer getting to know Twilight's family, and even play with Flurry Heart.

As it started getting late, Spike looked at the time, “Thanks for dinner, everyone. But I better get going.”

“We understand, Spike.” Velvet replied.

“Can we give you a ride home?” Cadence offered on behalf of her and Shining.

“Thanks, but I'll be fine. I need the exercise anyway.” Spike answered.

“Thanks for joining us for dinner, Spike.” Night Light said.

“Thank you all for inviting me.”

“Here, I'll walk you out.” Twilight offered, as she showed Spike out.

Once they were alone the two sighed, “I'm sorry if my parents, my brother, or even Cadence said anything to embarrass you, Spike.”

“Please, there was nothing wrong at all. If anything I'm worried about how you felt.” Spike replied.

“Yeah my family can be a bit embarrassing, but I love them none the less.”

“I like them too. Real nice people. You're lucky to have them.”

“I sure am. And they really liked you, Spike.”

“I'm glad.” he smiled.

“So I'll see you tomorrow, Spike.”

“See you, Twilight.” the two embraced, before Spike headed off.

Twilight smiled, until she saw Cadence had snuck out and had been watching them, “He's a nice guy, Twilight.”

“Yeah. The best.” Twilight smiled.

“Just so you know, you have all our support.”

“What?” Twilight did a double take.

“Don't bother denying it. We all know you have it bad for him.” Cadence said slyly.

Twilight blushed sheepishly, before speaking, “Ok, yeah I do.”

“My advice to you, hang on and don't let go.”

“Right.” Twilight replied, as they watched Spike walk on down the block before turning the corner.

Meanwhile in the office of Professor Grogar Dagger. He was at his desk looking over blueprints and notes before looking at a picture on his desk being of him and Spike's parents together looking like good chums.

“Ah, John and Mary. You two were such good friends. Such a shame you were taken from us so suddenly leaving your only son an orphan...” he began sympathetically before it turned cold, “But I couldn't let you go blabbing about my research and plans like nosy neighbors. And now my research is finally coming intro fruition.” he looked over the notes that was for Radiation X that turned Shadow into Smooze.

“Radiation X will bring forth a new breed of beings capable of the likes of which you could not have imagined. If only the both of you weren't such goody-two-shoes. We could've changed the world together. But now that honor is for me alone. And soon everyone will recognize me for my real genius.” he snickered.

The Queen of Strip Clubs

A few days ago at nighttime in a seedier part of Canterlot City was the Brothel district. The Brothel district was a section of the city known for its brothels and strip clubs. It was a cesspool for sex traffickers, and others looking for a good time. The air hung heavy with the stench of beer, drugs, and other nauseating stenches.

One of it's most popular of strip joints was the Hive; operated by Chrysalis Queen; one of the major gang heads of the city outside Night Terror. She and her followers the Scarabs ran the club with several ladies who either volunteered to work for her, or those that were forced into it.

At the Hive it was closing time, and all the regulars who stopped in for frivolous and sexy entertainment had already cleared out, and some of the Scarabs began cleaning the place up for the night. In the back room were all the strippers with many raging from adult, college aged students, even some who looked like they were still in high school. Sitting on a chair at a desk was a Chrysalis herself. She was a beautiful but sinister looking woman who had a very well endowed body, long dark cerulean hair, and long green fingernails.

“Ladies, let me first say congratulations on such a fine job today,” Chrysalis began, “Although we have been earning less money than we usually make.”

“But it's still a lot ma'am.” One of the younger strippers noted.

“Nevertheless!” Chrysalis shouted making the girl back up, “If there's one thing I dislike it's losing money. And why do you suppose we're losing money?”

“The regulars are bored with the same routines we've been running?” one of the college aged strippers suggested.

“Nonsense, they love the routines,” Chrysalis replied, “No. What they're tired of is they see the same old girls. No offense, but they've gotten used to you all for so long.”

She got up from her desk and paced around the ladies, “We need some new faces around here. Fresh talent.”

“But, ma'am, none of the others have found anyone you've deemed good looking enough to join in the last month.” one of the ladies reminded her.

“You've turned away any applicant that didn't have the requirements.”

Chrysalis sighed, “It's so hard to find perfect beauty to match my own. But there must be some fresh faces in this city that the regulars would line up for a chance to be entertained by.”

Suddenly Chrysalis' phone started to ring and she answered it, “Hello? Night Terror? Well this is a surprise. And how may I help my handsome Nightmare?” she giggled, “Yes I was just talking about needing new fresh faces here. What? You're serious?” the Scarabs and the strippers were surprised at the sudden change in their boss' tone as she ran to her desk and started writing down notes, “Yes. Yes. Cowboy hat. Rainbow hair. Poofy Pink. Uh-huh. Well, your descriptions of these ten young ladies sound like they're real eye catchers. Yes. If you can find me these girls again and bring them to me I will pay you very handsomely. If you can deliver. We'll keep in touch. Bye.” she hung up.

“Good news, ma'am?” one of the girls asked.

Chrysalis looked to her workers, “Ladies, we may be getting some new recruits yet. But until we do. I advise you all to triple your efforts on the job! We're gonna milk all these men out of their money one way or another. Got it?!”

“Yes, Ms. Chrysalis!” they answered.

“Good.” Chrysalis snickered.

Cut to present day after school, Spike was sparing with Applejack when the MMA Club members cleared out. Spike had promised he'd come by to see Applejack and even Apple Bloom at their club and practice with them.

“That's good, Spike. Keep it up.” Applejack instructed, as she and Spike sparred.

“Thanks for sparring with me, A.J. I really need this.” Spike said gratefully, while blocking Applejack's hits.

“No problem at all, sugarcube. Ya have gotten stronger the last time we sparred.”

Drakon spoke to Spike, “If only she knew the reason why.”

The two continued to spar until they decided to call it quits. They toweled off and each had a bottle of water.

“What a workout.” Spike said after taking a gulp.

“I'll say,” Applejack agreed, “Still, you're one of the best sparring partners I ever had. Ya sure ya won't consider joining the club full time?”

“I'm happy with where I am.” Spike answered humbly.

“Fair enough. Just let me know next time ya want another spar. Ok, Spike?”

“Sure, Applejack.” Spike replied before the girl kissed his cheek making him blush. The two went to the locker rooms to get changed before taking their leave.

As Spike headed for home, Drakon spoke to him, “Decided to not join the girls after school today?”

“I just felt like getting in some alone time for now. You know a little 'me' time?” Spike replied.

“Understandable.”

“Besides they deserve to spend time together without a guy around.”

“And the fact you worry if they decide to do something that might be a bit too feminine for you.” Drakon teased.

“I can neither confirm nor deny that.” the young man answered, as Drakon chuckled.

Meanwhile with the girls, all ten of them were relaxing and enjoying a coffee, “Such a shame Spike chose not to join us today.” Rarity said with a pout.

“I know, but he sounded like he had other plans, Rarity.” Applejack replied.

“Maybe if we're lucky he'll join us next time.” Fluttershy voiced optimism.

“That'd be nice.” Sweetie Belle hoped, as A.B and Scoots nodded in agreement.

As the girls were enjoying themselves, they were unaware someone had been watching them from across the coffee shop before pulling out his cellphone and spoke into it.

“Girls spotted.”

“Good. I'll let the others know.”

The guy saw the girls get up and started walking, “Better alert the others quick, they're on the move!” he put his phone down to reveal a Purple Nightmare tattoo on his arm.

The girls walked deciding to roam and see what else to do, while unaware from any place they passed there were other Purple Nightmares spying on them and alerting others to where they were heading. As the girls were ready to call it a day they heard the sounds of whimpering coming from an alley.

“Please. Someone, help me.” came the sound of a little boy.

The girls looked concerned seeing someone small in the shadows looking like they were struggling to stand.

“Are you ok?” Rainbow asked.

“I lost my mommy.” the boy sniffled while still sticking to the shadows.

“Oh, don't cry, sweetie,” Fluttershy said comforting, “We'll help you.”

As they got closer, Twilight, Applejack, and Sunset started feeling something was off.

“Thank you,” the boy spoke up, as he started stepping into the light and spoke like a man, “You're so kind!” the little boy was actually a short man wearing a purple nightmare tattoo on his arm.

“AH!” Fluttershy cried, as the rest of the girls were shocked.

“It's a man!” Rainbow called.

“Half one!” Pinkie cried.

Before they could respond more, several more Purple Nightmares sprung the girls restraining them.

“Grab their phones!” one ordered, as they grabbed the girls phones and put them in a bag.

“Good acting Lil' Reno.” one of the gang members told the short one.

“My best role.” Lil' Reno laughed.

“Let us go, ya dirty varmints!” Applejack struggled along with the rest.

“Get them in the van!” One ordered, as they tossed the girls in the back of a van and closed the doors.

The girls sat on the floor of the van, until a peephole opened up from the front and looking in was the gang leader.

“Hello again.”

“Night Terror!” Rainbow frowned.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Rarity demanding.

“What're you going to do with us?” Apple Bloom demanded equally outraged.

“I got a deal with someone, and you ladies are my meal ticket.” Night Terror answered.

“I'd like to clarify we're not willing in any of this. Not at all!” Twilight shouted, as the van began driving off.

“We gotta get out of here!” Pinkie began pounding on the walls, “Help! Someone get us out of here!”

“Save your breath, pinky. No one's helping you.” Night Terror replied, before closing the peephole.

But Pinkie kept banging on the walls of the van hoping someone would answer, while the others helplessly sat down with Applejack and Rarity holding their sisters close while Rainbow held Scootaloo close. Things looked really bleak for them.

At Spike's place, the young man was currently reading some comics peacefully before taking a drink of water. Suddenly he froze up as he heard a familiar voice in his head.

“Help! Someone get us out of here!”

“Pinkie?”

He stood up, “Drakon, what was that?”

“Seems your powers have grown strong enough you're able to sense when someone very close to you is in distress.” Drakon explained.

“Pinkie! And she's not alone. I can feel the others with her. They're in trouble!” he got up and grabbed his Dragon Knight mask before stepping outside.

After locking up he morphed into his half completed armored form and began jumping roofs into the direction of the city.

“I can feel them moving. I can't lose the trail!”

“Well, ya better pick up the pace!” Drakon flew beside him.

“Ugh! There's no way I'll find them in time! I need to find them now!” he shouted to himself before sprouting from his back was a pair of silver dragon wings that were metallic, “Did I just sprout wings? I just sprouted wings!”

“Your desire to rescue your friends have helped you unlock flight. Now you won't have to do as much jumping.” Drakon noted.

“Awesome! I can't wait to see how they work,” Spike jumped into the air and started flapping which kept him airborne, “Whoa! It works! Now let's go find the girls!” he flew off using his new wings while still tracking the girls presence.

As nighttime was settling in, Spike followed the trail to the seedier side of the city. He could feel the girls were closer now and decided to go by foot, but hid by shadows on the roof tops.

“What is this place?” Drakon inquired.

“The more seedier side of the city. Its Brothel district.” Spike answered.

“I knew it smelt weird here.” Drakon suspected.

"I know. The stench around this place is nauseating," Spike agreed, “And if the girls were brought here then it's worse than I fear,” he looked around before spotting the van the girls were locked in driving down the street, “They're in there.” he followed the van before seeing it pull up outside the Hive in back.

Spike and Drakon spotted Chrysalis and several Scarab guards with her waiting, “Whoa, who's that chick?” the spirit asked.

“That's Chrysalis Queen; from what I heard she runs the strip club down there as well as several other brothels and strip clubs and is head of the group known as the Scarabs.”

“Scarabs? Of all bugs she chooses that for a gang name?” Drakon asked rhetorically.

“I know right? They push dung. Doesn't exactly scream threatening. And yet the name works for her and her group. They're also sex traffickers and are always looking to recruit new faces.”

“Then the girls?”

Spike nodded, “They're gonna be forced into recruitment... But not if I have anything to say about it.” he crept back into the shadows.

On the ground, Chrysalis stood waiting, as Night Terror approached, “Ah, Madame Chrysalis, a pleasure as always.” Chrysalis held out her hand, as Night Terror got down on one knee and kissed it.

Chrysalis spoke up to the gang leader, “I trust you have delivered what you promised?”

“See for yourself.” Night Terror motioned behind him, as the Purple Nightmares dragged the girls out of the van while keeping them restrained and lined them up before the woman.

“Hmm,” Chrysalis began, as she paced past each of the girls studying their features up and down, “The older girls definitely have sexy written all over them, and very impressive in certain fields.” she poked Fluttershy in the breast making her whimper.

“Don't touch her!” Rainbow shouted, only for her captor to restrain her tighter.

Chrysalis looked to the CMC and smirked, “And these three are absolutely adorable and fit like the older ladies. Oh, the boys are gonna love them.” the CMC whimpered in fear.

“So you like them?” Night Terror asked expectantly.

“Oh, I love them, Night Terror. They'll make fine new additions to my clubs.” Chrysalis said with excitement.

“Then I'll expect my pay up front.”

“Of course. Pay the man.” she ordered one of her Scarab Bouncers.

The bouncer walked up to Night Terror and opened the case revealing rows of stacked hundred dollar bills. The sight made Night Terror's eyes light up.

“Then our business is concluded. Pleasure doing business with you, Chrysalis.” he said, as he was about to leave.

“What's your hurry, Night Terror?” Chrysalis stopped him, “You and your boys worked so hard to find me such fine specimens. Why don't you all come inside and enjoy a show from my girls... free of charge.”

“Say yes, boss!” one of the Nightmares pleaded.

“She said it's free!” another pleaded.

“Well, I suppose we can indulge ourselves.” Night Terror answered, as the Nightmares cheered.

“Then come inside, we'll have my girls show the newbies the ropes.”

“No! I don't want to be a stripper!” Rarity cried.

“Trust me, dear. You'll get used to it in no time.” Chrysalis replied, as the Nightmares brought them inside as Spike watched from around a corner tightening his eyes.

Inside the Hive, Night Terror and his gang were seated at tables close to the runway eager to see some ladies perform for them. Soon Chrysalis stepped out from behind the curtain on stage.

“Good evening ladies and gentlemen. I hope you're all excited because we got some real talent tonight. Come on out, ladies!”

Walking out were the strippers all dressed as harem girls with veils over their mouths. Following the regular strippers were Twilight and the rest of the girls also dressed in harem girl attire.

“This is so humiliatin'.” Applejack groaned.

“I know!” Rainbow agreed.

“While this is demeaning I do admire the style.” Rarity admitted.

“What do we do?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“There's not much we can do.” Twilight answered feeling helpless.

Chrysalis looked to all the girls, “Showtime, everyone.”

And so the girls began to dance exotically, while Twilight and her friends followed in tow against their will. The Purple Nightmares were enjoying the performance, until the sound of a door slamming open was heard which halted the show. Everyone looked and saw stepping in on scene was the Dragon Knight which got the Nightmares on defense.

“You again?!” Night Terror growled.

“The Dragon Knight!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“Oh?” Chrysalis asked, before smiling, “Ah, I see we have a celebrity in our midst.”

“Chrysalis, that creep's been busting up the other gangs in the city!” Night Terror warned her.

“Patience, Night Terror,” she hand motioned him down, “I'll handle this.”

Chrysalis walked up to the vigilante flauntingly, “Welcome Mr. Knight to the Hive. I'm your host with the most, Chrysalis Queen.”

“Believe me I've heard of you.” Spike replied while maintaining a calm clear head, while also trying not to stare at Twilight and the others in their costumes.

“Have you? Well, I'm not surprised. As I do have a certain reputation.” she boasted.

“If you call running strips and brothels, along with sex trafficking a 'certain reputation'.” Spike replied.

“Hey, if it pays it's legit.” Chrysalis noted.

“Answer me this, Chrysalis. How many of these innocent women's lives have you destroyed by forcing them to join you against their will?”

“Destroyed? I'm hurt. I took them in and gave them purpose. Isn't that right, girls?” she asked her strippers while giving them a glare forcing them to nod nervously.

“I know you're lying,” Spike said, while eyeing Twilight and the others, “Because I know those girls up there haven't been here long. In fact I know Night Terror brought them to you.”

“So he was following us?” Night Terror asked in outrage, “Do you have eyes and ears all over the city?!”

“Well, it'd be possible. I mean you had us staking out all the local hangouts in the city for the last two weeks to keep an eye out for the girls, sir.” one of the Nightmares reminded him. Night Terror glared at the gang member who knew he had to shut up.

“It was just Night Terror and I making a little business deal. He found me ten new fresh faces and I pay him. Simple as that.” Chrysalis explained.

“Well, sorry to spoil your business deal. But I'm taking them and all these innocent girls off your back.” Spike told her.

Chrysalis just laughed, “Oh! You've got such a sense of humor.”

“That wasn't a joke.”

Chrysalis blinked, “You're serious?”

“As a heart attack.”

“I see. Well, if you're not here for fun then you're gonna have to leave.” she frowned.

“Not without them.”

“Gonna be difficult, are we? Boys!” the Scarab Bouncers and other guards approached, “Show him the exit.”

The scarabs ran at Spike who attacked them head on, as Chrysalis gained her distance and spoke to Night Terror, “Aren't you going to get in there?”

“Well, I could. But I would require a double fee.” Night Terror said smugly.

Chrysalis growled, “Fine! Only if you kill him.”

“With pleasure.” Night Terror said, as he and his gang joined the fray.

As Spike fought the Purple Nightmares, Lil Reno was lifted up and tossed onto the back of Dragon Knight's head clinging to him, "Gotcha!"

"Get off, you little creep!" he tried tugging the little man off him, while avoiding the others attacking him.

Chrysalis looked to the girls, “As for all of you, go back to the dressing room! And stay there!”

“No way!” Rainbow took a stand surprising everyone.

“Excuse me?” the lady asked sounding miffed.

“I don't take orders from you, lady!”

“You dare defy me?”

“I was sold to you without being consulted about it. Hell, I think a lot of us were sold to you against our will, just as the Dragon Knight said!” Rainbow accused.

“Silence!” Chrysalis shouted, “I will not stand for defiance.”

“What're you going to do about it?” Rainbow challenged her.

Chrysalis pulled out a hand gun and aimed it at them shutting Rainbow up, “Ya had to ask.” Applejack told her.

Spike managed to knock Lil' Reno off and onto a table, before getting back to fighting the Scarabs and Purple Nightmares along with Night Terror with full focus. As Drakon watched his vessel fend off against the gangs, he saw Chrysalis aiming a gun at the strippers and Spike's friends.

'Oh, no. The girls. But Spike,' he saw his partner was preoccupied with the gangs, 'Ok, Drakon. Time to step up,' he flew over to Chrysalis and stood in front of her even though she couldn't see him, 'I may not be flesh and blood. But here's something a spirit can do.' he stuck his claw through Chrysalis' body.

Upon doing so Chrysalis could feel a chill all through her body and began shivering, “Why do I feel so cold?” her hand began shaking from the chill she ended up dropping her gun to the floor.

Rainbow seeing this yelled and ran to the edge of the runway and jumped Chrysalis pinning her to the ground, “Get them out of here, go!” she shouted to the others.

“Come on!” Sunset ordered Twilight and the others as they led the strippers out through the side door.

“NO!” Chrysalis shouted, as she tried to get Rainbow off her.

Pinkie zipped over to the table the Nightmares were seated and saw the bag containing their phones, “Gonna need these.” she followed the others.

Spike defeated the Scarabs and Nightmares before noticing Rainbow wrestling with Chrysalis as the woman reversed positions and pinned the athletic girl to the floor, 'Rainbow!' he thought before jumping over to the table the Nightmares were sitting at, grabbed the case containing the money and ran to them.

The vigilante slammed the case into Chrysalis' face knocking her off Rainbow allowing her to get up, “Thanks, pal!” she said.

“Hurry and go!” he ordered, as Rainbow headed out the side door.

Night Terror saw the Dragon Knight and what he had, “That's mine!”

“Sorry, guys, gotta run!” he ran for the exit, but as Night Terror and Chrysalis tried to get out, Spike had slid a dumpster in front of the door.

“Time for me to go.” he said, as he flew off above and saw the girls and the strippers were already making their way out of the district and flew in their direction.

The two gang leaders managed to get out of the club and saw the girls and the Dragon Knight were gone, “My girls!” Chrysalis cried.

“My money!” Night Terror cried, before growling, “I will kill that Dragon Knight if it's the last thing I do!”

“Get in line!” Chrysalis shoved him aside, and the two began to argue whose fault this was, while their gangs just sat and watched.

Once they got out of the Brothel District, Spike was on a roof looking at the case that was opened to reveal the money promised to Night Terror.

“Look at that moolah,” Drakon said in awe, “Whatcha gonna do with it?”

Without a word Spike just set the case of money on fire and watched it burn, “Dirty money.” he told Drakon.

Spike and Drakon looked down seeing Twilight and the girls managed to collect their regular clothes and changed out of the harem garb. And with their phones back they made a call to the cops. They arrived and many cops were escorting the strippers who had been working at the Hive off where they would be returned to their families and placed under witness protection. Shining Armor had been talking to Twilight and her friends.

“Are you all sure you're all ok, Twily?” Shining asked.

“We're fine, Shining Armor. None of us were hurt.” Twilight assured him.

“And it helps Dragon Knight was there.” Pinkie added.

“Well, at least everyone's ok. Come on, I'll see you all get home safe.” Shining Armor offered, as they followed him to one of the squad vans.

“I did it, Drakon. And I couldn't have done it without you. Thanks for what you did for Rainbow Dash.”

“Hey. I did what you would've wanted me to do.”

“Right.” he watched as Twilight and the girls left while thinking hard over what happened to them. Just a few weeks ago they were almost attacked by the Nightmares, and now they were captured and attempted to be sold to Chrysalis. His worry for the girls closest to him left him pondering.

The next day at school, Spike went about his day, but every time Twilight or any of the girls tried to talk to him he just left in silence which concerned the girls. When school let out, Spike had left without a word, as the girls all met in one of the empty classrooms.

“What's going on with Spike today?” Pinkie asked.

“Not a clue.” Rainbow replied.

“He seemed so distant. So sad.” Fluttershy noticed.

“You don't think something happened to him while we were abducted, do you?” Rarity gasped.

“Something worse than what happened to us?” Scootaloo asked rhetorically.

“You never know.” Rarity shrugged.

“Think maybe we should go talk to him personally?” Sunset suggested.

“We probably should,” Twilight agreed, “We can't turn away from a friend if they're sad like this.”

As they got up and were prepared to leave they all heard their cellphones ring. They checked seeing in their group chat which included Spike had a new message from Spike himself.

Girls, we need to talk. Meet me on the school roof asap.

The girls looked at each other in concern, but if Spike wanted to talk then it was best they go see him. So they headed up the stairs of the school from one level to another before heading further which led to the roof. They opened in and walked onto the roof looking around seeing no sign of Spike.

“Where is he?” Apple Bloom looked around.

“Spike!” Applejack called, “Where are ya, Spike?”

“We're here!” Rarity called.

“Spike!” Rainbow called out.

“Hello.”

The girls spun, and saw the Dragon Knight step out into the open, “Dragon Knight?” they asked.

“What're you doing up here?” Applejack asked.

“And have you seen our friend, Spike?” Sweetie Belle inquired.

“Hold on,” Twilight said, “We never got the chance to thank you for coming to save all of us last night.”

“It's what I do.” he reminded them.

“Still we're so grateful for you.” Rarity said.

“But how did you know where we were?” Sunset wondered.

“I could sense you girls were in trouble. It's like a new sense I have that tells me when someone close to me is in big trouble.”

“Close to you?” Applejack asked.

“I didn't know you think so close of us. And we barely know you.” Pinkie said, as the others were just as confused.

“Actually. We know each other very well.”

“What?” Twilight asked.

The vigilante suddenly powered his armor down and removed his mask to reveal himself, “It's me, girls.”

“SPIKE?!” they gasped in confusion.

Sharing the Secret

On the roof of the academy Twilight and the other girls stared at Spike in shock, for the boy they had grown to love had just revealed to them he was the masked vigilante Dragon Knight.

“Spike?” Fluttershy gasped.

“You're the Dragon Knight?” Rarity asked equally shocked.

“Guilty,” he confessed, “That's why I was avoiding you girls today. I was debating on how to break it to you. And so here we are.”

“How-what-huh?!” Twilight asked trying to process it.

“I-I don't believe it.” Sunset said in disbelief.

“After today nothing will surprise me ever again.” Pinkie told everyone.

“Look I know you're all confused.” Spike began trying to keep them calm.

“That's an understatement.” Rainbow replied.

“So it was you fighting Night Terror, the Purple Nightmares, Chrysalis, and the Scarabs?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yes.”

“My mind's blown.” Scootaloo said.

“Look I'll tell you all everything, but right now let's go back to my place, and keep it quiet.” Spike instructed.

The girls nodded deciding to go along with Spike's instructions, as they headed back down into the school. As they walked for the exit they avoided making eye contact with any of their classmates or faculty that still stuck around before making it outside the school where they continued on for Spike's place.

Once they made it to Spike's house, he brought them inside and locked every door leading to outside and closed the windows and drapes making sure no one could see inside.

Spike sighed in relief as he looked at the girls who were sitting around still unable to take their eyes off of him.

“Ok. Let's start at the beginning. Yes, I am the Dragon Knight.” he began.

“The same Dragon Knight that's been knocking out criminals in the city?” Sweetie Belle asked, as Spike nodded.

“The same one that's been taking on the Purple Nightmares and Night Terror?” Pinkie asked.

“That's right.” he confirmed.

“The same Dragon Knight who fought an ooze man that used to be your worst bully?” Applejack asked.

“Uh-huh.”

“That... is...” Rainbow began before announcing, “AWESOME!!!”

Spike was taken aback by Rainbow's reaction, as Twilight spoke to her, “Rainbow!”

“Well, it is! Spike's more bad-ass than he already was!”

“What Rainbow said,” Pinkie agreed, “And he did save us twice. Or in Sunset's case three times, and four times for you.”

“Even so, let's try and keep an open mind about all this,” Twilight replied, “Spike, how can you do all of the stuff you've done as the Dragon Knight, and why?”

“Well, I-” Spike suddenly stopped and looked to his side, “Not a good time. Wait, what? You're serious?”

The girls looked at Spike oddly as he was taking to thin air, “Is he all right?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I think his head went bye bye.” Pinkie replied.

“Ok then,” Spike finished before looking back at the girls, “Sorry about that. But I know how to clear things up.”

“And how?” Scootaloo asked.

Spike held out his arm showing the dragon band on his wrist, “Touch my wristband.”

“Excuse me?” Sunset asked confused.

“Touch it, and you'll get your answers. And when you do I must ask you all not to scream afterward.”

“Are you for real?” Apple Bloom asked.

“He is, sis,” Applejack answered, “I can tell.”

Taking the words of their honest friend to heart, the girls touched the dragon band together and it glowed a bit much to their surprise. When the glow died down, the girls looked upward and saw Drakon floating above Spike as the spirit looked down at them.

“Hi there! How's it going?” he greeted nonchalant.

Rarity and Fluttershy reacted with shrieks, while the others scooted backwards, “What is that thing?!” Twilight asked in fright.

Spike sighed, “I told you not to scream, and relax. He's my friend.”

“Friend?” Rainbow asked.

“That's right.” Drakon confirmed.

Pinkie lost her shock and smiled, “Well, why didn't ya say so? We love making friends.”

The rest of the girls started calming down and continued to look upon Drakon who sat beside Spike, “Spike, who is this?” Fluttershy asked.

“This is Drakon.” he introduced them.

“Drakon?” Rarity wondered.

“Yeah Drakon the Dragon, I've heard it before.” Drakon replied in annoyance.

“Is he a ghost?” Twilight inquired.

“Spirit, technically,” the guardian replied, “And it's nice to finally talk to you girls face to face.”

“You know about us?” Applejack asked.

“Of course. I've been at Spike's side since the day he got his new makeover courtesy of me, thank you.”

“You did this for Spike?” Twilight asked looking back at Spike remembering how he used to look before he turned into such a stud.

“I sure did.” Drakon boasted.

“I knew I felt like someone else was around Spike when we were with him. So it was you.” Pinkie pointed to Drakon.

“Yeah. That reminds me are you spiritually aware?”

“Not that I'm aware of.” Pinkie grinned much to Drakon's confusion.

“Ok, Spike, let's start back at the beginning.” Twilight suggested.

“Agreed, well you're aware of how I looked before that day we first met?”

“I do.” she confirmed.

“Well, the next day after I got home from school I looked into one of the cabinets that had a bunch of my parents stuff, and one of them I found was this; the Dragon Band.”

“Well, it does look like a fine accessory.” Rarity admitted.

“Except it's not an ordinary accessory.” Spike replied, as Drakon took the wheel.

“You see, girls, centuries ago I was once a wise and noble dragon that wanted to keep peace in the world by bestowing my powers upon a great knight.”

“How noble of you.” Rarity admired.

“I was one of the noblest dragons in the land,” he answered, “Together we protected the land from all threats. But there were many out there who feared the power we dragons possess.”

“Logical,” Twilight admitted, “People fear what they cannot control or understand.”

Drakon nodded, “Because of their paranoia they attempted to destroy me and my chosen knight. Even though my vessel was killed my spirit lived on inside the Dragon Band. And ever since I have been passed on to other vessels worthy of my power to carry on the legacy of my first vessel.”

“And now Spike is your next chosen one.” Sunset realized.

“Exactly. Of course with Spike in poor physical condition I had to rectify that so I gave him a complete makeover on his appearance.”

“Well, you certainly worked wonders.” Rarity admitted still captivated by Spike's looks.

“I still find it hard to believe to this day myself.” Spike admitted.

“So, Spike, did you just automatically decide to be the Dragon Knight like that?” Twilight asked.

“Well, once Drakon told me about what he did in the past with his other vessels I admired what they did,” Spike explained, “And I also looked at the condition of the city. How it's a rotting mess.”

“No denying that.” Rainbow agreed.

“What happened to you that day we met, Twi,” Spike told her, “That was nothing compared to everything else going on in the city. Criminals getting away with stealing and murdering, mobs and gangs with their illegal activities. No offense to your brother, but he and the police force aren't doing half of what they should be doing. And as their efforts work slow, the crime rate continued to rise. If what Drakon said about his power and his former vessels was true I knew this had to be my destiny. To bring order and justice to the city that the cops cannot deliver alone. I want to make this city a safe place for me. For you. For everyone. So no one has to suffer the same way I did, the way any of you did at the hands of some of the worse gangs in the city.”

“Oh, Spike.” Rarity gasped feeling moved.

“I lost my parents, and I'd hate to think of anyone else losing someone they love all because of the corruptness in the city.”

“You're willing to put yourself in harms way to protect the innocent?” Applejack asked.

“I am.” he nodded.

“Ok, you're even more awesome than I thought you were.” Rainbow said excited.

“You think so?”

“I do. And you're right. The city's gotten so bad over the years it's amazing people are still living here. Me included.”

“Even though it's dangerous work, you have been cleaning up the streets faster than the police have been.” Rarity agreed.

“Thank you, but I'm sad to say I am the one responsible for turning Shadow Storm into the Smooze.” Spike explained in regret.

“You?” the girls asked.

“That night when he attacked me and Twilight, while she was dazed I actually uppercut him harder than anyone knew. Wherever he landed was the result of my hit.” Spike looked down.

“Oh, Spike.” Twilight said concerned.

Fluttershy spoke, “That wasn't your fault, Spike.”

“But it was!”

“You were protecting Twilight. You couldn't have known Shadow Storm was going to land somewhere that would turn into that monster.”

“That's what I told him.” Drakon said.

“Even if he didn't land in whatever turned him into that the impact still would've killed him and I would've been a murderer.” Spike continued.

“Hey, from what you said about him that guy had it coming. Especially if he was willing to kill both you and Twilight.” Rainbow noted.

“Drakon also mentioned that,” Spike admitted, “Even though he's in cold storage now I just hope I don't end up doing something worse to someone.”

“Well, we can't predict outcomes, Spike.” Applejack said.

“And besides you saved Twilight,” Sunset reminded him, “Just like you saved me against that member from the Children of Sanguine.”

“Speaking of, I'm glad you brought that up,” Drakon spoke up, “Turns out that group isn't all a bunch of wannabe vampire cultists.”

“What do you mean?” Sunset asked fearing what the spirit was hinting at.

“According to Drakon, the cult is led by actual vampires.” Spike explained.

“Vampires?!” Fluttershy asked frightened.

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked wanting to be sure.

“Drakon said he could feel the aura of real ones around the member that attacked me and Sunset.”

“Real vampires in the city?” Sweetie Belle trembled.

“Dragon spirits and now vampires?” Rainbow asked feeling this was a lot to take in.

“As if gangs and criminals weren't bad enough.” Scootaloo said.

“That's why I've been training myself not just to take on crooks and gangs, but in case more people involved with the Children of Sanguine who are working with actual vampires appear I need to be ready. Especially if more creatures like Smooze emerge” Spike explained.

“So that's why you've been coming to the club a lot to practice.” Applejack realized with Apple Bloom.

“Exactly. Training with you two has helped a lot.”

Twilight went to Spike who blushed as she got so close, “Spike, you are one of the most remarkable and bravest of people I've ever met. The fact you'd put your life on the line not just for us, but for the city as well proves you are a saint.”

“A saint is overstepping it, Twi.” Spike replied humbly.

“But she's not wrong, sugarcube,” Applejack agreed, as she got closer, “I don't think anybody would have half the guts you got to take on the criminals of this city.”

“Part of me dreamed of doing it,” Rainbow confessed before everyone shot her a look before she continued in a sheepish tone, “But even I'm not crazy enough to act on it.”

“Before we met you, Spike, we didn't think anyone but the cops would go out of their way to help people the way you did.” Fluttershy said, as she and the others started getting closer.

“But you showed us there's still a shred of humanity in this city.” Rarity added.

“You changed our lives and opinions, Spike.” Pinkie smiled.

“And we're glad you did.” Apple Bloom put in.

“And we'll always love you for that.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Girls.” Spike gasped, as he suddenly found himself getting kissed all around by all ten of them.

Drakon watching this smirked, “I'll be elsewhere.” he went through the ceiling and waited on the roof.

Sometime later as it got late, the girls were ready to head home. Before they went for the door Spike spoke, “Girls, before you go. I want you to-”

“Promise we will never tell your secret to anyone as long as we shall live?” Pinkie finished at fast pace, “You have our word.”

Twilight nodded, “I won't let my brother or anyone know you're the Dragon Knight.”

“I may hate lying, but in this case it's for a just cause.” Applejack put in as Apple Bloom nodded in agreement.

“And we'll still help you stay in shape.” Apple Bloom offered.

“You can even join me and Scoots for jogs.” Rainbow offered as well, with Scootaloo nodding.

“Thank you, girls. I don't know how I'll ever be able to repay you all.” Spike said gratefully.

“Just say you're our boyfriend and we'll call it even.” Pinkie said.

“Boyfriend?” Spike blushed.

“Well, we love you, and we know you love us too.” Sunset replied.

“And we'd all be more than willing to share you, Spike.” Rarity added.

“Wow. I-I never thought I'd be in a relationship in my life. Let alone with ten.”

“Always a first time for everything.” Rainbow smirked.

“Ok then. From this moment on, we are together.” Spike declared.

Drakon hovered down, “And I'm the witness to it. And when I'm around with Spike girls, try not to pay me too big a mind when in public. After all only you girls and Spike can see and hear me.

“We understand.” Twilight replied.

“We'll see you soon, Spike.” Sunset said, as the girls gave Spike another kiss before taking their leave.

Spike watched the girls leave, before speaking to Drakon, “Do you think I did the right thing telling them, Drakon?”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“Sharing my secret with them. I know it feels like a weight off me, but was it truly the right call?”

“Spike, sometimes you just gotta take chances. Even if you didn't tell them, who knows what kind of things will happen that they might get involved in. Even if you're not the cause. At least them knowing who you are gives them a sense you trust them. And now you don't have to make up excuses if you have to slip away and change to deal with something.”

“True.” Spike admitted.

“And personally. I feel you did the right thing. My other vessels always kept this secret to themselves because they were scared of putting those they cared about in harms way. And while it was admirable of them to think of those they cared about that way, you did something even more admirable by not closing them off from you and letting them in on your secret. Because of this you have more support from not just me or random fans.”

“I never thought about that.” Spike realized.

“And thanks to this, you've officially cemented your new relationship with the girls.” Drakon nudged him.

“Yeah. I have.” Spike blushed, as he went back inside.

Meanwhile, Grogar was wandering the labs passing cages where individuals were being kept it. He turned to one of his workers, “Are we ready to begin the experiments?”

“Yes, sir.” he confirmed.

“Good. Radiation X is about to change the world.” Grogar looked at the caged subjects were being ready to be given dosages of the formula that turned Shadow Storm into the Smooze.

Water Park Date

At a clothing store at the mall, Fluttershy was looking around the swimsuit department checking out several bikinis hanging up. With every one she looked at she blushed up in the face while remembering why she was there in the first place.

A few days ago at the academy Spike and the girls were on the roof holding a get together with Rarity showing them an ad for an indoor water park on her phone.

“An indoor water park?” Twilight inquired, as the rest of the girls and Spike were curious.

“Exactly. Now that we're all in a shared relationship with Spike it is only right we have an official first date with him.” Rarity explained.

“Didn't we just spend time at the mall not too long ago, Rarity?” Applejack reminded her.

“That was different, Applejack. We were just there to have fun, and we were not in an official relationship then.”

“Rarity does have us there.” Sunset admitted.

“Uh-huh.” Pinkie agreed.

“And I like the idea of going to a water park.” Apple Bloom said.

“Me too.” Scootaloo agreed.

“And me.” Sweetie Belle nodded.

“And with all that's going on we really need some much needed down time.” Rainbow spoke up.

“Well, I'm ok if everyone else.” Fluttershy said timidly.

“Well, why not?” Applejack asked getting on board.

“I'm in too.” Twilight said.

“What do you think, Spike?” Rarity asked him.

Spike looked around at the girls who were eager to here his answer, while Drakon spoke up, “You've got a good set up here for a first date, Spike.”

Spike nodded and answered, “Yes. It'll be the best first date ever between us all.”

“Yeah!” the girls cheered.

Fluttershy continued looking at the swimwear, and thought, 'I wanna look nice for Spike since this is our first date together. But I'm not sure which one to pick,' she looked over and gasped, 'That will do.'

Then the day of their date came and Spike and the girls entered the indoor water park titled Rapid Waves. Spike and the girls split up for the locker rooms to change into their swimwear.

In the mens locker room, Spike was getting changed into his trunks, while the other boys in there stared in awe at Spike's abs.

Spike glanced around seeing the stares he was receiving while the other boys tried averting their eyes but failed to do so, before he thought, 'Jeez I feel really on the spot here.'

Drakon hearing Spike's thoughts laughed and spoke, “You can't really blame them, Spike. Compared to your manly bod they feel completely inadequate.”

'I don't want them to...'

“Relax, they'll get over it.” Drakon replied, as Spike got his purple swim trunks on, grabbed his towel and headed for the pool area as the men made way for him like he was a king.

Inside the women's locker room, the girls themselves were getting changed themselves. As Sunset removed her shirt, Rainbow glanced at her rack still in her bra and smirked.

The athletic girl snuck up behind Sunset and started groping her breasts from behind, “Ha!”

“What the F, Rainbow?!” Sunset demanded.

“Careful, Sunset, with a pair like this you're gonna knock everyone out!” Rainbow teased.

“Get off!” Sunset ordered.

“What, we're all girls here.”

“That's not the point!”

“Come on, Rainbow, you're making a scene.” Applejack stopped her.

“Fine, party pooper.” Rainbow sighed, as she went back to changing like all the others.

As Spike waited by a row of lounge chairs close to the pool for the girls he continued to receive mixed looks from both guys and girls.

'I hope the girls get here soon.' he thought uncomfortably.

“Look, a superhero!” a young boys voice shouted.

“WHA-?!” Spike jumped before looking and saw a young boy pointing at Spike.

“Look at those muscles! He must be a superhero!” the kid declared while motioning to Spike.

The kids mother then escorted him off, “Come on, son. It's rude to point.”

“But mom!”

Spike sighed in relief, as Drakon spoke, “The kid wasn't wrong you know?”

The young man muttered, “We don't need that publicly announced.”

“Oh, Spike!” Rarity's voice came in singsong.

Spike looked back and gasped seeing the girls standing before him in two piece bikinis that gave him a good eyeful of their figures. Some of the girls looked confident and ready to flaunt their stuff for Spike, while some like Twilight, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo looked a bit sheepish but tried to stay strong.

Twilight's bikini was in violet, Sunset's was black, Rarity's was purple, Applejack's was orange, Apple Bloom's was red, Pinkie's was pink, Rainbow's was blue, Scootaloo's was magenta, and Sweetie Belle's was yellow.

“So whadaya think?” Rainbow asked, as she posed while the others eagerly awaited some feedback.

Spike blushed upon looking at each of them, “You all look absolutely amazing!”

“You mean it?” Twilight asked blushing a bit.

“No question about it.”

“Well, you're nothing to sneeze at yourself,” Rainbow admitted, “I mean look at those abs! Life guards have got nothing on you.”

“They are a work of art.” Rarity said while trying not to salivate.

Spike chuckled a bit before realizing something, “Hey, where's Fluttershy?”

“She said she'd be right behind us.” Sunset explained, as the others were curious.

“I'm here!”

They looked and saw Fluttershy approaching with her whole towel wrapped around her body, as she looked nervously timid.

“Fluttershy?” the girls asked.

“Are you ok?” Spike asked concerned.

“I'm ok.” she answered.

“So why're you wearing a towel right now?” Sunset asked.

“Are you not wearing anything under there?!” Pinkie gasped.

“Darling, we're in public!” Rarity reminded the girl.

“No!” Fluttershy cried, “I have my swimsuit on, it's just...”

“What, it can't be all bad.” Scootaloo said.

“Well, I...” Fluttershy said nervously while looking at Spike, and unaware of Rainbow sneaking up behind her.

“Yoink!” she snatched away the towel.

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy cried, as she was revealed to be wearing a green two piece bikini that showed off her figure like the other girls.

The girls gasped as Spike looked flabbergasted. Fluttershy knowing there was no use hiding now spoke to Spike, “How-how does it look, Spike?”

“You look wonderful, Fluttershy!” Spike said happily which perked the shy girl up.

“Really?”

Spike nodded, “Most definitely. You shouldn't have had to hide it like that.”

“Th-thank you so much, Spike.” Fluttershy blushed.

“Ok. So now that we're all here. Let's have some fun!” Twilight declared.

“Yeah!” Spike and the rest of the girls cheered.

Soon they hopped into one of the pools and swam around. Spike smiled as he watched each of the girls relax and have fun until Twilight swam up to him.

“Hi, Spike.”

“Hi, Twilight.”

“How's the water?” she asked.

“Feels good. Cool and relaxing.” Spike answered feel relaxed.

“I'm glad.”

“Of course I was a bit nervous about coming here before.” he confessed.

“I can only imagine,” Twilight said, “With how you used to look, the last place you'd ever want to go to is where there's a pool.”

“Yeah, but now I feel more comfortable about being here. Aside from many looking at me for different reasons now.”

“Can't blame them with you looking like this.” Twilight said.

“True. But all in all I'm glad I could be here with you and the other girls.” Spike told Twilight as she blushed and smiled his way.

Suddenly they were interrupted by water getting splashed at them, “Hey!” Twilight called, as she and Spike saw Rainbow and Pinkie were playfully splashing them.

“Hey, come on guys, get over here!” Rainbow called.

“Otherwise we'll have fun without you!” Pinkie added.

Spike and Twilight looked at each other before Twilight smiled and asked, “Shall we?”

“After you.” Spike replied, as they swam to the girls and joined in the splashing fun with the others.

Later they were all out of the one pool sitting at a table enjoying drinks, “Mm, nothing like a good drink after a swim.” Rarity relaxed.

“Amen to that, sis.” Sweetie Belle agreed.

“I'm just glad we could all be here together.” Sunset said, as she had a sip of her drink.

“So am I,” Spike agreed, “I never imagined I'd ever be in a place like this, let alone with friends.”

“Well, you better get used to it.” Scootaloo replied.

“That's right. Now that we're together officially it's nothing but fun times!” Pinkie smiled.

“Yeah.” Spike chuckled.

Drakon spoke, “You know you girls are lucky you can see and hear me now.”

“And why's that specifically?” Rarity wondered.

“Well, up until now only Spike could. And being a spirit I can go in and out through anywhere. Which means if Spike wanted to he could've sent me into the girls locker room to spy on things.” Drakon said sneakily making Spike almost spit out his drink while the girls blushed embarrassed and trembled.

“Whoa, seriously?!” Rainbow asked surprised.

“Spike, you wouldn't really make Drakon do that, would you?” Fluttershy trembled.

“NO! I would never!” Spike protested, “If anything Drakon would do it of his own choice not because I'd tell him to, which I never would!” Drakon laughed.

“Oh, it's so easy to get you flustered, Spike. And now they know it.” Drakon motioned to the girls who while blushing chuckled a bit at Spike's reaction.

Spike sighed before speaking to the girls, “Now you know what I have to listen to.”

Still regardless Spike and the girls still made the most of their date. He and Pinkie made their way up to one of the tall water slides before they were next to go down. Pinkie sat down and Spike sat down behind her.

“Keep your arms wrapped around me, Spike.” Pinkie instructed.

“Right.”

“And make sure you're not wrapping around me too high.” she teased.

Spike blushed, before wrapping his arms around her stomach, “Ok, here we go!” Spike said, as they slid down the water slide laughing and cheering while going through the zigzag turns before reaching the bottom and slid into the pool. The two came up laughing.

“That was fun!” Pinkie cheered.

“I'll say.” Spike agreed.

“But I noticed you really held onto me going down.” she said slyly.

“I was just doing what you told me too!” he protested.

“Right.” Pinkie replied, before giving Spike a kiss making him happy.

Afterward he joined the CMC riding a banana boat down one of the pools streams, “This sure is fun.” Apple Bloom said.

“You bet.” Scootaloo agreed.

“You ok, back there, Spike?” Sweetie Belle asked while looking behind at said boy.

“I'm good.”

“Doesn't this remind you of the scene in Daring Do and the Ruby Dagger?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah when she's riding down the swampy river.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“But in our case we're riding down a a stream in a pool without the swampy atmosphere.” Spike joked and the three girls laughed with him.

“Or crocs in the water.” Sweetie Belle put in.

“Hey, Spike, with your strength think you could wrestle a croc?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“Well, I wouldn't know.”

Drakon floated by, “Please, you could take on an oozey meta, so a croc shouldn't be a problem for you.”

“Even so, I'd rather not try that out.” Spike said, as they enjoyed the rest of the ride before climbing off the banana boat and out of the pool.

“Thanks for riding with us, Spike.” Sweetie Belle said, as she kissed Spike.

“It was fun.” Apple Bloom said before giving Spike a kiss too.

“Hope we can do it again.” Scootaloo gave Spike a kiss.

“Sure.” Spike replied with a smile.

Later Spike joined Applejack as they drifted down a lazy river each sitting in a floating inner tube.

“This is the life, huh, Spike?” the cowgirl asked.

“Sure is. Nothing but relaxing and lazing about.” he agreed.

“While I enjoy doing honest hard work , it's nice to relax and do nothing every now and then.” Applejack continued.

“With all the work you do, you earned it.”

“Yeah. Especially if I have someone special to share it with.” Applejack smiled at Spike, who turned to look at her returning the gesture.

As their tubes slowly spun their hands met up and locked as they continued to drift down the lazy river together passing by others. When they reached the end of the lazy river they got out of their tubes and returned them.

“That was fun.” Spike told A.J.

“Uh-huh. Glad I could enjoy it with you.” Applejack said before kissing Spike.

Soon Spike was walking with Rainbow Dash, “Rainbow, where are we going?”

“You'll see, Spike. And voila!” Rainbow presented to Spike a high dive.

“Whoa, that is high.” Spike looked up surprised.

“I know. And we're gonna conquer it!”

“We?” Spike asked.

“That's right. You and I, Spike!”

“I'm not sure about this, Rainbow.”

“Come on, with the stuff you do this should be a piece of cake. Unless you're too chicken!” she teased.

Spike twitched, “Oh, you're gonna go for that, huh? Well, I'll show you who's chicken.”

Rainbow smirked, “Game on.”

Soon the two reached the ladder and climbed it with Rainbow Dash up front and Spike following behind..

When the two made it to the top, Spike stood back, letting Rainbow take the lead, “After you.” he said.

“Fine by me.” Rainbow said, as she walked forward to the edge and readied herself before diving off plunging downward into the pool where the rest of the girls watched and cheered.

Soon Rainbow's head surfaced, as Scootaloo spoke, “Rainbow Dash, you were awesome.” suddenly she and the others noticed Rainbow was looking worried.

“What's wrong?” Fluttershy asked.

“You got a cramp?” Sunset wondered.

“No... I kinda... Lost my top.” she whispered the last part which got them worried. As they surrounded Rainbow.

Drakon flew up to Spike who while watching from above could see Rainbow in distress, “Bad news, Spike, Rainbow lost her top.”

“What?” Spike asked in shock, and thought, 'I can't let Rainbow be exposed like that in public. She'll be embarrassed for life.'

“Spike?” Drakon asked.

“I'm going in!” Spike answered as he dove off the high dive.

Spike landed into the pool and searched before finding Rainbow's bikini top. He swam further and snatched it before going back up to the surface, “Girls, I found it!”

“Good job, Spike.” Twilight commended.

“Hand it to us, and we'll help Rainbow.” Rarity instructed.

“No!” Rainbow answered, as she kept herself neck deep, “I want Spike to do it.” she blushed.

“Huh?” the girls asked.

“Please. Won't you, Spike?” Rainbow pleaded.

“Uh...”

“Better do it now, Spike, before some peeping tom tries to get a peak at Rainbow.” Applejack warned him.

Spike nodded as he got closer to Rainbow's back, as the girls boxed him in with her to keep anyone else from looking. Rainbow kept her back towards Spike as she took her top and slipped it on.

“Help me with this, Spike.”

Spike nodded as he looked down and retied Rainbow's bikini top making sure it was nice and secured for her.

“Ok, I'm decent.” Rainbow said, as the girls separated.

“That was scary, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity said.

“I know. I was this close to being all exposed. But thanks to Spike, the girls are covered up.” she boasted while sticking her chest out.

“Way to go, Spike.” Pinkie commended him.

“I just did what was right.” Spike answered humbly.

“You sure did,” Rainbow agreed as she embraced him, “I owe you so much for this, Spike.” she kissed him making the girls gasp.

When the two parted Spike answered stunned, “No problem.”

“And by the way, that was a sweet dive you made.” Rainbow added.

“A perfect ten.” Rarity put in.

“Did it hurt?” Twilight asked.

“No. Actually, it felt good.” Spike admitted.

After that, Spike had joined Fluttershy for a walk around the water park. Even though they had no problems swimming they decided to dry off for a bit before deciding to get back in.

“Thanks for walking with me, Spike.” Fluttershy said gratefully.

“No problem. I could this time to keep getting a better layout of this place for future reference.”

“I'm glad you agreed to come here with us.” the girl smiled.

“Well, yeah. This is turning out to be perfect for a first date with you and the others.” Spike confessed.

Fluttershy giggled, “It sure is. Although, Spike.”

“Hm?”

“Did you really mean what you said about my swimsuit?”

“Of course I did, Fluttershy. You look wonderful in it.” he confirmed.

Fluttershy blushed and looked away a bit, “Thanks. I did pick it out just for you.”

“You did?” Spike asked, as Fluttershy nodded, “Well, I'm glad you thought of me while picking it out. Truthfully, I think you'd look good no matter what you picked.” As he spoke while looking away he heard Fluttershy gasp and looked back seeing three teenage boys named Hoops, Dumbbell, and Score were blocking Fluttershy's path.

“Hey there, cutie. You doing anything?” Dumbbell asked smugly.

“Why don't ya come have some fun with us?” Score asked in a similar tone as his friend.

“Please, I don't...” Fluttershy trembled.

“What, we're not good enough for you?” Hoops asked rhetorically.

“I just-”

“Hey!”

The four saw Spike approach giving the trio a firm look, “Are you giving her trouble?”

“Butt out, pretty boy.” Dumbbell warned him.

“It's plain to see she's not interested in you. Especially since she's spoken for.” Spike put an arm around Fluttershy making her blush.

“Oh, damn.” Score groaned.

“Oh, well. Let's go.” Hoops said

“No,” Dumbbell told his boys, “I'm not going anywhere.”

“Dumbbell, you should back off.” Hoops suggested.

“Listen to you friend, Dumbbell. You don't wanna do this.” Spike warned him..

“Yeah, man. That guy looks like he could break you in half.” Score feared.

“I won't give him the chance too!” Dumbbell ran for Spike and Fluttershy, only for the secret vigilante to grab Fluttershy and step out of the way.

Dumbbell ended up running right past them and trip onto a woman laying on a beach chair much to her shock.

“Hey!” The woman's husband grabbed Dumbbell, “You trying to mess with my wife?!”

“NO! NO! Never!” Dumbbell pleaded only for the man to throw Dumbbell into the pool.

This got laughs out of Spike, Fluttershy, and many others who witnessed the scene. As Dumbbell came up from the water, Spike called down to him.

“Enjoy your bath, Dummy!”

“No one makes Dumbbell look like an idiot!” Dumbbell warned him, only to get beaned in the back of the head by an inflatable beach ball.

“I'd say you already were.” Spike joked, as he took Fluttershy off.

The two went someplace secluded, as Fluttershy spoke, “Spike, you saved me.”

“Well, in a manner of speaking.” Spike answered sheepishly.

Fluttershy wrapped her arms around Spike's neck and kissed him, while pressing her breasts into his bare chest.

They parted as Spike looked at Fluttershy stunned, “Someone's being bolder today.”

Drakon spoke slyly, “I'll say. Wearing such a hot bikini and stealing a kiss.”

Fluttershy blushed, “Well, I guess it's Spike's charm working on me.”

“Spike, look what you've done to this sweet innocent girl.” Drakon said with a faux gasp.

“Har-har.” Spike laughed sarcastically.

Later Spike was at the snack bar enjoying some nachos with Sunset Shimmer, “Mm, these are good.” Sunset said, as she dipped a nacho into some cheese, before eating it.

“Got that right.” Spike agreed while dipping a nacho into the cheese as well.

“All this must be a relief for you, Spike. Not having to worry about other things.” Sunset hinted at.

“It actually is. While I want to protect the city, I don't wanna deny myself a chance at a normal life. It's another reason why Drakon did this to my body.”

Drakon spoke, “Yeah, with him being in more physical shape he didn't have to worry about being out in public or do other activities.”

“Well, it was a very good thing of you to do for Spike.” Sunset told the spirit.

“Well, the kid needed some hope in the world. And I gave him that hope.” he boasted.

Spike nodded, “And I wanna give hope to the people of the city. Where they don't have to be so afraid of the crime activity.”

“Well, you're doing an amazing job at that, Spike.” Sunset replied.

“Glad you think so, Sunset.”

“We all do. And we all know you'll continue to do so.” Sunset dipped a nacho into cheese before holding it out to Spike.

Spike taking the hint leaned in closer ready to eat it, only for Sunset to pull it away and move forward planting her lips onto Spike's. The young man despite surprised still enjoyed the kiss, before he and Sunset parted.

“And we'll be there for you forever.” Sunset promised happily. Spike nodded in response while Drakon floated above them sighing happily.

Spike had eventually joined Rarity as the two lounged on beach chairs which they moved side by side so they'd be closer. They basked under a skylight where the sun shined through right onto them.

“Mm, doesn't this feel nice, Spike?” Rarity asked relaxing.

“Yeah. It's gorgeous.” he agreed.

“After some good swimming it's nice to just bask in the sun.” the girl said.

“Right. And it's nice I can just unwind with you.”

Rarity looked at Spike and giggled, “Feeling's mutual, darling. Oh, Spike, could I ask a favor of you?”

“What is it, Rarity?”

“Could you possibly massage my shoulders, please?” she pleaded.

Spike blinked and blushed as Rarity sat up and spun around so her back was facing Spike, “Uh, well. If you don't mind it.”

“Not at all.” Rarity batted her eyes.

Spike relaxed and put his hands on Rarity's bare shoulders and began massaging them. As he did Rarity let out delight moans hinting Spike was doing right by her.

“Oh, Spike. That feels so heavenly.” she moaned.

“Thanks. I'll do all I can to make you feel comfy.” Spike said, as he continued.

Rarity continued to relax and enjoy the massage as if it were the touch of a hundred angels. When Spike finished, Rarity looked back to him, “Thank you so much, Spike.”

“It was nothing.” he replied humbly.

“Now then, it's only fair I return the favor by giving you a massage too.”

Spike blinked, “Uh, you really don't have too.”

“But I insist, darling. It's only right.” Rarity replied.

“Well, if you want to.” Spike said as he turned with his back towards Rarity.

“Ok, Spike. Be still.” Rarity said, as she began massaging Spike's shoulders like he did for her.

'Mm, this feels really relaxing.' Spike thought as he enjoyed the massage.

Spike felt like he was in paradise until he started feeling something soft press into his back, 'Wait, are those... Holy snap! Rarity's pressing her goods into my back!'

Indeed Spike was right. As Rarity massaged Spike's shoulders she decided to tease him a bit by pressing her breasts right into his back.

“Everything ok, Spike?” Rarity asked teasingly.

“No. I mean yes! I mean.. Oh!” Spike groaned as he fumbled his words.

Rarity giggled, “Oh, Spikey-Wikey, you're too precious.” she turned Spike to face her and kissed him. Spike himself returned the kiss as Rarity still kept one hand on his shoulder while still keeping her breasts to his back.

The two parted as Spike spoke with a smile, “Thanks for the massage.”

“Anytime, darling.” Rarity replied sweetly.

After Spike's time with Rarity he met back up with Twilight as the two strolled around the water park catching the eyes of many individuals looking either awestruck or envious of the two together.

“We really stick out, don't we?” Spike asked Twilight.

“I know.” she replied.

“Well, let's look at the facts,” Drakon told the two, “One of you's a hot looking stud, and the others like a smart sexy goddess. Put you two together and you're bound to turn some heads.”

Spike and Twilight blushed at what Drakon said about them, and yet they looked at each others and couldn't deny what he said was true about them both.

“Oh, hey! You two got some company heading your way.” Drakon noted.

“Company?” Spike asked, before he and Twilight looked ahead and saw approaching were their own principal and vice principal Celestia and Luna.

Celestia was dressed in a yellow bikini, while Luna was wearing a black bikini. The swimwear of both sisters showed off their sexy figures that had even Twilight and her friends beaten.

“Principal Celestia?” Twilight asked.

“Vice Principal Luna?” Spike asked.

“Twilight Sparkle and Spike Obsidian, how wonderful!” Celestia greeted joyfully.

“I see you two had the same idea as we did.” Luna noticed.

“Not just us, Vice Principal Luna.” Spike replied.

“Us and the rest of our friends are here with us.” Twilight explained.

“Well, that's not surprising seeing as how close you all are.” Celestia noted.

Drakon spoke to the teens, “Little do they know you're all a lot closer than they know.”

Twilight and Spike ignored the dragon spirit before noticing the two adults had been looking at Spike with faint blushes on their face.

“Uh, is something wrong?” Spike asked nervously.

“Forgive me, Spike. But you are in such fine shape.” Celestia began, while still looking at Spike with a blush.

“Indeed,” Luna agreed, “How much do you work out?”

“Just the standard amount.” Spike answered not wanting to go to deep into detail.

“Well, whatever you do it's certainly working.” Celestia said.

“Right.” Spike answered sheepishly, only for Twilight to sneakily pinch his elbow in jealousy making him groan.

“Twilight! Spike!” came Applejack's voice.

The four looked seeing the rest of the girls coming over, before spotting their school's heads, “Principal Celestia?” Sunset asked.

“Vice Principal Luna?” Fluttershy asked.

“Hello, girls.” Luna greeted.

“And how're you all doing today?” Celestia inquired.

“We're doing fabulous, ma'am.” Rarity answered.

“Surprised to see you two here, though.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Well, running a school is no easy feat.” Luna reminded them.

“And we really need time to relax and unwind. So we decided to come here today.” Celestia added.

“Well, you had the right idea.” Pinkie admitted.

Drakon looked at the girls and noticed like Twilight they too were envious of the adults bodies, and knew attention had to be diverted before the awkwardness could increase and cleared his throat causing Spike to speak up.

“So, girls, what're you interested in doing now?”

“Well, we were hoping to play some pool volleyball. Are you interested?” Rainbow asked.

“Sure.” Twilight answered.

“I'm game.” Spike added.

“Great.” Scootaloo said pleased.

Rarity turned to Celestia and Luna, “Would you two care to join us?”

The sisters looked at each other before smiling, and Celestia answered, “I think we will take you up on that offer.”

“Alright, then let's go!” Rainbow announced, as they headed for one of the pools.

The girls had divided up into teams of six with Celestia and Luna playing on different teams so each one would have an adult. Spike was in the water off the the side acting as referee. He watched the game go with Drakon while gazing hard as every time one of the girls spiked, volleyed, and knocked the ball across the net, their breasts were shaking and bouncing around. Especially Celestia's and Luna's.

“Spike, we got the best seats in the house.” Drakon laughed.

“Right.” Spike agreed, while trying to maintain his composure.

“So between Celestia and Luna, who's your pick?” Drakon inquired.

“What?” Spike looked to the spirit.

“Spike, heads up!” came Sunset's voice.

Spike looked ahead only for the volleyball to clonk him in the head knocking him out and he started to sink into the pool.

“SPIKE!” The girls cried.

Rainbow and Applejack quickly dove under the water and grabbed Spike before bringing him back up.

“Lay him down here!” Twilight instructed, as they laid Spike on the floor outside the pool.

“We should get a lifeguard quickly!” Apple Bloom suggested.

“Don't worry, I'll handle it!” Celestia answered.

“You, Principal Celestia?” Fluttershy asked.

“I've taken classes in this. Don't worry.” Celestia assured before she began the process for CPR.

When she began giving Spike mouth to mouth, the girls watched in jealousy, but thought to themselves, 'It's only CPR. It's only CPR.'

Celestia did some stomach compressions before resuming mouth to mouth on Spike before he spat up some water.

“Spike!” the girls cried in relief.

“Are you all right?” Celestia asked.

“Ugh, I saw my grandpa.” Spike groaned.

“You really scared us, sugarcube.” Applejack said.

“Sorry about that.”

“I'm the one who's sorry, Spike!” Pinkie cried, “I hit the ball so hard it went off course and hit you! Oh, I'm so bad!” she bawled.

“Pinkie, it's fine.” Spike assured her.

“Yeah. He's got a hard head. Getting knocked out like for a short time was nothing compared to if it hit anybody else.” Drakon added.

The girls felt relieved hearing Drakon say that, as Luna spoke, “Take a rest, Spike. We'll continue our game.”

“Sure, ok.” Spike agreed as he relaxed on one of the chairs as the girls resumed their game in the water.

“Well, Spike, you just got an indirect kiss from Principal Celestia.” Drakon said slyly, as Spike chuckled sheepishly while blushing.

When Spike was well again he went back into the pool to continue having fun with his girlfriends, and the two adults until it was time for them to all go. Before they did, Spike and his girls decided to commemorate this first date by squeezing into a photo booth. Unfortunately this got Spike squished around between the girls breasts, but nevertheless they all got a picture to remember this day.

Later on, the group stood outside the water park back in their attire, as the adult sisters stood opposite of them.

“You all have a good rest of the weekend.” Celestia said.

“And we'll see you on Monday.” Luna added.

“Bye!” Spike and the girls bid farewell, as the two left.

“So, not bad for a first group date, huh?” Rainbow asked the girls.

“It was very fun.” Fluttershy admitted.

“It certainly was.” Rarity agreed.

“I wouldn't mind doing it again.” Twilight said.

“Same here.” Sunset agreed.

“Right,” Spike nodded, “But remember we may all be dating, but I'm sure each of you would have your own ideal dates with me. So we don't all have to be together for a specific date.”

“Spike's right,” Twilight nodded, “We're all entitled to individual dates with him, or depending on a certain event not all of us can join if it's not something we'd do. The choice is ours.”

“Agreed.” Rarity confirmed.

“Something we should all keep in mind.” Applejack added.

“Uh-huh.” everyone agreed.

“And when I'm not too busy or exhausted from my other activities.” Spike hinted.

“Right.” Sunset winked.

“But until then, I'm glad I had the chance to date you all officially.” Spike smiled.

“Same here, Spike.” Twilight said, as each of the girls gave Spike a kiss before they all headed for home.

The Fire Bird

One night at the Purple Nightmares HQ, inside Night Terror's office, the gang leader was sitting at his desk, fuming. For weeks now the Dragon Knight has continuously disrupted his operations left and right, and especially with the deal he made with Chrysalis gone awry he was getting irritated.

'Could this get any worse?' He thought inwardly to himself.

Just then, Riff came in with a nervous on his face, "Er, boss...?"

Night Terror gave him a hard glare, "What is it, Riff? You better have a very good reason to bother me at this time."

Riff gulped before replying, "W-We lost Raven Harbor..."

Night Terror jumped over his desk and ran right up to Riff with a furious look on his face, "WHAT!!!!"

"Y-Yeah, another gang took it not too long ago." Riff explained.

"Who took Raven Harbor?!?" Night Terror angrily demanded, "Was it the Metal Heads? The Children of Sanguine?! I swear to God, Riff, if we lost another turf to those fucking Castlevania cosplayers, I'm gonna-!!!"

"It was neither of them boss!" Riff began to explain, holding his hands up defensively, "It was a new gang!"

"A new gang?" Night Terror exclaimed.

Riff nodded before replying, "Yeah, they just came outta nowhere and started attacking our guys stationed at Raven Harbor. Most didn't survive and those who did were beaten and bloodied. They told us there was something not human about these guys."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Night Terror asked with a raised eyebrow.

"They told us that their skin was as gray as tombstones and their eyes glowed in the dark, I don't know. They were really frazzled when they told us this." Riff explained.

"Do we at least know their names?"

"Yeah, they call themselves... The Bio-Fiends."

“Bio-Fiends?”

“Yes, sir,” Riff confirmed nervously. Night Terror's angry demeanor didn't change which shook Riff, “I'm uh, just gonna give you your space.” he rushed out of the office.

Night Terror alone angrily shoved several papers and stuff off his desk before grabbing his chair and chucked it across the room, “Dammit! And we were expecting a shipment of rare animals we were going to sell to collectors! Whoever these Bio-Fiends are, they'll regret making an enemy out of the Purple Nightmares.”

Meanwhile, Spike in his armor mode save for his mask was flying through the city on route to a familiar location.

“After days of intercepting news of the Purple Nightmares hijacking a shipment of rare imported animals for the city zoo it's finally going down tonight.” Spike said, as Drakon flew at his side.

“Imagine how overjoyed Fluttershy will be when she hears you're doing something for endangered animals.”

“Yeah. She'd definitely be happy to know that,” Spike agreed, “Ok, we're coming up on Raven Harbor.”

Spike flew down closer before ducking behind some crates. He peeked out and surveyed the scene spotting some figures getting ready to hijack the targets.

“Purple Nightmares spotted.” Spike said.

“Spike, I think you may be blinded by your mask.” Drakon replied.

“What do you mean?”

“Those don't look like Purple Nightmares.”

Spike took another good look and saw Drakon was correct the figures were the very people Riff talked about with Night Terror; the Bio-Fiends. And as Riff said their whole bodies were as gray as tombstones and their eyes were glowing green in the dark. But what also stuck out was they were wearing respirators on their faces and within the filters was a green gas.

“You're right, it's not the Nightmares.” Spike realized.

“So who do you think they are?” Drakon wondered.

“'Not a clue. They must be newly established.”

“Newbies or not, looks like they're taking over the Nightmares plan.” the spirit noted.

Spike saw these new guys were in fact carrying out the Nightmares plan and hijacking several cages containing endangered animals big and small.

“You're right. Nightmares or not, they're still committing hijacking. So I guess I'm gonna have to give them a proper greeting.” Spike said, as he snuck closer making sure not to be seen.

One of the Bio-Fiends spoke to the others, “Alright, we got the animals, let's load them into the truck.”

“And let's avoid any mishaps.” another said.

“After taking out those punk Nightmares, this'll be a cinch.” A third member boasted.

Before they were ready to load the animals Spike swung in and kicked one of the Bio-Fiends to the ground, alerting the others. The Dragon Knight got up and addressed the others.

“You guys throwing a Mad Max theme party here or something?” he asked rhetorically.

“Hit the road, Dragon Knight.” one of the Bio-Fiends warned him.

“Not until you step away from the cages and give yourselves up.”

“We're warning you, hero. You don't wanna mess with the Bio-Fiends.”

“Bio-Fiends? So you are new to this whole thing. I was expecting the Purple Nightmares, but I guess I'll have to settle for you guys.”

“Challenging us will be the biggest mistake of your life.” A Bio-Fiend said, as they inhaled some of the gas they breathed through their respirators. Upon doing so their muscles started increasing which shocked Spike and Drakon.

“Ok, those got to be some serious steroids they're taking.” Drakon said.

Spike just prepared himself, as the Bio-Fiends rushed him. As Spike fought one of them, his usual hits nailed his opponents but they were brushing them off.

“They sure can take a punch better than the Nightmares could.” Spike said to himself, before another Bio-Fiend came at him from behind and grabbed him.

“Gotcha!” he proceeded to squeeze Spike.

Spike groaned as he could feel his opponent trying to squeeze the life out of him, 'Jeez he's got some grip! But he's never fought with the power of a dragon before.' he slammed the back of his head back into his captor's face making him let go.

“Oh, my nose!” the Bio-Fiend cried.

“You guys might be my toughest challenge this week.” Spike humored them.

“Don't mock us!” one of them ordered, as he attacked Spike who dodged, but the fiend ended up punching through a crate.

“Missed.” Spike mocked.

“Next one's going for your head!” the Fiend shouted, as he and the others continued to attack Spike who was dodging as best he could but ended up taking some hits. But regardless of how hard they hit him, Spike walked it off even if he recoiled from some of the hits.

“Looks like whatever they inhaled increased their physical strength and such, but did nothing for their brains.” Drakon noted on the Fiends.

Spike blocked one of the hits from a Bio-Fiend and made him run into a pole denting it. Another once again tried to grab him from behind, but Spike intercepted this and side stepped making him crash into a crate.

One of the Bio-Fiends motioned to the others, “Get the cages loaded!”

A Bio-Fiend rushed to the caged animals, and looked among them seeing a white tiger that growled at him, decided not to go for one of the predator types and grabbed a cage containing a falcon that had red feathers.

Spike seeing this flew at the Bio-Fiend punching him in the back before snatching the cage before going to safety. He sat the cage down and spoke to the falcon.

“You wait here, while I deal with these creeps.” he said before going back to stop the gang.

As he left, the falcon watched Spike in awe, as he fought the Bio-Fiends. The bird looked down at the lock to its cage before reaching down and began picking at it with its beak.

Spike had just dodged another punch only to get punched by another Bio-Fiend. The member quickly gave Spike more hits before he could recover or block knocking him to the ground.

“Now to smash him into nothing!” one of the Bio-Fiends was ready to crush Spike, only for screeching to be heard.

The red feathered falcon flew in before plucking the tube connecting the filter to the fiend's respirator. The gas poured out and dissolved.

“NO!” the Fiend cried as he started to lose his strength.

Spike seeing this got up and knocked the de-powered Bio-Fiend away, “That's one smart falcon.” he saw the falcon continued to fly around the fiends pulling the tubes from their filters to their respirators releasing the gas thus making them lose their excess strength.

“Now let's see how you guys fight without your special gas.” Spike said, as he engaged the Bio-Fiends again head on.

Fortunately for Spike without their special gas the Bio-Fiends weren't as strong as they were before and were getting their asses handed to them.

“We gotta split!” one of them ordered.

“But the animals!”

“Forget about them!” the one answered as they got back in the truck and drove off with Spike watching.

“You let them go?” Drakon asked.

“They're going back to their base and explain to whomever leads them their failure. Let this new gang know if they wanna make trouble then they can expect me to be there.” the boy explained.

“Very true.”

Spike looked at all the caged animals, “I'll leave you guys in the care of the authorities.” he took off and was surprisingly followed by the falcon.

As the vigilante flew he could tell he was being followed before landing on a roof and looked to see the falcon perching.

“You helped me. Thank you. But you're free now.” Spike told the falcon who tilted its head.

“Spike, I got a feeling that ain't your run of the mill bird.” Drakon said.

“Well, I know it's a red feathered falcon. It's a rare breed.”

“Not just that, Spike. That falcon's not exactly a falcon.”

“What?” the boy looked as the falcon started to glow with a red flaming aura before covering itself with its wings.

Upon opening them back up the falcon had transformed into a reddish orange feathered bird that squawked while unleashing a fiery glow.

“Whoa!” Spike gasped, “Is that a...”

“Oh, yes,” Drakon nodded, “That, my dear Spike, is a phoenix.”

“Wow!” he marveled, “I mean after seeing dragon spirits and knowing vampires exist I shouldn't be surprised at this. But how does a phoenix get captured like this?”

“Well, some creatures like phoenix's like to blend in by taking on the form of a regular animal they're close to resembling. It's a natural instinct to defend themselves. This guy here must've felt being in a zoo would keep it safe, but I don't think he wants the zoo anymore.”

“What do you mean?” Spike asked, as the phoenix squawked and flew to Spike perching on his shoulder.

“He's taken quite a liking to you.”

“To me?”

“Yes. And like a baby when they imprint you're guaranteed stuck with them.” Drakon chuckled.

“I see,” Spike said before looking at the phoenix on his shoulder, “You really want to be with me?” the phoenix squawked in confirmation.

“Phoenix's are very loyal creatures and will always come when they are needed by their masters.” the spirit explained.

“Well, I never had an animal companion or pet before. Maybe I can make this work. Of course, you'll need a name.” Spike said, as the bird tilted its head.

“Funny thing about this one. Seems like a runt compared to the size of regular phoenixes.” Drakon noticed.

“A runt?” Spike asked, before pondering on the concept, “That gives me an idea. Listen, boy, how about the name Peewee?”

The phoenix pondered on it before giving a squawk of approval, “Seems like he likes it.” Drakon said.

“Peewee it is,” Spike declared as he pat his new pets head, “Come on, Peewee, I'll show you to your new home.”

Peewee squawked as he and Spike flew off into the city heading for home.

Meanwhile at Dr. Grogar's lab, he was standing before the Bio-Fiends who had told him what went down at the docks. Needless to say the doc wasn't pleased.

“You managed to usurp the hijacking from the Purple Nightmares, but were defeated by the Dragon Knight?!”

“Sir, I know we failed but-”

“And even after I made those respiratory devices to feed you smaller samples of Radiation X to increase your strength and stamina!”

“It wasn’t our fault! One of the animals got loose and disconnected the tubes!”

Grogar frowned, before his angry demeanor subsided, “Well, despite your foul up, you proved that Radiation X works in smaller dosages. But even with your extra boost from it, it still wasn't enough for you to handle the Dragon Knight.”

“Next time we see him, sir. He won't get away with it.” one Bio-Fiend promised.

“You hope he won't. Leave me.” he dismissed his men who left.

The doc paced, “It would've been nice to have acquired those animals. Just imagine what larger doses of Radiation X would do to them. No matter. I still have more test subjects to try them on. At least those that survive.”

Back with Spike he returned home and brought Peewee inside, “Well, Peewee, this is where you'll be living from now on. What do you think?” Peewee squawked in approval.

“He likes it.” Drakon confirmed.

“I”m glad. And tomorrow I'm gonna go get you some supplies.” Spike told his new pet who looked excited.

When morning came, Spike got ready for school and before he went out the door he looked to Peewee who was perching on a chair, “Alright, Peewee, I'm off. You behave now.” Peewee squawked before Spike took his leave with Drakon.

When Spike got to school he greeted his girlfriends who were waiting for him, “Morning, girls.”

“Morning, Spike.” they replied.

“We saw the paper this morning. Looks like the city's hero struck again.” Rainbow nudged him.

“I'm so glad you rescued those poor animals,” Fluttershy said gratefully, “The zoo will be sure to take very good care of them.”

“I know. But listen I need your help, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy got curious, “My help?”

“Yeah. You see I just took in a bird recently.” Spike began, before Fluttershy gasped with excitement.

“You have a pet bird?”

“Uh, yeah.” Spike said taken aback by her excited reaction.

“What kind? A canary? A cardinal? A parrot's a good one.”

“Actually, none of those. I'll tell you all about it later. If you're not to busy I'll introduce you to him after school. At least after I've gotten some materials. Would you help, Fluttershy?”

The girls smiled, “I'm so glad you asked me.”

“Good. Then we'll meet up after school.” Spike said, as they headed for their classes.

Once school let out, Fluttershy took Spike to the nearest pet store where she helped Spike buy a few essentials like a bird perch stand complete with a small water and food dish.

When they were finished they left and met up with the rest of the girls before heading back to Spike's house. Upon arriving Spike turned to the girls, “You all wait out here. I'm gonna explain things to my bird. He may get overwhelmed if he suddenly sees more than one new face without a heads up.”

“We understand.” Fluttershy replied, as Spike took the materials and brought them inside.

“I do wonder what kind of bird Spike has?” Rarity wondered.

“I'll bet it's an awesome one.” Rainbow hoped.

“If all goes well, we should bring our own pets over to meet his.” Applejack suggested.

“That sounds like a good idea.” Twilight agreed.

“But we should probably wait until after we see his pet.” Sunset noted, as they agreed.

“Ok, girls. Come in now.” Spike said, as the girls entered.

They entered the living room and saw perching on his new perch was Peewee who was currently disguised in his red falcon form.

“Oh, my gosh!” Fluttershy gasped, “Is that a rare red falcon?”

“That is awesome!” Rainbow said confirming her claim.

“How did you manage to get such a rare bird for a pet?” Twilight wondered, as did the others.

“Well, it's a long story, but for starters. He's not actually a red falcon.”

“Then what is he?” Apple Bloom asked.

Spike looked to Peewee giving him a nod. Peewee then glowed and returned to his phoenix form surprising everyone.

“My stars!” Rarity gasped.

“Pretty!” Pinkie marveled.

“What is it?” Scootaloo asked.

“That's a phoenix.” Sunset noted.

“An actual phoenix?” Fluttershy asked in awe.

“Ok, that just made him twenty percent more awesome!” Rainbow got more excited.

“That's right. Allow me to introduce you all. This is Peewee; the newest member of my family.” Spike introduced as Peewee squawked a greeting.

“And Peewee, these are my girlfriends. There's Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Sunset Shimmer, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom.”

“Oh, my goodness he's beautiful,” Fluttershy cooed, “Uh, would it be ok if we pet him?”

Spike looked to his pet, “Is that ok with you, Peewee?”

Peewee squawked in approval before flying off his perch and onto the coffee table. Once he was closer the girls started to pet his head and his wings gently.

“He's such a sweet little thing.” Fluttershy said patting Peewee's head.

“And his feathers are just lovely.” Rarity marveled.

“So, Spike, how'd ya end up with a phoenix for a pet?” Applejack inquired.

“Well, it all started last night,” Spike began explaining what went down at the docks with the Bio-Fiends, “And so Peewee now belongs to me.”

“Incredible.” Sunset gasped.

“Who would've thought among those imported animals was a phoenix in disguise.” Fluttershy said surprised.

“Those Bio-Fiends sure sounded like nasty folk.” Applejack said.

“And you said they were inhaling some gas that gave them super strength and stamina?” Rainbow asked.

“Yeah. They were able to take my blows more than any of the criminals or the Purple Nightmares I faced before.”

“I wonder where they got whatever they were using from?” Twilight pondered.

“So do I. But the next time those Bio-Fiends show, I'll get the answers out of them.” Spike promised.

“Right,” Sunset replied, while petting Peewee, “So, Spike, if you're interested, we'd like to one day bring our pets over and introduce them to Peewee.”

“Yeah, we usually have a pet play date every so often.” Pinkie explained.

“And we'd like you and Peewee to be part of it now.” Rarity added.

“What? Really?” Spike asked as Peewee squawked surprised.

“We are dating, Spike. So it's only right you be involved in something we all do together.” Twilight said.

“Wow. Thanks, girls. I'd really love that.” he smiled.

Peewee squawked happily as he flew around in circles above them, “Looks like he's happy for it too.” Drakon noted.

Peewee continued to fly around before shaking and dropping to each of the girls was a feather each.

“Wow.” Sweetie Belle gasped while marveling at her phoenix feather.

“So divine.” Rarity marveled.

“It's beautiful.” Fluttershy held hers.

Drakon nodded, “You girls should be lucky, when a phoenix shares a feather with someone it means they have their full trust. So cherish it.”

“I feel honored.” Twilight smiled.

“Me too.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“Thanks, Peewee.” Rainbow thanked the phoenix.

“We really appreciate this.” Sunset added, as the mythical bird nodded his head.

Spike smiled seeing how well Peewee is already adapting and making friends with his girlfriends, while also thinking of other matters of use he could be.

'I've always wanted a scouting bird.' he thought.

The Class Trip

In Cheerilee's classroom, the teacher addressed the students, “Now then, as I'm sure you're all aware this Saturday we will begin our class trip to Camp Everfree. Are you all ready for that?”

“Yes, ma'am.” the students answered.

Spike listening looked surprised, “Wow. Camp Everfree? That's one of the best camp sites ever.”

Octavia nodded, “Indeed it is. It'll be the first time many of us are attending to, so as you can see we're all excited.”

“Right,” Spike replied, and thought, 'Wow. A fun place like Camp Everfree. I've always wanted to go somewhere like that.'

Drakon looked just as excited, “Camping trip. Sounds fun.”

Later on during a free period, Spike met up with the girls to discuss the camping trip more, “I am super duper excited for Camp Everfree!” Pinkie cheered.

“I'm just lookin' forward to roughin' it,” Applejack said, “I'm gonna make my own shelter, forage for food.”

“You know they'll be providing us with food and tents, A.J?” Rainbow reminded her.

“She is right.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“Yeah. Still gonna forage though.” the older Apple replied.

"Hopefully stuff that's edible and not poisonous." Drakon said.

"I happen to know a thing or two about what's poisonous and what not. I was in the Tree Seed Scouts after all." Applejack boasted.

“I'm just taking this as a chance for some R&R.” Rarity said.

“Well, school has been keeping us busy as of late.” Twilight confessed.

“Some have been busier than others.” Sunset added, motioning to Spike who looked sheepish.

“Speaking of, you think everything will be ok if the city's vigilante disappears for a weekend?” Scootaloo asked.

“The city will be fine. The cops can handle things while I'm away,” Spike assured, “Besides I may be a hero, but I shouldn't deprive myself of a chance like this.”

“I know I'd be sad if you weren't at camp to enjoy it with us.” Fluttershy said.

“We all would.” Sweetie Belle added.

“Oh, girls.” Spike smiled.

“We all better make sure to get all the essentials we need there.” Twilight instructed.

“And by essentials, she don't mean a dozen luggage, Rarity.” Applejack told the fashionista who pouted.

“Well, free period's almost over, we better get back to class.” Sunset reminded everyone.

“Ok, see you all later.” Applejack said, as they all headed for their next classes.

After school, Spike returned home where he was greeted by Peewee, “Hey, buddy, you've been good?” Peewee squawked in confirmation.

“That's good. Well, I'm gonna need to dig out a duffel bag.” Spike said, as he went to a closet and pulled out a duffel bag for the trip.

“This camping trip sounds like a good chance for some R&R. Especially for you, Spike.” Drakon said.

“I know. As I told the girls, after going out at nights to bust up crooks and gangs I need this break.”

“And this could also be a good training experience for you.”

“Training experience?” Spike raised a brow.

“Of course. Training in nature is a good way to improve your skills and especially senses.” the spirit explained.

“Hm, very true. But I should also take this as a chance to unwind just like the girls suggested I do.”

Peewee squawked a bit sadly, “Peewee?” Spike asked concerned.

“Seems he's a bit down about you going away for the weekend.”Drakon noted.

“Oh, Peewee, I wouldn't think about leaving you here by yourself.” Spike assured his pet who perked up with curiosity, “Since we're going to be at a campground we'll be surrounded by trees and such. So you can hide yourself amongst them. Plus I wouldn't wanna keep you sheltered here you're whole life. You're not just my pet, you're my scouter.”

Peewee squawked happily and nuzzled against Spike's face, “Ok-ok. I love you to.” Spike chuckled.

Over the course of the next few days, Spike aside from his responsibilities as a student and as the Dragon Knight had started packing for their class trip to Camp Everfree. Even Rarity had sent over an outfit for him to wear at camp. Soon on the morning of the trip, Spike awoke and got ready. After conditioning he stood before a mirror wearing the outfit Rarity provided him with including jean shorts, and a top that bore the logo of Camp Everfree.

“Alright. I'm set. Peewee, let's go!” he called, as his bird squawked and flew out the door with him before locking up, “Remember, Peewee try to keep yourself hidden.” Peewee squawked in confirmation as he took on his red tailed falcon form to be less conspicuous and flew up into the air. Spike picked up his duffel bag and started heading for school.

When Spike arrived at the Academy he saw at least two charter buses parked out front, and his fellow classmates were all there dressed in similar camp attire like his, each one wearing a Camp Everfree shirt.

“Wow, they're all here.” he said to himself.

“Spike!”

He looked and saw Twilight and her friends all in their own Camp Evrefree attire.

“Hi, girls. Good morning.” he greeted them.

“And good morning to you too, darling.” Rarity greeted him, “I hope the outfit I supplied you is to your liking?”

“I love it, Rarity. Thanks again.”

“My pleasure.”

“I can't believe the day is finally here!” Pinkie cheered, as Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo approached.

“I know. I'm excited!” Scootaloo voiced her feelings.

“This is sure to be awesome!” Rainbow pumped her fists.

“Hey, Spike!” Button called, as he and Thorax approached.

“Morning, guys.” Spike greeted the two with a fist bump.

“I can't believe we're finally going to Camp Everfree.” Thorax said happily.

“Yeah, a chance to get out of the city for some relaxation in nature.” Button asked.

“And the fact you obviously packed plenty of GamePal Videogames, right?” Sweetie Belle teased.

“With plenty of backup batteries just in case.” Button boasted, as the group laughed.

“Well, you might wanna save those for nighttime.” Applejack suggested.

“Yeah, there's gonna be so much stuff to do during the daytime.” Rainbow added.

“Good morning, students.” came Principal Celestia's voice, as they saw their Principal and Vice Principal Luna approach with Cheerilee, and two more faculty members.

Spike looked upon Celestia and Luna admiring the scout master uniforms they were wearing.

Drakon whistled, “They pull the scoutmaster look off well.”

“Shh!” Spike shushed him, as the girls glanced at the spirit.

“Good morning, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.” Twilight greeted the two.

“We hope you are all prepared for the trip.” Luna hoped.

“We sure are.” Applejack confirmed.

“Excellent” Celestia smiled.

Spike spoke up, “And listen, Principal Celestia, I appreciate you cutting me some slack about not needing a permission form signed to go on this trip. Considering my...”

“Think nothing of it, Spike,” Celestia began, “It wouldn't be fair to have you missing out on this because you'd have no guardians to sign for you.”

“Ok, all of you get in line as we take attendance.” Cheerilee instructed, as the group lined up with the rest of the students.

Once roll call was complete, they were all let on the two buses with Spike and his girls making it on one together with Spike taking a window seat and Twilight sitting at his side while the others saw behind or in front of them in one of the two rows. With everyone on board the two bus drivers drove off from the school to their destination.

As the buses drove out of the city, Spike looked out the window and saw Peewee flying above them.

“Spike, what're you looking at?” Fluttershy asked as she looked back at him.

“Just someone who will be joining us at camp.”

“Who?” Rainbow asked.

“Look.”

They looked out the window and saw a familiar bird, “Is that?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, yeah. I didn't think it'd be right for me to take off for the weekend and leave Peewee all alone at home.”

“That's so nice of you.” Rarity commended.

“And it'll be good for him.” Fluttershy added.

“As long as he remembers to keep himself hidden.” Twilight noted.

“He'll be fine, Twilight,” Spike assured her, “Peewee's a smart bird.”

“We are gonna have so much fun!” Pinkie said, looking over everyone, “We're gonna roast marshmallows and eat marshmallows and sleep on marshmallow pillows!” Some of the group gave Pinkie odd reactions.

“Yeah, probably not gonna do that.” Rainbow replied.

“Maybe you're not.” Pinkie countered, as she held up a jumbo bag of marshmallows and cuddled it to her cheek like a sugary cushion.

“Using that as a pillow's gonna end up getting messy.” Drakon told Spike and the rest of the girls who all agreed.

“Attention, students!” Celestia addressed everyone on the bus she and Luna supervised, “We're almost there. But before we arrive, we'd just like to thank you all for being able to join us on this class trip.”

“Some of our greatest memories were made in these woods, and we hope you'll make plenty yourselves.” Luna added, as the students smiled.

“Now, who's ready for Camp Everfree?” Celestia asked excitedly, as the students cheered.

Spike smiled as he looked out the window looking forward to nothing but fun. Pinkie suddenly spoke up, “This calls for a song!”

The students started looking invested in it, and soon they all began to sing together.

Will you be lost by time or be part of history?

Will your story be told or remain a mystery?

Will they sing your song, telling all that you have done?

Time to make your choice, only you can be the one

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey! Hey! Hey!)

Twilight leaned closer against Spike who blushed, while the other girls noticing this looked jealous, but continued to sing along. Even Drakon decided to join in despite only Spike and the girls hearing him.

Will you do something great with the time that you have here?

Will you make your mark? Will you conquer what you fear?

And when you go back home, everybody there will see

You were part of the Legend of Everfree!

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Will you find your greatest glory?

Will you be a falling star?

Here to learn what nature teaches

Here to learn more who you are

Will you be lost by time or be part of history?

Will your story be told or remain a mystery?

And when you go back home, everybody there will see

You were part of the Legend of Everfree!

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree! (Hey!)

Oh, oh, oh-oh-whoa

As you join in the Legend of Everfree!

Hey!

Soon the buses drove under an archway reading Camp Everfree, before parking in the lot of the campgrounds which got everyone excited knowing this was going to be a weekend to remember.

Author's Note

The vector of the girls belongs to deviant artist AvilMig

Camp Everfree

When the buses pulled into camp, the students, and the faculty chaperones got off and started collecting their luggage.

“I can't believe we're actually here!” Pinkie cheered, as she jumped around excited.

“Try to keep the excitement under control, Pinkie.” Sunset eased her.

“Yeah save it for when the fun stuff actually starts.” Rainbow added.

“Ok.”

“It feels so peaceful out here.” Spike marveled.

“Feels good to be out of the city, don't it?” Applejack asked patting Spike on the back.

“Sure does,” Spike agreed, as he looked around, “So this is a camp.”

“Not a bad set up.” Drakon admitted.

“I can't wait to go on a nature walk.” Fluttershy smiled.

They heard a screech, before looking up and saw Peewee still in falcon form perching on a tree branch looking down at them.

“It sounds like Peewee wants to go on that too.” Spike told the animal whisperer.

Celestia came back to them, “Come on, everyone. Grab your luggage and meet by the gazebo.”

“Yes, Principal Celestia.” They answered, before grabbing the rest of their luggage and made their way to the meeting spot.

They arrived at the courtyard, where all the campers had gathered and waited instructions, as two people no older than the students stood by a gazebo.

One was a girl with light green eyes, two toned moderate raspberry hair with a crown of daisies on her head, and freckles across her cheeks. The second was a boy with grayish green eyes, and his hair was two shades of dark aquamarine.

The girl spoke up into a mic with a peppy voice, "Hi, everyone! Welcome to Camp Everfree! I'm Gloriosa Daisy, your camp director! Think of me as your friendly camp and nature guide. And this is my brother, Timber Spruce!"

Timber took the mic, and spoke, "Think of me as that awesome guy... who should always be invited to fun things." he said while showing off.

Some of the girls felt amused by Timber's flirtatious tone, as Drakon spoke to Spike, “Jeez, who brought this guy here?” Spike just remained silent and listened to the counselors.

Gloriosa took the mic back, “Now then, here at Camp Everfree, we're all about having fun and building bonds. And the activities we got lined up during your stay here is sure to be a blast!”

“But that doesn't mean we're without rules,” Timber continued, “First is to note the rock quarry is off limits. And there is a range at how far you can go into the woods. And you should always use a method of finding your way back if you get lost. Does anyone have any examples?” Twilight raised her hand, “Yes?”

“Well, I would mark certain trees leading from the designated trail to off the trail, that way if I get lost I'd just follow the markings back to the trail.” she explained.

“Excellent. You're one smart cookie.” Timber winked making Twilight blush, as Spike watched before looking disheartened.

Drakon seeing this floated to Twilight and whispered, “Careful, girl. Someone's feeling a bit inadequate.”

Twilight hearing this saw the downhearted expression on Spike and realized what was happening, before inching closer and took this hand into hers. Spike looked down at his hand before looking at Twilight who gave him a smile reassuring him he was her boy. This put Spike at ease as they listened in on the two counselors.

“Now then, Boys cabin is on the right over there, and Girls cabin is on the left.” Timber motioned to the two cabins for the campers.

“Oh, no co-ed?” Drakon asked, before speaking to Spike and the girls, “Tough luck.” Spike and the girls blushed with the girls now wishing there was a co-ed cabin for them.

“We'll let you all get settled in, before meeting back by the docks for further instructions.” Gloriosa said before dismissing them.

The campers split up with the boys going to their cabin, and the girls to theirs. Spike and the rest of the male students entered their cabin and looked around the rustic interior and two rows of bunk beds set up.

“Well, this sure feels homey.” Drakon said.

Spike nodded, as the boys started taking beds and calling out which bunk they wanted with some even fighting the other for the top ones.

“Here, Spike, you can have top bunk.” Thorax offered.

“Thanks, Thorax, but you don't have to.” Spike humbly denied.

“I insist. You deserve it.”

“I don't know about that, but if you insist.” Spike said, as he put his stuff on one of the top bunks as Thorax took the bunk below him.

“Oh, this is going to be fun,” Button said, as he took a bottom bunk of another bed, “We can stay up late, play card games, talk about girls. And I even smuggled in some sweets.” he told his two pals.

“Sounds good to me.” Spike smiled, as he and the rest of the boys after getting their luggage settled into their cabin left it and headed for the docks along with the girls.

As they joined, Fluttershy looked around and marveled, “It is lovely out here. The fresh air, the cool breeze, the birds that land on your finger." she said, as a bird landed on her finger.

"I think that only happens to you." Rainbow noted.

“She's got ya there.” Scootaloo admitted.

When the campers arrived at the dock they saw the counselors and the chaperones were waiting for them, where Gloriosa began going over safety rules about the lake.

“Lake activities are available every day until sunset, so if you want to canoe, sail, windsurf, fish, or swim, just let me know.”

“And don't worry, I am a trained lifeguard as well,” Timber boasted, “So I am prepared in both first aid and CPR.” he flirted more.

“Oh, make him stop!” Drakon groaned.

Spike and the girls walked to the edge of the dock and looked down into the water, before Fluttershy dropped some bread crumbs for the ducks swimming around.

“Aren't they just the cutest?” she cooed.

“Careful or they might come back for more.” Twilight warned her.

And so the counselors continued to go over camp rules and regulations while motioning to the schedule board by the mess hall for the campers to see what activities took place during what time and for how long.

As it started getting late, Principal Celestia announced to everyone, “Alright now, it's gonna be getting dark soon.”

“Everyone, get cleaned up, and we'll gather by the fire pit at eight to share s'mores and scary stories!" Gloriosa added with excitement.

"S'mores!" Pinkie cheered, as she held all the ingredients for s'mores in her arms.

So the campers all left to get washed up at the camps shower houses. Inside the boys shower house, Spike and the rest of the guys were getting ready to shower off with the boys giving Spike looks of awe as he stood without a shirt.

'Jeez, even when not in the locker room at school they still look at me like that.' Spike thought to himself.

“Everyone looks at you that way now.” Drakon reminded him.

Spike just went to one of the shower stalls to wash up as Button spoke to Thorax, “Think he'll ever share his secret with us?”

“Doubtful.” Thorax replied.

Meanwhile in the girls shower room, the girls started getting ready to shower, but before any of them could remove their undergarments, Rainbow got mischievous and came up behind Applejack groping her rack.

“Gotcha!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack shouted.

“Mm, apple farming really does your body good!” Rainbow teased as she fondled her country friend.

“Get off of me!” Applejack struggled to get Rainbow Dash to let go, but she kept a grip on Applejack's chest.

Pinkie watched before smiling, “That looks fun.” she started doing it to Fluttershy.

“Pinkie Pie!” Fluttershy cried in protest.

“Mm, definitely soft ones, Fluttershy!” she teased.

As Rainbow and Pinkie teased Applejack and Fluttershy the other girls watched, “Well, this is awkward.” Twilight said.

“Better them than me.” Sunset replied having already dealt with this on their pool date.

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo looked down at their own chests and while they were quite developed they still weren't in the same class as their sisters and their friends. Rarity seeing their dismal looks spoke up.

“Oh, come now, girls. Don't pout. After all I'm sure you still have a bit more growing to do. Besides you shouldn't sell yourselves short. You three are very developed young ladies.”

“Really?” Sweetie Belle asked hopefully.

“Of course.” she confirmed.

“Thanks, Rarity.” Sweetie Belle said, as she and her friends felt better knowing they didn't have to feel so inferior compared to them.

And so after finally getting Rainbow and Pinkie off Applejack and Fluttershy, the girls were finally able to get their showers in, before drying off and headed back to join the others.

As nighttime arrived, the campers were seated around the camp bonfire with the counselors and chaperones. Some were still enjoying some s'mores as Rarity was in the middle of telling a scary story.

"And that's when she looked down and realized she was wearing purple socks with a burgundy dress!" she screamed in a panic, but noticed nobody else was scared, "Purple and burgundy, darlings! The same color family!" she screamed again, only to see no one was getting it.

"Uh... that was a terrifying story." Applejack told Rainbow.

"Yeah, I'm terrified she'll try to tell it again." Rainbow laughed.

Rarity sighed, as she sat down, with Sweetie Belle comforting her, “It was a good story either way, sis.”

Vice Principal Luna cleared her throat, "Anyone else have a spooky story?"

Spike started remembering a spooky story his parents used to tell him on Halloween, and decided to share it with his classmates and everyone, “Actually, I might have one to share.”

“Really, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, if no one minds that is.”

“Not at all.” Luna answered.

“Well, Mr. Obsidian, the floor is yours.” Celestia said, as everyone listened in, as Spike got ready to tell the story.

Many years ago three teenagers heard of a local legend about the Abandoned Crain Hospital. Legend has it, the doctors there were doing dangerous surgeries on their patients. Dangerous and illegal surgeries.

Some of the campers looked invested by Spike's story while some already showing signs of fright, as he continued.

So they decided to be daring and went to investigate it one night. When they arrived the entire building looked rotting and old, left to die like the patients that died inside its very walls. When they got in they saw the interior was just as gruesome as the exterior, dust all around, grime and mildew, and other foul stenches hung in the air.

“Oh heavens.” Rarity gasped feeling nauseous.

So they decided to scope around the building regardless of its condition. They wandered the dark dreary smelly hallways passing room after room each once used to help patients, or so they claimed they were doing for them. As they looked inside one room hoping to find something of value, they heard the sounds of feet rushing by. Quickly they ran out of the room and looked around! But there was no sign of life in the halls. At least none they could see.

Fluttershy was shaking as she was holding onto Pinkie Pie for comfort, while Applejack and Rainbow Dash were putting on their brave faces not wanting to show each other or their classmates the story was putting them on edge.

So they pressed on checking out floor after floor seeing they were all in the same condition as the ones they checked before. But then they decided to start checking the lower floors. They went down further before reaching it's basement.

“Not the basement!” Pinkie cried.

When they finally reached the basement they went down and saw loads of body bags with some of them torn open to reveal some of the bodies had been half eaten. Some of the teens wanted to leave, but one decided to be more daring and approached one of the wrapped up bodies and nudged it with his foot. When nothing happened he was about to join the others only for an arm to grab his foot! They screamed as he got out of the grip and ran back to his friends. They watched in horror as the person in the body bag tried to get out, and one of them deciding to be the helpful one ran to the body and opened the bag covering the head revealing the person underneath. When he stopped struggling he tried breathing only to have difficulty while motioning downward. The teen further opened the bag to reveal the bag person's entire chest was ripped open exposing their organs much to the teens horror. When the person tried to speak to the teens he ended up succumbing to death.

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo were huddling together while trying not to panic.

The teens were ready to get out of there, but before they could go back up the stairs, they saw something or someone standing at the top! Terrified they couldn't get out and there was no other escape. They helplessly watched the figure make its way down the stairs to reveal it was one of the patients whose body was stitched up all over for having consumed the innards of who knows how many of the bodies in the basement just to survive. He made his way down the steps as the teens scrambled to find a way to get out or defend themselves. But it was too late, the experiment made it to the last step and gazed upon the teens with his dead hungry eyes. The teens tried to make one chance to maneuver around him to get to the stairs, but before they could more of the bagged bodies sprung to life and grabbed their feet out of panic! And that's when the experiment lunged at them, as their screams echoed through the hospital!

Suddenly the fire cracked unexpectedly making the campers scream in terror with some falling off their log seats. Even Spike was startled by it, but watched as his classmates panicked, before their screaming subsided.

“Well, that certainly was thrilling.” Luna said, as she and Celestia were catching their breaths.

“I got to hand it you, Spike. That was so scary I didn't mind screaming.” Rainbow admitted.

“I might actually not be able to sleep tonight.” Fluttershy said scared.

Gloriosa laughed, “Well, Spike, you sure put everyone here in a frightening good mood. Congratulations!”

“Thanks, Gloriosa.” Spike smiled.

“You actually have my own planned story beat.” Timber added.

“Well, I think we can call it a night, don't you?” Celestia asked the sibs.

“Quite right, Principal Celestia,” Gloriosa agreed, “Everyone it's time to head back to your cabins and get a good night sleep.”

“Because tomorrow the real camp fun begins!” Timber declared as the campers got excited before heading off, while Spike and his girls stuck around the bonfire.

“Well, Spike, you truly sent shivers down our spines.” Rarity said with a shudder.

“How'd you come up with a story like that?” Twilight wondered, as did them all.

“It was a little something my parents used to tell me during Halloween time. As a means of prepping me in case I was scared. And though I used to be scared of it, in the end I found it to be a thrilling story.”

“And I thought I had scary stories to tell over my lifetime.” Drakon said.

“Well, you can tell us some other time,” Applejack replied, “I'm bushed.”

“Me too.” Apple Bloom stretched.

“So let's head back.” Sunset suggested.

“Yeah.” Spike agreed.

“Hold on, Spike,” Pinkie stopped him, “For telling such a thrilling scary story. It is my pleasure to award you the last s'more of the evening.” she presented Spike with a s'more.

“Really? For me?” Spike asked.

“You deserve it.”

“Thanks, Pinkie.” Spike took the s'more and ate it, “So good.” Pinkie smiled.

“Come on, everyone, let's head back.” Twilight said, as they left the bonfire as it burned out.

As they were reaching the cabins, they were about to split up before Twilight spoke to Spike, “Goodnight, Spike.” she kissed him.

“Sweet dreams, darling.” Rarity kissed him.

“We'll see ya in the morning, sugarcube.” Applejack kissed him.

Each of the other girls gave Spike a goodnight kiss leaving him smiling happily, “Goodnight, girls.” he bid them goodnight, before he headed for the boys cabin.

As he stood outside the cabin he looked out at the camp smiling, “I'm really gonna enjoy it here,” he heard a squawk and looked up seeing his familiar perching atop the cabin, “Goodnight, Peewee.” he went into the cabin leaving Peewee to himself where he too would turn in for the night.

The Vampire Lurks at Night

The next day at camp, the campers took this day to enjoy swimming in Lake Everfree. Spike was walking from the boys cabin to the lake already in his swim trunks. As he walked for the lake, Drakon noticed the concerned look on his face.

“I know that look, Spike. And it's best you save it for tonight.”

“Drakon, how can I focus when there's a vampire in the woods?” Spike asked rhetorically, “It went after a deer, but who's to say it won't come to the campgrounds and attack the others? If anything happened to Twilight or any of the girls, I'll-”

“Won't let that happen,” Drakon finished, “I know you better than anyone, Spike. You would never let harm come to any of the girls or any of your friends here. Remember you're much stronger than you were when you started out.”

“I know. But am I strong enough to fight an actual vampire?”

“I'd wager it all on you,” Spike looked surprised at his guides answer, “But until tonight relax and have fun. Otherwise your concern will attract suspicion from everyone else.”

“Right.” Spike realized.

“Like these two for example.”

“Who?” the boy wondered, before looking ahead and saw Celestia and Luna approach also in their swimwear they wore at the pool.

“Spike.” they greeted.

“Afternoon Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.” he greeted casually.

“We trust you had a good night last night?” Luna inquired.

“Never better.” Spike covered up.

“Good,” Celestia smiled before continuing, “Listen, Spike, about last night. I must apologize for coming on so strongly to you.”

“It-it's ok, Principal Celestia. That was obviously the alcohol talking.”

“Well, yes and no.”

“Huh?”

“While it's true the alcohol did make me a bit tipsy.” Celestia began.

“Tipsy's not quite the word I would use.” Luna sneered making Celestia scowl at her, before she turned back to Spike.

“My words were still how I felt concerning you and your impressive cooking skills.”

“Well, thanks.” Spike blushed.

“I'm not asking for an answer from you now, only to think it over,” Celestia continued before leaning in closer and whispered, “I'll gladly wait for you.”

Spike gasped at what she said, while Drakon stood and laughed hysterically. Celestia winked at Spike before walking away. Luna looked back at Spike and spoke.

“Spike, about what my sister said about me in regards to you...”

“That was mostly the alcohol, wasn't it?” Spike guessed not wanting things to get awkward.

“Yes, that's correct.” Luna confirmed.

“No it wasn't!” Celestia called back.

“Sister!” Luna shouted, before looking back at Spike while blushing, “I'll see you at the lake.” she ran off to catch Celestia who was laughing.

Spike blinked as Drakon leaned against him, “Well, seems like they do think highly of you even when sober.”

“How can I explain this to Twilight and the others?” Spike sighed, as he continued on for the lake.

As he got closer he saw the girls and several more of the campers in the lake swimming about, while some were still on land relaxing, or getting a tan. When Spike stepped onto the dock all eyes fell on him and just like at the pool the campers stared at Spike awestruck from his ripped figure.

Octavia Melody was in the water with her close friend Vinyl Scratch next to her. The sight of Spike's well toned torso made Octavia's jaw drop hanging agape. Vinyl without even turning to look at Octavia put her finger under Octavia's chin and closed her mouth for her.

'Spike without a shirt.' Flitter thought while blushing.

'His chest matches his face... Flawless.' Cloudchaser thought blushing just like her sister.

“I'll never understand how he's able to keep in such fine shape.” Button told Thorax who nodded.

“It's life's greatest mystery.”

“Better jump in Spike or they won't stop staring.” Drakon suggested.

Spike nodding to himself jumped off the dock and into the water. He surfaced and gasped, “Whoa, it's cold!”

“Just give it time, Spike.” Applejack said, as she and the girls swam over, while everyone else resumed their fun in the water.

Drakon floated down pretending he was swimming, “You know this had to be the first time any of your fellow girl classmates ever saw Spike with his shirt off?”

“Of course.” Rarity confirmed.

“They reacted the same way we did.” Pinkie smiled.

Rainbow looked around seeing the rest of their classmates were far enough away from them, “Huddle everyone,” they huddled together, “Ok, Spike, any word on what's going on in the woods?”

“Yeah. What do you think is out there?” Scootaloo asked.

Spike seeing no one close enough decided to let them know, “Ok, but we have to keep this between us.”

“We know, Spike.” Sunset answered.

“What is it, Spike?” Twilight asked, as they were all ears.

Spike whispered, “Drakon and I suspect there's a vampire in the woods.”

“A vam-” Pinkie was quickly shushed by Sunset and Twilight covering her mouth before anyone else could hear her.

“A vampire's in the woods?” Fluttershy trembled.

“You're sure?” Sunset asked having flashbacks of the Cult of Sanguine.

“Yeah. The state that deer was in, definitely the side effects of being drained by a vamp.” Drakon confirmed.

“Vampires can feed off human and animal blood. It probably saw that deer as the closest thing to a source of food when it crossed its path.” Twilight noted.

“Uh, any chance it's not a violent vampire and was just trying to find alternate sources of food?” Sweetie Belle suggested hopefully.

“If only,” Spike replied, “Drakon, Willow, and I could sense the dread in the forest. That vampire didn't attack the deer because it was looking for alternative solutions. It was just plain hungry.”

“But what if it comes to the campgrounds?” Rarity feared.

“If it does no one at camp will be safe.” Sunset worried.

“And everyone will be a blood sucker!” Pinkie panicked.

“I won't let that happen,” Spike assured them, “Tonight, I'm going back in the woods, find that vampire, and deal with it.”

“We're coming to.” Twilight said.

“No way!” Spike replied.

“Spike, we're not letting you go in there alone.” Rainbow argued.

“Even if there is a vampire in there.” Apple Bloom put in.

“All the more reason you girls should stay at the cabin where it's safe.” Spike retorted.

“Spike, we are confident you will protect us.” Fluttershy said.

“Like you have been.” Sweetie Belle added.

“But-” Spike was interrupted as the girls hugged him all around.

“We believe in you, Spike.” Twilight told him.

“We always have, sugarcube.” Applejack put in.

Spike tried to continue the argument, but being outmatched by the girls and their group hug to him was too much, “Oh, fine. But like before you have to stay close and watch yourselves.”

“We promise.” Fluttershy said.

“Ok.” Spike sighed.

“Well, come on. Let's swim!” Rainbow called, as they all swam out into the lake with Spike following in tow.

As it started getting late, Spike, the girls, and all the campers were out of the water and back in their camp attire. For a group activity everyone was by the picnic tables constructing a small lantern of their own design which they would let float off into the sky. Each of the girls made their lanterns in a specific color before putting their own little designs on them.

Rarity noticed Pinkie was decorating her lantern with marshmallows, "Um, Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?"

"Putting marshmallows in my lantern. Then when we light them, mine will be beautiful and delicious!" she declared.

“I don't think your lantern will be able to float with all those marshmallows, Pinkie.” Twilight warned her.

“We'll see.” She replied.

Drakon watched Spike put fire symbols on his lantern, “Ah, a work of art, Spike.”

“Thanks. This has helped me relax after a good swim. I feel really good right now without worrying about going back in the woods.”

“Just remember to not stress about it, and we'll be fine.”

Spike nodded, as everyone finished with their lanterns before following Gloriosa and Timber to the docks and lit the candles in their lanterns.

Gloriosa called, "Ready? And... go!"

Everyone released their lanterns, as they started flying up while Pinkie's being too heavy from the marshmallows fell down, "Aw! Oh, well! Now I get to eat it!" she ate some of the marshmallows off it, "Yep, beautiful and delicious."

Spike and his girls rolled their eyes before watching the rest of the lanterns drift off into the night leaving behind a trail of light.

“They sure are pretty.” Twilight smiled.

“They sure are.” Spike agreed, as he scooted closer to Twilight and they held hands. Spike felt his other hand get taken as he looked to his other side seeing it was Rarity holding his other hand into hers. She gave him a smile and he blushed and decided to enjoy holding the hands of the two of them.

After dinner it was lights out with everyone back at their cabins. Spike pretended to be asleep until he was sure the rest of the boys were out. He opened his eyes and saw they were all fast asleep. He opened his covers to reveal he hadn't changed out of his camp clothes.

He slipped down from the top bunk and snuck out of the cabin seeing the coast was clear. He crept to the border between the campgrounds and the woods. Before Spike could go further he was interrupted.

“Not going in by yourself, are you?”

Spike spun and saw Rainbow Dash with the rest of the girls, “Well, I had to try.” he answered.

“We told you, Spike. Dangerous or not we're not letting you go in there alone.” Twilight reminded.

“I know.”

“And just so you know. I'm prepared!” Pinkie pulled out garlic, a cross, and a stake from her poofy hair, “All the necessary tools to kill a vampire. I would've included the sun, but I can't fit that in my hair.” she grinned.

“Some of that stuff can be useful, but there's an easier way to kill a vamp. Especially during nighttime.” Drakon said.

“What's that?” Rarity wondered.

“Beheading.”

The girls upon hearing that cringed with Fluttershy holding onto her throat gulping, “Beheading?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. Take the head off and not even they can live through that.”

“Well, unless someone has a sword on them I don't think I'll be able to do that,” Spike looked to the girls who shrugged, “So I guess the stake thing will have to suffice. Alright, we're going in.” Spike said before powering up his Dragon Knight Armor and dawned his mask.

“Do you really need to wear the mask all the way out in the woods?” Rainbow asked.

“Better safe than sorry.”

“Come on, let's go.” Sunset said, as they proceeded into the woods.

As they trekked through the woods using flashlights to guide their way, Spike called out, “Willow! Willow, are you here?”

“I can't imagine she'd be anywhere else.” Twilight said.

“This is her home after all.” Fluttershy added.

Suddenly they stopped to see a glow and appearing before them was Willow, “Welcome back, my friends.”

“Willow, good to see you're ok.” Sunset said relieved.

“Is everything alright?” Applejack inquired.

“Everything's fine right now.”

“Good. But unfortunately, we discovered what attacked that deer last night.” Spike explained.

“What was it?”

“A vampire.” Drakon answered.

“Oh dear.” she gasped.

“And without a doubt it's still somewhere in these woods.” the dragon spirit continued.

“But now that we know what we're dealing with we'll be able to handle it. Hopefully without too many problems.” Spike said hopefully.

“I see. Well, I appreciate what you're willing to do just to help me and my home.” Willow said gratefully.

“We care about nature, Willow.” Fluttershy smiled.

“And we'd like to keep our fellow classmates safe from threats.” Twilight added.

“Of course.” Willow chuckled.

The moment didn't last as Willow, Spike, and Drakon tensed up, “Guys?” Rainbow asked.

“It's here again.” Drakon answered.

“Where?” Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo asked nervously.

“This way!” Spike motioned in one direction and took off with Willow following.

“Spike, wait!” Twilight called, as the girls ran after them with Drakon flying ahead.

They hurried through the woods following the trail of vile essence of their target before pulling to a halt. The girls came to a halt and looked ahead and saw in horror another deer was lying on the ground, and another figure had its head buried into the side of the animal moving shaking its head around as the sounds of chewing could be heard.

The girls looked horrified with Fluttershy, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle's faces turning green, while the others stood in shock.

“Whoa.” Applejack gasped.

“My God.” Rainbow gasped.

The figure identified as the vampire lifted its head up and looked back revealing his pale skin, bald head, red eyes, and sharp fangs with drops of animal blood tricking down its lips. The only form of attire the vampire wore was a pair of pants. The vampire looked upon the group before smirking and gave a sinister snicker.

“Well, what have we here?” he asked amusingly, “An entire smorgasbord delivered right at my feet.”

“How dare you feast upon the innocent creatures of my home!” Willow demanded.

“Hey, a guys gotta eat, you know?” the vampire asked nonchalant.

“Well, your feasting nights are over.” Spike stepped forward.

The vampire blinked at the sight of him, “So the infamous Dragon Knight, we meet at last.”

“So you do know me?”

“Oh, yes. My brothers and sisters in the Children of Sanguine have put word out of you and to be weary should any of us encounter you.”

“Looks like you made a big impact on the order.” Drakon told Spike.

“And now I Alkar will have the honor of delivering you to them,” he eyed Sunset, “Along with the traitorous bitch.”

Sunset frowned at what he called her, but the girls looked to Sunset confused, “Sunset, what is he talking about?” Twilight asked confused.

“Oh, she never told you?” Alkar asked amused, “Well, then I'll elucidate for you,” Alkar began pacing around them, “You see once upon a time Sunset here came to us looking to become part of our order.”

“Sunset?” The girls asked collectively in shock, as Sunset looked ashamed.

“Yes. Sadly however before her place could become permanent she went and betrayed us.” Alkar scowled.

“I thought you were just a fun group, but after witnessing what you and the other normal members do I was in way over my head!” Sunset argued.

“And she made the right choice to leave rather than become one of you.” Spike added.

“You knew?” Applejack asked.

“She told me herself.” he answered.

“Enough of this!” Alkar silenced them, “Once I've defeated you, Knight. These ladies will make fine additions to our order, and these woods will be our newest domain.”

“We will never join your cult!” Rarity called.

“And these woods don't belong to you.” Willow added.

“For now.” Alkar bared his fangs and flew at them, only for Spike to slide in and block the vampire's path meeting him in a grapple.

“Take cover!” Spike ordered, as the girls took cover for the time being.

Spike threw Alkar over his shoulder as the vampire bounced off a tree and dove back at Spike. The young man dodged Alkar's strike and spoke, “Out of curiosity, how long have you been a vampire?”

“Couple hundred years, give or take,” Alkar answered, “When you live so long you tend to stop keeping track.”

Alkar dove at Spike again, as he dodged the vampire before throwing a punch at the undead monster making him crash into one of the trees. The vampire picked himself back up and once again fought Spike who fought back while making sure to keep the monster from sinking his fangs into any part of his body, especially the neck. Although he couldn't stop Alkar from landing a few hits to him.

“Come on, Spike!” Rainbow cheered.

“Teach that blood sucker a lesson!” Pinkie cheered along.

“I know Spike can handle himself, but there's gotta be something we can do.” Apple Bloom told the girls.

Twilight looked around the woods before getting an idea, “I have a plan, follow me.” she led the girls off.

Spike and Alkar grappled with both fighters trying to overpower the other, “You will fall by my hands!” Alkar declared.

“I don't think so!” Spike replied, as he started putting all his strength into it and broke the grapple before delivering a round house kick to Alkar's head.

“You're really getting annoying!” Alkar growled as he attacked Spike who defended himself, but wound up getting knocked against a tree.

“Ok, that kinda hurt.” Spike groaned, before seeing Alkar pin him to the tree.

“Now I'll drain you dry!” Alkar attempted to go for Spike's neck.

“Hey, Alkar!” Came Pinkie's voice, as the vampire looked up seeing the girls were all in the tree above him and Spike, “Update in the forecast tonight! Downpour!” suddenly the girls started pouring all the garlic Pinkie brought with down onto Alkar who hissed.

“I hate garlic!” Alkar released Spike and ran out from under the tree to avoid the garlic.

“Spike!” Sunset called above dropping the stake Pinkie brought with to him.

Spike caught the stake and saw Alkar was still shaking the garlic off him, taking this chance he flew at Alkar preparing to jab the stake through his heart. Unfortunately Alkar caught on quickly and managed to grab the stake before Spike could jab it into his heart.

“What?” Spike gasped, as Alkar tugged the stake out of his grip before spin kicking Spike back and landed on the ground.

“Trying to stake me through the heart?” Alkar asked rhetorically as he looked at the stake before breaking it, “Clever, but sadly you failed. And now I'm gonna pick up where I left off with you.”

Alkar approached Spike who picked himself up, “I can't be defeated by this vampire. Otherwise the girls, the camp, and the woods are in trouble. I need more help!” he said to himself as his gauntlets started glowing and extending from his wrists were glowing blades, “Whoa!”

“What the?” Alkar stepped back seeing the new blades on his opponent.

“Check Spike out!” Apple Bloom gasped.

“He's got new weapons.” Rarity gasped.

“And they look awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“Well done, Spike,” Drakon congratulated him, “You've unlocked a new weapon of your armor. Those blades are protected with pure light magic. Meaning a creature of darkness such as him is vulnerable to them.”

“Oh.” Spike answered before looking in Alkar's direction smirking under his mask.

“Uh-oh.” Alkar said in worry.

Spike flew at Alkar with his blades ready, and attacked the vampire. Alkar fearing the blades tried to keep his distance from Spike.

“Look at Spike go now!” Fluttershy gasped.

“He's even better than before.” Sunset marveled.

“That's because Alkar knows Spike has something he cannot handle.” Willow noted.

Alkar though scared of getting cut down by Spike's new blades started thinking to how this cowardice act was making him look and if the other members of the order knew of this, they would surely cast him out of have him executed for failure. Using this as a driving force, Alkar screeched as he attacked Spike again putting the hero on the defense. Even with his new weapons, he still didn't want the vampire getting close enough to sink his fangs into them.

“I will not be bested by one who carries a dragons spirit!” Alkar declared before Pee-Wee's squawking was heard.

Everyone saw Pee-Wee flying through the woods towards their location, and upon getting close enough stopped in mid air, spread his wings and unleashed a fiery glow. The brightness which was on par with the suns glow stunned Alkar who tried shielding his eyes. Spike seeing this finally took another shot and dashed forward before piercing his heart with one of his magic blades.

Alkar screamed as his eyes widened from the painful stab into his heart. Spike and the others watched as Alkar spazzed around before stopping, followed by his flesh and meat melting off his body leaving him as a skeleton that crumbled to pieces before his bones turned to dust leaving behind his pants.

“Well, what an exit!” Pinkie laughed.

“That was insane!” Scootaloo gasped.

“But Spike did it!” Rarity cheered, as they all got down from the tree and ran to Spike congratulating him.

“You did it, Spike!” Twilight cheered.

“I couldn’t have pulled it all off without you girls,” Spike admitted, as Pee-Wee perched on a log looking up at him, “You too, Pee-Wee. Way to come through in the clutch.” Pee-Wee squawked proudly.

“You all did well in protecting my home and all that lives here,” Willow commended them, “Especially you, Spike.”

“No problem.” Spike said before groaning.

“Spike, you're hurt!” Rarity gasped, as she and Applejack helped him.

“Don't worry. I just gotta sleep it off.” he assured them.

“I might be able to help with that.” Willow offered.

“Really, how?” Spike wondered.

“Follow me.” Willow led them further through the woods.

They followed the dryad to a spot where the moon shined down to reveal a creek, “A creek?” Rainbow asked.

“It is no ordinary creek,” Willow explained, “It has been enchanted with pure magic guaranteed to heal one's injuries, fatigue, and restores beauty.”

Upon hearing this, Rarity's eyes lit up, “It can do that?!”

“Correct. You may use it to heal yourself, Spike.”

“Really? You'd let me use it?” Spike asked.

“You've earned it.”

“Thank you.”

“Just a moment!” Rarity spoke up, “It doesn't seem fair Spike alone gets to enjoy such a wonderful bath alone. After all we all helped him in defeating Alkar so I think it's only fair we should enjoy it as well. Right, Spike?” she smiled.

“Um, would that be ok, Willow?” he asked the dryad.

“I shall allow it since you're all my friends.” Willow answered, as the girls smiled.

“Thanks,” Spike said, before noticing the girls started undressing, “Whoa! What're you all doing?!”

“Well, what's it look like?” Pinkie asked rhetorically, “We're getting ready to enjoy the bath.”

“Then let me at least get out of eyes view so you can enjoy it in privacy!” Spike was prepared to step away only to be pulled back by Rainbow Dash.

“Hold it! You still got your injuries to deal with. And we can't just let you wait a turn.”

“What're you suggesting?” Spike asked with a blush.

The girls smiled, as Twilight answered, “We'd like you to join us, Spike.”

“Join you?!”

“Well, yeah. Seeing as how we're all in relationship and all.” Applejack reminded him.

“But don't you think this is going a bit too far on where we are in our relationship?”

“You saved our lives so many times, Spike,” Apple Bloom answered, “I think that puts us a lot further in our relationship.”

“And besides, darling. Would you really pass up such a chance?” Rarity asked batting her eyes at him.

Spike blushed, as he started to give into temptation before answering, “Well, alright.”

“Perfect. So then let's lose them!” Sweetie Belle said, as the girls removed their clothes as Spike watched them stand before him wearing nothing. Their bodies were on full display for Spike as his face turned red.

'The girls are all natural right in front of me!' he thought, as Drakon sat by chuckling.

Suddenly Twilight came up to Spike, “Now it's your turn.” Spike found himself getting stripped of his own attire.

Soon enough Spike and the girls were in the creek relaxing, “Oh, this has to be the best bath I've ever taken!” Rarity moaned, as she stretched her arms up.

“Yeah. Even better than the baths me and Apple Bloom take after a hard days work.” Applejack agreed, as she and her sister soaked side by side.

“How're your injuries, Spike? Are they healing?” Twilight inquired, while relaxing at his side.

“Yeah. I'm feeling new and improved.”

“I'm so glad,” the smart girl smiled, “Any of us would hate to think if something happened to you.”

“Believe me I feel the same as all of you.” Spike replied.

Rainbow spoke up, “So now that we're all comfy, I think you owe us an explanation, Sunset. Like how you used to be part of a vampire cult?”

“Rainbow!” Fluttershy chided her.

“No, it's ok, Fluttershy,” Sunset replied, “This all began during my rebellious phase before I had you girls in my life. I thought the Children of Sanguine was just some cool vampire themed club. But when I realized they were all a bunch of vampire obsessed freaks I knew I didn't belong with them so I got out.”

“And before they could make you into one of them.” Sootaloo added.

“That too. I had no idea back then some of them were actual vampires, until Drakon and Spike clued us in. I didn't wanna tell you girls because I was afraid of how you'd think of me. Already I had to deal with the reputation of a juvenile troublemaker. I didn't want that other piece of my history to be public knowledge. But when Spike and I were attacked by that supporter of the group I had to let him in on my secret. I'm sorry for keeping this from you all.” she sighed, as she sank into the water.

“The past is in the past, Sunset,” Twilight reminded her, “You're not that bad girl you were before. You're a changed person.”

“Yeah. And we all know it as does everyone else.” Rainbow agreed.

Sunset looked around seeing everyone giving her a nod making her happy as she rose up form the water, “Thanks, everyone,” she then swam closer to Spike hugging his arm causing it to go in between her breasts, “And thank you, Spike.”

Spike blushed, before realizing all the other girls swimming closer draping themselves around him causing him to feel their bare bodies press against him.

“Yeah, you never stop showing us just how amazing you are.” Applejack said.

“We love you, Spike.” Fluttershy added, scooting closer to him.

“Thanks, girls. And I love you too.” Spike smiled as he held them closer.

“We can officially mark this off as our first shared bath together.” Pinkie noted.

“Indeed,” Rarity agreed, “And who knows what we'll all do next like this.”

“Let's try not to force it.” Spike suggested, as they all agreed and continued to relax and let the bath heal them.

Soon they all got out of the bath, dried off and changed back into their camp clothes. Willow spoke up, “Once again I cannot thank you nearly enough for what you've done.”

“It was no trouble,” Spike replied, “Was just doing what any good person would. Although in this case fighting a vampire I had to do more than what a normal good person would do.” the girls chuckled.

“And just like before, this will lead you back to camp.” Willow touched one of the flowers that glowed and soon more flowers glowed giving them a trail of light back to camp.

“Thanks again, Willow.” Twilight said.

“Come on, ya'll let's head back.” Applejack said, as they started off.

“I don't know about you, girls but I am probably going to sleep in until lunch tomorrow.” Spike said, as many of them could agree to that as they headed back.

The next day, Spike had slept in a bit, but not as long as he claimed he would feeling overwhelmed with stamina from the bath last night that he was up and about with the girls feeling just the same enjoying the camp activities. He was in the kitchen decorating cookies with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, canoeing with Rainbow Dash and Applejack, doing arts and crafts with Rarity and Sweetie Belle, archery with Thorax, Button, and Scootaloo, and just relaxing with Twilight, Sunset, and Apple Bloom.

When nighttime came, Gloriosa and Timber stood before a large ceremonial bonfire, “Let me just say you've all been a wonderful group of campers this camp has ever seen.” Gloriosa began.

“And we hope you all made some fond memories here during your stay.” Timber added.

“But sadly tomorrow you'll all be heading home.” Gloriosa said with a sigh, as the campers moaned.

“But tonight, we party one last time!” Timber cheered making the others cheer as well.

“So let's get it started!” Gloriosa cheered.

Vinyl was operating a turntable mixing music for everyone to dance to. They all danced around the warm glow of the bonfire partying like it was new years or something. Spike was brought out together by the girls to dance with them which he happily did, even Drakon despite being invisible to all but the group danced around as well. Things took a hilarious turn when Celestia joined in the dancing after having another bottle of beer and once again wound up flirting with Spike forcing Luna and Spike's girls to separate the two despite Celestia's struggle to keep Spike close.

Through a montage of pictures that were taken of their time a camp from the activities they all shared together to even Gloriosa slipping Spike her number much to Timber's shock, the last picture was of the whole group posing in front of the bonfire with the adults and camp counselors. And though he wasn't visible in the picture to anyone other than Spike and the girls, Drakon could be seen in the image by them floating above the whole group. Their time at Camp Everfree was something they would never forget.

Parent's Day

At Spike's place one morning, he got up and got ready for school before heading out giving Peewee a goodbye and see ya soon. He walked to Everfree Academy and saw not only his fellow classmates, but other adults head inside the building with them.

“That's right.” he told himself remembering an important piece of news Cheerilee told them a few days ago.

In class, Spike and his classmates listened to an announcement Cheerilee was giving, “Now this coming Friday students is where we shall have our annual Parent's day. Meaning you are welcomed to invite your parents, guardians, or any relative if yours to the academy for the day.”

Several of the students were excited to hear that seeing this as a chance to show their families how well they're doing in school. For Spike however, it didn't matter to him since he didn't have parents to invite or any other relatives close enough to him.

Nevertheless, Spike just sucked it up knowing today was going to be just another day for him at school, until Drakon spoke to him.

“You know, Spike, this could be a chance for you to finally meet the rest of the parents or guardians of your girlfriends outside the Sparkle's.”

Spike stopped in his tracks realizing that, “You're right. I'm actually going to meet the rest of their parents. Oh, why didn't I realize that sooner?!”

“Easy, Spike,” Drakon calmed him, “You hit it off well with the Sparkle's so I'm sure you'll hit it off well with the rest of their families.”

“I hope so.” Spike replied.

"Which also brings up another question."

"What's that?"

"Do you and the girls plan to tell them you're all in one big relationship?"

"Uh..." Spike said not sure how to handle that, and wondered if the girls were thinking the same thing. Nevertheless he headed inside the school building.

As Spike walked through the halls he watched his classmates were showing them around the school before classes would begin. Even his pals Thorax and Button were showing their parents some of the stuff in the classrooms.

“Spike, over here!” came Twilight's voice.

Spike looked over seeing Twilight with her parents Night Light and Velvet. He hurried over and hugged Twilight, “Morning, Twilight.”

“Good morning, Spike. You remember my parents, of course.”

“Right. Good to see you again, Mr. and Mrs. Sparkle.” Spike greeted the two.

“Good to see you too, Spike.” Night Light shook his hands.

“You look like you're doing very well.” Velvet added with a smile.

“Yes, ma'am.” Spike nodded while blushing still captivated by her beauty.

“We're just so excited to see our daughter in school today. She's such a model student.” Night Light said proudly.

“She sure is.” Spike confirmed making Twilight blush.

“Howdy ya'll!” Spike and Twilight looked and saw Applejack and Applebloom walking over with their own parents.

“Morning Applejack. Applebloom.” Spike greeted them.

“Morning, sugarcube.” Applejack greeted as she and her sister both gave Spike a hug.

“Spike, we'd like ya to meet our parents.” Applebloom began, as Spike looked at the two adults.

“Ma. Pa. This here's our friend Spike Obsidian,” Applejack introduced, “Spike, this here's our ma, Pear Butter. And our pa, Bright Mac.”

“Nice to meetcha, son.” Bright Mac shook his hand.

“Likewise, sir.” Spike answered shaking his hand back.

“Boy, you sure weren't kiddin', A.J. He does have quite the grip. I respect that.” Bright Mac told his eldest daughter who smiled.

Pear Butter approached Spike, “Applejack and Applebloom's told us so much about you, Spike.”

“Have they?” Spike wondered.

“Yes. They said, you're polite, kind, and not to mention very handsome. Their description doesn't do you justice.” Pear flattered Spike who blushed.

“Ma, don't embarrass Spike or us for that matter!” Applejack pulled her mother back.

“Sorry, A.J, I couldn't resist.” Pear giggled.

“It's alright,” Spike replied, as Drakon watched the scene amused, “And I must say it's an honor to meet the two heads of the Apple Family business. Your products are super tasty.”

“Well, thank ya, Spike.” Pear replied.

“But even though we run a successful business, we still consider ourselves simple farm folk.” Bright mac said proudly.

“Ya darn tootin'!” Applejack and Applebloom agreed, and the four laughed.

“Good morning!” came Rarity in sing song.

They saw Rarity and Sweetie Belle walking over with their parents following them.

“Rarity! Sweetie Belle!” Spike greeted the two with a hug.

“Good morning, Spike.” Rarity greeted.

“How're you doing?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Never better. I take it these are your parents?”

“Correct,” Rarity confirmed, “Mother. Father. This is Spike Obsidian.”

“It's nice to meet you both.” Spike greeted respectfully.

“Pleasure's all ours, Spike,” Rarity and Sweetie Belle's dad answered, as he shook his hand, “Name's Hondo Flanks, and this here's my wife, Cookie Crumbles.”

“Very nice to meet you, young man.” Cookie greeted Spike with a smile.

Drakon spoke to Spike while looking at Rarity's dad mustache, “Jeez what's with the hairy caterpillar under his nose?” he laughed. Rarity and Sweetie Belle held in their laughter from what Drakon said, while Spike kept a straight face.

“Um good morning.” came Fluttershy as she approached with her mother and father.

“Good morning, Fluttershy,” Spike greeted her with a hug, before noticing her parents looked a little nervous, “I take it these are your parents?”

“Yes. This is my mom Posey, and my dad Gentle Breeze. Mom and dad, this is Spike Obsidian.”

“Well, it's nice to meet you both.” Spike greeted the two who looked just as nervous as Fluttershy could be.

“Likewise, dear.” Posy greeted timidly.

“Our Fluttershy's said nothing but good things about you.” Gentle Breeze explained nervously.

“Wow. They're more timid than their own daughter.” Drakon told Spike who noticed as well. Fluttershy also hearing this felt embarrassed.

“Good morning everyone!” Pinkie cheered as she skipped over.

“Good morning, Pinkie.” Spike greeted her before receiving a hug from the energetic girl.

“I'm just so excited for parent's day! Cause it's the perfect chance to introduce you to my parents!” she stepped aside to reveal her mom and dad who had a very firm look on their faces which worried Spike.

“Yikes, I never would guess they'd be Pinkie's parents.” Drakon told Spike who decided to be nice and greet them.

“Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Pie. I'm Spike Obsidian. It's nice to finally meet you.”

The adults looked to Spike their expressions not changing which made the young man nervous. Finally Pinkie's dad spoke up.

“Tis and honor to finally meet the young man our daughter has spoken so highly of for months. I am called Igneous Rock Pie, son of Feldspar Granite Pie.”

Pinkie's mom fixed her bifocals and spoke, “Thou shalt know me as Cloudy Quartz.”

“Once again I am honored to finally meet Pinkie's parents.” Spike answered.

“Our daughter truly has spoke highly of you to all of us,” Cloudy explained, “We thank you for being there for her.”

“And we hope you shall continue to be.” Igneous added.

“Of course.”

Pinkie smiled and spoke to her boyfriend, “Aren't they the best?”

Spike wasn't sure how to truly answer that before Rainbow walked over, “Morning, guys. Hey, Spike.”

“Morning, Rainbow.” Spike greeted, before seeing her parents walk over.

“So you're Spike Obsidian.” the man with rainbow haired began.

“That's me. And you must be Rainbow Dash's parents.”

“We sure are. I'm her father Bow Hothoof.”

“And I'm her mother Windy Whistles.”

“And we're... Rainbow's biggest fans!” the two declared together revealing they were wearing shirts with Rainbow's face stitched on front.

“Huh?” Drakon asked Spike in disbelief.

Rainbow sighed, “Sorry about this, Spike. My parents are uber supportive to the point it can be overwhelming.”

“I see. Well even if overwhelming you should be glad you have them.” Spike told her making her cringe remembering Spike's situation.

“You're right. And I truly am.” she admitted.

“Hey, guys!” Scootaloo called, as she approached with her parents.

“Hi, Scootaloo.” Spike greeted her with a hug.

“Spike, I'd like you to meet my parents Snap Shutter and Mane Allgood.”

“So you're the Spike our Scoots has been going on about.” Snap greeted Spike with a handshake.

“I guess so.” Spike shrugged.

“He's even more good looking than you told us.” Mane teased Scootaloo who blushed.

“Mom!”

Spike got a better look at the two, “You know I actually saw you two on TV. You're the hosts of Wild & Exotic Animals.”

“We sure are.” Snap confirmed.

“You two really bring in a lot of animals on your show.” Spike continued.

“Well, we're good with them. In fact we used to be world travelers studying and capturing rare and exotic animals on film.” Mane explained, as her husband continued.

“But when we decided to start a family we decided to settle down in one location,” he held Scootaloo close, “And thanks to our reputation we were able to get our own show allowing us to work closer to home.”

Mane nodded, “We wouldn't be able to give Scootaloo a real life if we continued to globe-trot. So we found this new life as a perfect compromise. We stay in one location so Scootaloo can live a normal life with us, and we still get to work with animals.”

“Good compromise.” Spike admitted.

“Hey, guys!”

They saw Sunset coming over with a woman accompanying her. Spike looked at them and thought to Drakon, 'She must be the one Sunset decided to finally settle for after getting bounced around other foster families.'

“So she is.” the spirit confirmed.

“Hi, Spike. Hi girls.” Sunset greeted.

“Hi, Sunset.” the girls greeted.

“Hi, Sunset.” Spike greeted her with a hug.

“Spike, I'd like you to meet... my mom Stellar Flare. Mom, this is Spike Obsidian.”

“Pleasure to meet you, ma'am.” Spike shook her hand.

“Pleasure's all mine, Spike. I do hope Sunset hasn't been too much a handful. She can be quite rebellious.”

“So I heard.” Spike humored her as Sunset blushed embarrassed.

Drakon looked over all the girls parents and spoke to his partner, “These girls got quite the families. And much like Velvet they definitely have their mothers looks and bodies.” Spike blushed while trying not to stare at any of the moms.

“How're you holding up here, Spike?” Night Light asked.

“Fine, why do you ask?”

Velvet spoke, “Well considering it's parents day, and you...”

“It's fine. Really it is.” Spike assured them.

“Well, if it help, you're more than welcome to consider us your family.” Pear offered.

“Really?”

“Ya darn tootin'!” Bright Mac agreed.

“One's kin should not always be determined by blood.” Igneous added.

“What he said.” Hondo agreed.

“Yes. You're more than welcomed to be part of our families.” Posy assured Spike who started feeling happier.

“Thanks, everyone. I really-” Spike was cut off as many of the students and parents started gasping in surprise which caught their attention.

They looked and saw walking down the hall was Grogar with everyone giving him space. The sight of him brought a twinkle to Twilight's eyes.

“Oh, my gosh, do you know who that is?!”

“I do.” Spike answered in surprise.

Grogar spotted Spike and walked up to him, “Spike, my boy! Long time no see!”

“Uncle Grogar?”

“That's me,” he chuckled, “My goodness look at you. I hardly recognized you.”

“Thanks, but what're you doing here?”

“I'm here for parents day of course.” he answered.

“But you're...”

“I know, I know. I'm not your parent or anything, but as a close friend of your parents I feel obligated to attend these events.” Grogar explained.

“Right. But how did you know I attend Everfree Academy now?” Spike wondered.

“When you got transferred Principal Neighsay informed me, being the closest contact with you after all.”

“Makes sense.”

“I can't tell you how proud I feel. I mean to be accepted at Everfree Academy is no easy feat.” Gorgar continued to boast how proud he was.

“Yeah. Listen as long as your here I'd like you to meet my friends. This is Twilight Sparkle.”

“It's nice to meet you, Professor Dagger. I'm a big fan of your research.” Twilight said excited.

“I appreciate that.”

“Then there's Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Applejack, Sunset Shimmer, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo.”

“Charmed and delighted, ladies,” Grogar greeted them before turning to the adults, “And you must all be their proud parents?”

“We sure are.” Hondo confirmed.

“Splendid. Since we're all here. Why don't we check out the school together see how much our kids are accomplishing here?” Grogar suggested.

“Sounds good to me.” Bright Mac agreed along with the rest, and they started walking off with Spike and the girls.

As they walked, Grogar glanced out a nearby window seeing the parking lot at the white van he came in and smirked, 'Soon, it'll be showtime.'

The Dirty Rat

During the day at the academy, Spike, his girls, and the other students continued to go about their schedules and classes like regularly, only this time their parents or guardians were in the back as an audience to see how they perform in class. While each of the girls made sure to give their teachers their undivided attention and answer a question when they could to show their families how they are model students, Spike himself did the same to show his girls parents he too was a model student, while also making sure Grogar knew he was doing ok in a new school.

During Phys Ed taking place outside, Spike was doing some exercises with the boys, while the girls were on the other side doing their own exercises. The girls parents and Grogar were seated in a middle area so they'd be able to keep track of their daughters and Spike together.

“That's our Rainbow Dash, see her work it out.” Bow said proudly with Windy nodding.

“Indeed, of course our Applejack is nothing to overlook.” Pear noted her daughter keeping up with Rainbow.

“Uh-huh,” Bright Mac agreed, “She's got the strength like all of the Apple kin.”

“Yes your daughters are fine pieces of work,” Grogar agreed, before looking back at Spike, “And Spike, he's truly come a long way since I last saw him.”

“When was that exactly?” Snap wondered.

“Not since his parents funeral,” Grogar answered, “We were all in mourning that day. Especially Spike. And yet he stayed strong knowing that's how his parents raised him. I tried to be there as much for him, especially when his parents left them the house and their money. I made sure to pay off the house so he wouldn't have to worry about that. And I always forwarded him plenty of money to help pay the bills.”

“That's so thoughtful of you.” Cookie said.

“Well, the boy needed a shred of hope in his life. After all what his parents told me he had to put up with due to his size, he didn't exactly have such a happy childhood. And when they died I could only imagine just how worse it got for him. Makes me wish I was able to make more time to talk to him so I can see just how much he's changed. I mean it's hard to imagine that's the same Spike. Whatever he started doing for himself it's worked wonders.”

“Yeah, I was never that good looking at that age.” Night Light admitted.

“Oh, honey, you still turned out great.” Velvet held him close.

“With how our Rainbow described him, he would definitely make any lucky girl happy.” Windy told everyone.

“Indeed he would.” Cloudy agreed.

Afterward the group was gathered in the cafeteria to enjoy lunch, which Spike, the girls, and their families making sure to sit at a long table to accommodate them all. They all sat and enjoyed their lunch, as Grogar spoke to Spike.

“I have to say, Spike, you've been proving to be quite a model student here.”

“You mean it?” Spike asked.

“Of course. Your parents would be very proud.”

Spike smiled, “Yeah, they sure would be.”

“So, Spike, any kind of plans you got in mind for yourself in the future?” Hondo inquired.

“Well, actually for a long time I haven't given too big a thought on it. Given the life I had I didn't think I actually had a future to look forward to,” the girls parents felt bad for Spike knowing how much trouble his life used to be and how it affected him, “But ever since I transferred to this school I started seeing perhaps there is a future for me after all.”

“Yeah with one of his options being a vigilante.” Drakon noted, as the girls listened to him.

“Of course there is,” Bright Mac confirmed to Spike, “Based on all our daughters said about you, this world needs more honest and caring people. And you sure fit the bill.”

“He sure does.” Pear agreed making Spike blush.

Suddenly Grogar's cellphone rang, “Oh, excuse me, I better take this.”

“Remember, Uncle, we're meeting in the gymnasium after this.” Spike reminded him.

“I'll be there,” Grogar promised, as he stepped away and outside the cafeteria for privacy. When he was alone he answered it, “Hello? Yes it's almost time.”

Soon everyone was clearing out of the cafeteria and heading for the gymnasium. Spike looked around seeing no sign of Grogar, “Uncle Grogar's not here yet.”

“He said he'd be there, Spike. Relax.” Twilight comforted him.

“Right. Oh. Pardon me. Call of nature. Be right there.” Spike said, as he split off from the crowd and headed for the nearest mens room.

As the people made their way into the gymnasium, Grogar met back up with them, “Hello, everyone. Where's Spike?”

“He was heading for the washroom.” Rarity answered.

“He should be here shortly.” Twilight added.

“Good,” Grogar replied, before thinking, 'With what's about to go down. Spike'll be smart enough to keep his distance. That's just what he'd do.'

Everyone was in the gymnasium where Celestia, Luna, and the rest of the faculty were gathered. Celestia was on the stage and spoke into a mic, “Attention students and parents. Once again we're so glad many of you could show up here at parents day to not only support your children, but to see just how we at Everfree Academy mold the young minds of our students so they can grow up to be their best selves for the future.”

As everyone listened, Grogar glanced down at his watch seeing the time before smirking, and thought, 'Showtime.'

Spike after exiting the mens room, spoke to Drakon, “Come on, I got to get back to the others.”

As he started to hurry for the gymnasium, he heard a hissing sound, “What was that?” he asked the spirit.

“Not my stomach. I can't get hungry.” Drakon reminded him.

Spike cautiously stepped down the corridor before sliding on scene at the end of the hallway was a hideous rat-like mutant. It looked seven feet tall, had long brown unkempt hair, green glowing eyes, a mammalian nose, long sharp fangs and claws, a rat-like tail that was as long as his body, and rat-like feet. For attire, it wore a dark brown overcoat, a white shirt with some holes, and gray torn jeans. The creature spotted Spike and growled, while the teen boy was in shock.

“Drakon... what the fuck is that thing?!" Spike exclaimed.

"Your guess is as good as mine Spike," Drakon replied, "However, he's giving off the same foul energy Shadow Storm did as the Smooze!"

Spike's eyes widened, "Wait, are you saying whatever turned Shadow into the Blob is the same thing that turned this poor schmuck here into an ugly ass Skaven!"

The creature growled at him which turned into a screech that was a cross between a man and a rat.

"I don't think he appreciated you saying that, Spike..." Drakon grumbled.

The rat man tried to swap him with his tail, but Spike managed to dodge out of the way just in time. The rat man then inhaled and lets out a visible green cloud onto a wall which quickly melts.

"Acid breath?! Are you kidding me?!"

"Spike, we can't let that thing run around the campus!" Drakon pointed out, "If he reaches the gym where everyone else is, it'll cause a panic!"

Spike sighed, "What a way to spend parent's day."

The creature chased after Spike who made a run for it, and thought, 'I gotta slip to a blind spot and transform.'

The rat creature continued to chase Spike before hearing the sounds coming form the gymnasium. Ignoring Spike, the rat creature headed for the gym.

“Bad news, man. He got bored with you!” Drakon motioned to the mutant heading for the gym.

“Oh, no!” Spike gasped, before realizing there was no attention on him and was able to transform while dawning his mask.

In the gymnasium all was relatively calm as Celestia continued speaking to the students and parents before the door of the gym burst open and the rat mutant slid in hissing.

The sight of the creature started a mass panic among everyone there, especially the parents. Twilight and the others were just as horrified.

“What is that thing?!” Applejack exclaimed in shock.

“I don't know, but it's hideous! And smells repulsive too.” Rarity gagged.

The mutant looked around hissing at everyone and looking like it was enjoying the looks of fright on their faces.

Before it could attack anyone, Spike as the Dragon Knight jumped in, “Hold it right there tall, hairy, and smelly!”

Everyone gasped upon seeing the Dragon Knight while the mutant and Grogar looked pleased at his arrival.

Last night at Grogar's lab, the doctor was looking over the latest article explaining another one of the Dragon Knight's heroic exploits. He gripped the edges of the paper tightly and frowned, “This Dragon Knight is really becoming a nuisance to my operations! He not only defeated the first unofficial subject of Radiation X, but even defeated my bio-fiends? Well, no more Mr. Nice Guy. I think it's time I bring out one of my test subjects.”

He left his office and started walking through the lab passing several cages containing many of his genetically altered experiments who looked itching to get out and do who knows what. He stopped before a particular cage with the sign above it reading Bottom Feeder. And inside said cage was the rat creature.

“Evening,” he greeted the mutant who growled, before seeing the prof press a button causing his cage to open up. He looked up at Grogar curious, as the man continued, “Let's talk.”

Later the two walked down a hallway, as the prof spoke to the mutant, “Now do you understand?”

“Yeah,” the rat mutant answered, “The Dragon Knight's all up in your business. But what does that have to do with me?”

“Why else would I invite you to partake in my experiment?” Grogar asked rhetorically.

“Invite? That's what you call having your goons jump me off the street and bring me here against my will?”

“Out there you were nothing but a petty thug who scraped and ate at the bottom,” Grogar reminded him, “I brought you here and made you something better.”

“If you call being a dirty rat better.” the mutant grumbled.

Grogar scowled at his sassing, “The reason I let you out is because I'm ready to make use of you and your new form.”

“How so?”

“As said the Dragon Knight is becoming a problem. And I want him dealt with. Problem is no one knows where he'll show up. In fact he only shows up if there's trouble. Which is why...” he hinted to the mutant.

“You want me to stir up some trouble and draw him out.” he called it.

“Exactly. I want to see him up close and study him. Can I trust you to make it work?”

“No problem. Where do you want me to make a scene?” the mutant asked.

“I have just the place in mind.” Grogar smirked, before checking his calendar on his phone reading 'Parents Day at Everfree Academy'.

Grogar from the crowd watched as the Dragon Knight and his mutant creation had their stand off, before the mutant jumped at the hero who rolled across the ground with both trying to pin the other. As the mutant pinned Spike to the ground, the hero could smell his enemy's breath.

“Oh! When did you brush last?!” he kicked the mutant off.

The mutant landed on its back but got back up as did Spike. The mutant used his tail to wrap around Spike's ankle and trips him up.

“Nice use of your tail. But I got surprises too!” he extended a light energy blade from his wrist and attempted to cut the mutants tail.

The mutant quickly released Spike's ankle and recalled his tail before it could get chopped, “Watch it, I'm not a chameleon!”

“A chameleon would be cooler than a dirty stinky rat.” Spike mocked.

“For your information chump! My name is Bottom Feeder.”

“Bottom Feeder? I think you'd be better off with Dirty Rat.”

Bottom Feeder frowned, “It's because I had to scrap and eat away at the bottom of the barrel before I became this.”

“And how did you become this?” Spike inquired.

Bottom Feeder caught a glance from Grogar frowning in his direction, “That's my business.”

“No matter. You're the one trespassing here. And I don't take kindly to trespassers.”

“Tell someone who cares!” Bottom Feeder answered as he attacked Spike meeting him in a grapple trying to overpower the other.

“Looks at him go!” Thunderlane gasped.

“The Dragon Knight is amazing!” Cloudchaser cheered.

The students cheered for the Dragon Knight, while Twilight and the girls went along with it much to all the adults surprise.

Spike feeling his spirits lifted by the support started overpowering Bottom Feeder's own strength before slamming him onto the ground, and grabbed him by the tail and continuously slammed him before tossing him up and delivered a powerful punch to the mutants face making him fly backward and crash through one of the gymnasium's windows.

'Good thing this academy is insured,' Spike thought before flying up to the window and saw no sign of Bottom Feeder, “He's gone.” he was interrupted by the sounds of cheers and applause before looking back at the students and adults cheering wildly.

“Looks like the Dragon Knight's made an impression here and not just Spike Obsidian.” Drakon noted.

“Right,” Spike replied before addressing the crowd, “Thank you, you've been a lovely audience, but I must go now. Remember to stay in school!” he slipped out the window.

As everyone kept cheering as the hero made his exit, Rainbow spoke to her friends, “He's doing PSAs now?” the girls couldn’t help but giggle.

After Spike fled he snuck back into the school and changed back to see everyone was exiting the gymnasium and raced over looking shocked.

“Are you all ok? I saw that rat thing in the halls and I took cover before it could find me.”

“We're just glad you're ok, Spike.” Twilight said playing along.

“You are ok, aren't you?” Grogar asked sounding concerned.

“I'm fine, Uncle. What about you?”

“I'm ok.”

“You missed all the action, Spike.” Pinkie said.

“The Dragon Knight showed up and fought that rat varmint!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“Really? Dammit, I missed something good.” Spike said acting.

“You did the right thing taking cover in such a situation.” Stellar assured him.

“And what matters is each of us is unharmed.” Velvet added.

“She's right.” Night Light agreed.

“Attention everyone!” Luna addressed the group, as Celestia continued.

“Due to recent events and damage we'll be cutting the day short, and we'll inform you all when it's safe to return to school. We apologize for the inconvenience.” Many of them were disappointed in the cut day while some were glad to be able to go home early.

As they were escorted out many were taking their leave, as Spike and the girls were discussing something, until Night Light spoke.

“Well, everyone ready to go?”

“Not yet, dad.” Twilight answered.

“There's something we'd like to discuss with you all.” Sunset added.

“Oh, what is it?” Gentle Breeze inquired, as the adults were curious.

Before they could say anything, Grogar got another call, “Pardon me,” he answers his phone, “Hello? Yes I'm coming,” he hangs up, “Sorry, Spike, but I really need to go now. Something just came up at work.”

“I understand, Uncle.” Spike answered.

“But we should really look into getting together again.” Grogar suggested.

“I'd like that.” the boy admitted.

“It was nice meeting you all.” The professor told the group.

“Before you go, professor,” Twilight began before holding out a book to him, “Would you autograph my copy of your book?”

Grogar smiled, “Of course.” he signed Twilight's book, as the girl hugged it.

“Thank you so much!” Rainbow and Sunset rolled their eyes at Twilight fangirl moment.

“Bye, Uncle Grogar, and thanks for coming to Parents Day!” Spike called.

Grogar headed back to the white van he came in and got in before driving off. As he drove poking in from behind was Bottom Feeder who after getting tossed out the window made his way back to the van Grogar came in and had hid inside before he was signaled to break into the school.

“Jeez, that Dragon Knight hits hard. No wonder he's been doing so well in messing up your operations.”

“You failed to beat him Bottom Feeder.” Grogar reminded him.

“Hey at least I held out, didn't I? And I got away!” the mutant argued.

“Even so!” Grogar spoke up loudly, “I expected a better performance out of you... But you still did what you needed. I saw the Dragon Knight up close and just how good he really is. He is indeed formidable as my bio-fiends said he was. And now that I've seen what he's capable of this will require further study on how to deal with him. And as for you.”

Bottom Feeder gulped fearing the worse until Grogar smirked, “I'll keep you around now that you've proven your worth.”

“Th-thank you, professor.” the mutant answered gratefully.

Grogar continued to drive and thought, 'Dragon Knight. If you thought my bio-fiends or Bottom Feeder was a challenge, well I have plenty more where they came from.'

Back with the others, Spike and the girls took their parents to an area of the park that looked clear of anyone else giving them some privacy.

“Ok, we're here. So what did you all want to talk about?” Hondo asked, as the adults were all ears.

“Well, it's difficult to explain, and shocking I'm afraid.” Rarity began nervously.

“What do you mean?” Windy asked.

“The truth is we...” Fluttershy nervously starts drawing circles in the ground with her foot.

“WE'RE ALL DATING SPIKE!” Pinkie shouted surprising the adults and her friends, “Oh, that felt good to get off my chest.”

Spike and the rest of the girls looked nervously at the other adults who were lost with words, as Drakon spoke to his vessel and the girls, “Well, that's all out in the open, so now you have to come clean.”

“What do you mean you're all dating Spike?” Mane asked confused.

“It's as Pinkie said, mom.” Scootaloo answered.

“All ten of us are dating Spike Obsidian.” Twilight explained.

The rest of the girls stood on the spot nervous about their parents reactions, but none as nervous as Spike who didn't know what to do.

“Spike, is that true?” Velvet asked in a serious tone which made him flinch.

'Oh man, can't deny it now,' Spike thought, before answering, “Yes. I'm dating all ten of them.”

“Girls!” Bow gasped.

“Spike didn't force us or anything, dad!” Rainbow spoke up before her father could say more.

“It's what we wanted.” Applejack added.

“It's true.” Apple Bloom confirmed.

“We know it's unheard of, but we all care for Spike equally.” Rarity explained.

“And we all couldn't bare to just let one of us have him all to ourselves.” Sweetie Belle put in.

“Please understand, this is how we feel,” Twilight explained, “Spike is the most amazing person each of us has ever met. He's kind, compassionate, and I don't have to remind you of his bravery.”

Spike not wanting the girls to keep defending him on their own decided to say his piece, “I know this is shocking. Believe me I was just the same when the girls all asked to be my girlfriends together. Because frankly I never thought I would ever find love with a girl, let alone ten of them. Before I met these girls and attended Everfree Academy, I was a nobody. People walked past me as if I was just a ghost to them. But meeting Twilight and the others gave me a sense of hope, a purpose, they opened my eyes to see that anything is possible. I could never thank them enough. But I do love them as much as they love me. And I promise you all this I will continue to love and protect them should they ever need protection. Because they're important to me as I am to them.”

The adults continued to look stupefied while the girls wondered what would come from them after Spike's speech. Finally Velvet spoke up, “I accept your relationship with my daughter, Spike.”

“Huh?” Spike and Twilight gasped.

“I do too.” Night Light agreed.

“What really?” Spike asked.

“You have our blessing as well to date our daughters.” Hondo said on behalf of himself and Cookie who spoke.

“Especially since you're much better than any of the other boys Rarity used to go on about.”

“Mother, please.” Rarity said with her face red from embarrassment, while Sweetie Belle giggled.

“And you have our permission to date our daughters too.” Pear gave Spike their blessing.

“Really, ma?” Applejack asked hopefully as Apple Bloom looked just as hopeful.

Pear nodded, as Bright Mac spoke, “You gals got yourself a keeper with this one.”

Igneous spoke, “Because our daughter speaketh so highly of you, Spike, and after witnessing such honest words. We grant you our permission to be in a relationship with her.”

“Treat her with care, my boy.” Cloudy added.

“Thanks mom and dad! You're the best!” Pinkie cheered.

“This is so wonderful, our girl in a relationship!” Windy said excitedly to her husband.

“We gotta get to work in making her First Relationship Ribbon!” Bow said.

“That's not necessary.” Rainbow replied.

“Mom? Dad?” Scootaloo asked.

The two smiled, as Snap answered, “You really got a winner with this one, Scoots. Wait till your aunts hear about this.” Scootaloo smiled and hugged her parents.

“Sunset could definitely use some romance in her life,” Stellar admitted, “Especially if it'll keep her out of trouble.” she teased.

“Mom!” Sunset blushed embarrassed.

“Well, if you really wanna date our daughter.” Posey began, as Gentle finished.

“Then you and Fluttershy may do so.”

“Thank you both.” Fluttershy smiled happily.

“I'm surprised you're all taking this much better than I hoped.” Spike said in disbelief.

“Yeah. We all are.” Twilight added on behalf of herself and the girls.

“Well, we've seen just the kind of boy Spike was up close already.” Night Light admitted.

“And we kinda figured there was much more between you two.” Velvet put in, as the two teen blushed.

“And our daughters bein' in a relationship with a guy who has more than one girlfriend isn't the strangest thing to happen in our families.” Pear said.

“Yeah, the Apples and the Pears could do some pretty crazy stuff in their time.” Bright Mac laughed.

“What kind of stuff?” Spike wondered, as Applejack spoke up nervously.

“Another time perhaps.”

“In the words of our daughter, having all of you date Spike together would bring our families closer together.” Cloudy noted.

“Thus making us one big family.” Igneous concluded.

“Exactly!” Pinkie replied.

“Well, this is definitely worth celebrating!” Bow declared.

“Oh, yes. A big first place ribbon for Rainbow and all her friends in being the best in having such a big group relationship with a single boy!” Windy added joyfully much to Rainbow's embarrassment.

“Thank you all so much,” Spike smiled while choking back tears, “Now I really do feel like part of your families.”

“Of course you are, Spike.” Twilight said.

“Always.” Sunset agreed.

Spike looked around at his girlfriends and their parents with the Sparkle's nodding in confirmation which made him all the more happy.

“This is definitely a kodak moment.” Drakon said while using his claws to make a frame around the whole group.

“Well, come on. Let's go celebrate!” Pinkie announced as everyone agreed and headed off with Spike feeling happier than ever knowing his girlfriends parents have accepted him and their daughters dating together.

Author's Note

Bottom Feeder was thought up by Mechazilla88 for Spike's Rogues Gallery

Apple Harvest

One night out in the city, Spike as the Dragon Knight was out in the street fighting members of Chrysalis' Scarabs. He caught wind Chrysalis was up to her scheme of picking up innocent women off the street to use in her strip clubs against their will. Spike being the gentleman and hero that he is wasn't about to let that happen. As Spike fought off the Scarabs, a couple young ladies who were going to be abducted by them were taking cover while watching the action.

Spike punched one of the Scarabs, before spin kicking another onto a bench, “Look, guys, as much as I love knocking you around it's a cold night and I wanna get home and enjoy a hot meal.”

But the Scarabs continued to come at Spike, but just when a bunch were ready to charge him together, Peewee in phoenix form swooped in unleashing a fiery glow blinding them. Spike taking advantage of the moment dashed forward and knocked them all down and out.

“And it's a strike!” he announced.

The ladies cheered, as they raced over to the hero, “Thank you so much, Mr. Dragon Knight!”

“It was nothing, and please Mr. Dragon Knight was my father.” Spike humored her.

“Bet you were waiting to use that quip.” Drakon teased.

Spike heard the police sirens approaching, “You ladies will be ok. But it's time for me to go.” he spread his wings and flew off with Peewee following.

The squad cars pulled up, as Shining and some of the cops got out and saw the Scarabs on the ground, “Alright, get them on their feet and cuff 'em.” Shining ordered as the other officers apprehended the Scarabs with more of them seeing that the ladies were safe.

Shining looked up seeing a fiery trail left by Peewee with Dragon Knight flying off ahead. The cop smiled to himself, “He's done it again.”

Spike returned home and removed his mask before powering down his armor, while Peewee shifted into his falcon form.

“This was some night, huh, Peewee?” Spike asked his bird who squawked in agreement, “Well, I promised a hot meal, and that's what we're getting.” Spike got to work in cooking dinner, and soon he was enjoying his meal with Peewee also enjoying his.

“Feels nice sitting around here enjoying dinner like a family,” Spike said, while noticing Drakon, “Oh, sorry, Drakon. I know being a spirit you can't eat anything.”

“It's no big deal. I may not be able to eat, but I can still relax and enjoy this tender moment with you.” the spirit answered, as he pretended to sit at the table.

When all was done, Spike did the dishes and plopped down watching some TV where the news was talking about the recent fight between him and the Scarabs where the girls he rescued were being interviewed going on and on about what Spike did for them.

“And your fandom keeps on growing with the more people you save and protect.” Drakon told Spike.

“Just doing all I can to help as much people as I can,” he replied before seeing how late it was, “Well, time to hit the sack. Big plans tomorrow.”

“Right, going to Sweet Apple Acres with the girls to help A.J and her family with their harvest.” Drakon recalled.

“With Fall already settling in, they really need to harvest their apples before winter finally arrives.”

“And it'll be your first time actually setting foot at the legendary Sweet Apple Acres.”

“I know. I'm excited to see it.”

“Well, better get your sleep then.” Drakon suggested, as Spike nodded and looked to Peewee going to his stand.

“Night, Peewee.” the phoenix squawked in response, as Spike went for his room to get some much needed rest.

The next morning, Spike met up with Twilight and the others before they headed over to Applejack and Apple Bloom's place.

When they arrived Spike looked out seeing a barn, a farmhouse, and a whole orchard of apple trees, “Wow.” he gasped.

“Yeah. That's Sweet Apple Acres for you.” Twilight said.

Drakon whistled, “Wow. I've never seen that many apples in one place in any of my vessels lives.”

“Come on, let's go.” Sunset said, as they walked for the farmhouse, where Applejack and Apple Bloom waited.

“Morning, ya'll!” Applejack greeted.

“Morning, A.J. Morning, Apple Bloom.” the girls and Spike greeted.

“Glad you could all make it.” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah. Especially you, Spike. Welcome to Sweet Apple Acres.” Applejack welcomed him.

“Thanks. It looks so incredible. All these trees grew on this land?”

“Yeah, ever since our Great-Grandpa settled here with his kin.” Apple Bloom explained.

“Speaking of, here they come.” Applejack said, as stepping out were their parents, a boy older than them, and an old woman.

“Good morning, everyone.” Pear greeted.

“Good morning!” they greeted.

Applejack spoke to Spike while bringing him closer, “Spike, this here's my big bro Big Macintosh.”

“Call me Big Mac.” he insisted.

“Well, it's nice to meetcha.” Spike shook his hand.

“Good grip just like A.J and Pa said ya had. And let me say it's nice to finally meet the boy who stole both my sisters hearts.”

“So you don't have a problem with both your sisters and their friends sharing me in a relationship?”

“Nnope. Whatever makes them happy I support it. Plus with your looks I don't think my sisters will find anyone better.”

“Big Mac!” the Apple girls chided.

Applejack then brought over the elder one, “And this here's the matriarch of the Apple Family, Granny Smith.”

“Nice to meet you, Mrs. Smith.” Spike greeted her.

“Now there ain't any need for formality. Call me Granny, since you're dating my granddaughters.” the old woman replied.

“Right.”

“And I'm just over the moon to finally meet you, Spike. My granddaughters weren't kidding about you. Why if I were a few decades younger...”

“Mother!” Bright Mac called, as Applejack and Apple Bloom blushed embarrassed. Spike himself was sheepish from what Granny Smith was getting at while Drakon chuckled.

“Relax, it's just some clean humor.” Granny Smith laughed.

Drakon chuckled and spoke to Spike, “Oh, I like this one.”

Spike mentally chuckled until he heard the sound of a dog bark. To his surprise a collie leaped up into Spike's arms and started licking his cheek.

“Well, now who's this?” Spike chuckled.

Applejack laughed, “That there be Winona. And it looks like she's already taken a liking to ya, sugarcube.”

Spike smiled as he sat Winona down who pranced around happily. Granny spoke, “So ya decided to join us in harvesting?”

“Yes, Granny Smith. I always wanted to see how things work around here.” Spike answered.

“Well, you can count on Applejack and her sibs to show ya the ropes.” the elder replied.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac confirmed.

“Well, ya'll we best get to work.” Applejack told her friends.

“We're all set.” Rainbow replied, as everyone prepared themselves.

And so they brought the ladders out to the orchard and Spike, the girls, and even the Apple parents, and Big Mac were hard at work picking apples from the trees and dropping them into baskets. As Spike was picking apples he was looking around seeing each of the girls working hard with some like Applejack and Rainbow turning it into a race, while Fluttershy and Rarity were going at a slower pace but managing to get the job done. Twilight, Pinkie, Sunset, and the CMC were going at it normally just like he was. Spike watched Bright Mac, Pear Butter, and Big Mac pick apples like it was second nature to them.

'Wow they're real pros at this.' Spike thought.

Drakon floated by, “This is what their family was known for after all.”

“True, but that still amazes me.” Spike said, as he finished with one tree, and moved his ladder over to another tree and started working there.

“How ya doin' there, Spike?” Asked Applejack as she was picking from the tree next to him.

“Doing good, Applejack. This is actually kinda fun.”

“Yeah, if ya don't look at it as just work it can get done a whole lot faster.”

Spike nodded as he continued to look out at all the trees, “There really are a lot of trees here. It'd take forever if one person did it alone.”

Applejack twitched which Drakon noticed, “What was that just there, A.J?”

“What was what?” she asked.

“Don't lie. I saw you twitch up after what Spike said,” Drakon pried, as Spike looked to her, “Is there something we should know?”

Applejack bit her lip but sighed, “Truth is, I tried that once.”

“Tried what?” Spike asked.

“Picking all the apples in the orchard by myself.”

“By yourself?” the spirit asked.

“I wanted to prove to my family I could handle things on my own. Even when my friends offered before I denied them. Everyone says I tend to have a stubborn streak.”

“I never would've guessed.” Spike said.

“Eventually I caved in when I realized I couldn't do it all on my own. So now I always go for help when it looks like too much for one to handle.”

“Well, that's good,” Spike assured her, “There is no shame in asking for help. Even if you wanted to preserve pride, it's not worth it tiring yourself out over.”

Applejack chuckled, “Yeah. I learned that the hard way.”

“Hey all!” Granny Smith called, as she wheeled a cart with drinks and treats, “Break time!”

Everyone sighed in relief, as they came down their ladders and went over to enjoy the snacks.

“Well, we're already halfway done with the work here,” Bright Mac noted, “We keep this up we'll be done in no time.”

“You bet, pa.” Big Mac agreed.

Spike took a bite out of an apple fritter, “Oh, yes. This is some delicious stuff.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Granny Smith replied.

“We make the best here at Sweet Apple Acres, right?” Apple Bloom asked her family.

“You're definitely right.” Pear agreed.

“Not only does it have some of the best apple products ever, but it's got such an awesome history behind it.” Scootaloo said.

“So I heard,” Spike replied before speaking to Bright Mac and Granny, “It was your family who came to his spot many years ago and grew the orchard we've been working in?”

“That's right.” Bright Mac confirmed, as Granny Smith.

“This orchard's been around even since I was a little girl. My pa and the family were once simple traveling folk until we settled down on this patch of land, built us a nice home, and planted these here trees. It was a lot of hard work to keep the family fed and all, but when our produce grew the people were just dying to get a taste. And boy did they love it. Over the years we started developing all kinds of apple products. But our biggest sellers is our Jam and Cider.”

“Especially cider.” Rainbow salivated, until Rarity cleaned her chin.

“Rainbow Dash, manners.” she scolded the athletic girl.

“Well, she's right,” Granny Smith confirmed, “Our Jam and Cider are two of our best sellers.”

“I can believe that.” Spike agreed.

“And it's been that way for years, but then we started getting some competition in the form of the Pear family.” Smith continued.

“The Pear family?” Spike asked, before looking to Pear Butter who looked a bit embarrassed.

“They set up shop right next to our farm, and we weren't exactly happy neighbors to each other.”

Bright Mac spoke to Spike, “Our families always feuded and fought over who made the best produce and try to one up each other. It's actually how I met Pear here. We weren't drawn into that whole family drama and just lived the way we wanted to. Of course for awhile we had to do it secretively.”

“Right. Because your parents wouldn't allow it.” Spike called it.

“Yes,” Pear confirmed, “Bright Mac and I always met secretly behind our folks backs, until one day my pa came and told us we were moving away and I was just crushed. I couldn't bear to leave Bright Mac. He was everything to me.”

“And Pear Butter was the best thing in my life. So I made an arrangement.” Bright Mac said.

“Ooh, this is the juicy part.” Sweetie Belle told Spike as she and Rarity were excited.

“I brought Pear to a spot where both our family orchards meet. And it was there I had a preacher to marry us off.”

Pear spoke, “Before we could kiss, however our families arrived and tried to get us to call it off, but we refused. My daddy was stubborn but I told him I loved Bright Mac, and while I'd always love my family I didn't wanna be dragged into some petty feud, and if he couldn't take that than he should just leave.”

“I mentioned the same with my ma,” Bright Mac put in as Granny Smith looked down remembering how bad her behavior was before, “I had plans that we'd move away together and start our own business of apples and pears. Even if it meant never seeing our families again we'd at least have each other.”

“Both our parents were torn when we gave them that ultimatum. But they both cared too much about us than to see us walk out of their lives because of their stubbornness. They took a good long look at themselves and realized they were the ones bein' foolish. So a truce was made and they all stayed at our wedding where me and Bright Mac united both the Apples and Pears together. Pear concluded.

“So what about your dad?” Spike asked.

“Daddy still wanted to move our family business elsewhere but allowed me to stay here with the Apple family. It made me happy when he said I could stay, because I made a family of my own.” Pear said holding her kids close.

“Grand Pear still runs the Pear business with some of the other family, and he flies out any chance he gets to see us.” Applejack explained.

“He always did want grandkids.” Apple Bloom smiled.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac nodded.

“Nice to see your families worked out their differences.” Spike admired.

Pear and Bright Mac nodded, as Pear continued, “Well, after we're done with the harvest, we'll show you something really special.”

“What's that?”

“You'll see.” Bright Mac answered.

Spike shrugged, and soon and he and everyone finished their break they got back to work on picking from the rest of the apple trees.

Once all the trees were picked the bushels of apples were loaded up into wagons as Bright Mac and Big Mac drove the tractors bringing them back to the barn. When they got their they unloaded all the bushels into the barn putting them in place.

“Well, that's it.” Applejack told the group.

“Thanks for coming to help us, everyone.” Apple Bloom thanked them.

“No problem at all.” Twilight replied.

“Yeah. We're glad we could help.” Sunset agreed.

Spike nodded, and spoke, “So what is it you wanted to show?”

“Follow us.” Bright Mac instructed, as everyone followed him, his wife, and mother.

They led them through the orchards as Spike looked around curious, as was Drakon, “We're sure going far from the Apple Orchard.” the spirit told Spike who knew he was correct.

'Wonder what's out here?' he thought.

“Well, this is it.” Pear said, as they stopped in place.

Spike and Drakon looked and suddenly were in awe. There stood two trees coiling together and the branches grew both apples and pears.

“Whoa. What is this?” Spike asked.

“This is the proof of our love.” Bright Mac explained, as he held Pear close.

“When we got married, we planted the apple seeds and pear seeds of our family produce right at this spot,” Pear explained, “As the years passed those seeds grew and grew until they became this beauty.”

“Incredible.” Spike marveled.

“It sure is.” Applejack agreed, as she stood by Spike's side.

Apple Bloom went to Spike's other side, “We like to come out here and look at this tree remembering that we're part of two very special families.”

“You sure do.” Spike said, as he held the two close.

As it started getting late, everyone was heading off with Spike the last to leave, “Thanks again for the invite.” he told the Apple Family.

“No problem, Spike.” Bright Mac replied.

“Feel free to come by anytime.” Pear offered.

“And, Spike, ya like Ogres and Oubliette’s?” Big Mac asked.

“I do enjoy it.”

“Well, if ya like, I'm hosting a game night next Saturday. You should come.”

“I'd like that.” he smiled.

“Alright, let's give Spike and the girls some privacy.” Granny escorted her son, his wife, and grandson into the house before giving A.J and A.B a wink before closing the door.

“So I guess I'll see you both around, huh?” Spike asked the two Apple sisters.

“You know it.” Apple Bloom nodded.

Applejack went to Spike and they kissed, “Thanks for everything, sugarcube.” she blushed.

“Anytime.” Spike replied, before Apple Bloom went up to him and kissed him as well.

“And remember you'll always be an Apple to the Core.” she said.

“Thank you. Both of you.” Spike thanked the two before taking his leave with Drakon.

The sisters smiled while watching Spike leave, before catching their parents and brother at the window spying before they were caught not only by the two, but Granny Smith as well forcing them to get away from the window. Applejack and Apple Bloom couldn't help but laugh.

The Ski Trip

At Spike's place at night, the young hero was packing some warm clothes into a duffel bag, before turning to Drakon, “This should be enough, Drakon. Don't wanna be cold up in the mountains.”

“How incredible is it you and your class are going on a skiing trip?” Drakon asked.

“It is pretty awesome. I mean just a couple months ago when it was still warm we were having fun at Camp Everfree. Now we're doing this.” Spike said, before zipping up his duffel bag.

“Except this time you're going to be out in the snow. Hope you're ready for it, because once the snow starts moving down here you'll have to adapt to it. The armor may keep you warm, but be mindful of frozen ground.”

“Well, I'll worry about that when the snow moves down here to the city. Right now I'm just looking forward to some quality time with my girls on this trip.” Spike said, before changing into his sleepwear and got into bed.

“Shame Peewee won't be able to join us.” Drakon noted.

“Can't really be helped. Even though he's a fire bird, I doubt he'd enjoy staying outside in snowy weather. He'll be fine here.” Spike assured before turning in.

The next morning, Spike got up and got ready for the day. He made sure to put on his new winter clothes before grabbing his bag, “Alright, Drakon, it's time.”

“I'm all set.” Drakon answered, before Spike turned to Peewee.

“Alright, Peewee we're off. I left you plenty of food to get you through the weekend,” Peewee squawked in response, “Oh, and another thing... No wild parties.”

Peewee squawked in confusion, as Drakon looked to his partner, “Seriously?”

Spike chuckled, “I'm just messing with you. Just a little humor. Now you be good, Peewee.” Peewee squawked in response, as Spike and Drakon left the house.

The phoenix watched from the window and once Spike and Drakon were out of sight flew to another window managing to open it and squawked. Suddenly many birds from around the neighborhood gathered around and flew inside the house perching on whatever they can with Peewee in the center. He let out a loud squawk and the other birds chirped excitedly. From the outside rave music could be heard.

Spike walked his way to the school seeing the two charter buses outside the school and the students standing around all dressed up for the cold weather. Everyone had their own bags to bring with, and some brought along their own skis, ice skates, and even snowboards.

He then spotted his girls all dressed up warmly, “Morning, girls.”

“Good morning, Spike!” they greeted.

“How're you all doing today?” Spike asked.

“We're all good, thanks.” Twilight replied.

“Oh, I can't wait till we get up to the mountains!” Pinkie said excited.

“Same. I'm gonna be shredding those slopes!” Rainbow boasted.

“Careful, Rainbow, or we'll be bringing you home in a full body cast.” Applejack joked as the group laughed.

“Yuck it up.” Rainbow crossed her arms.

“Well, I'm glad we'll be staying at such a fancy chalet during this trip.” Rarity said.

“I hear that have good hot cocoa there too.” Fluttershy smiled.

“Sounds perfect.” Sunset replied.

“I so can't wait to ice skate.” Sweetie Belle told everyone.

“Yeah, I'm gonna pull off one of the moves the professionals do!” Scootaloo boasted.

“I'll believe that when I see it.” Apple Bloom replied.

“Alright everyone, on the bus single file!” Celestia instructed, as they split up into groups and got on both buses with Spike sitting next to Twilight and the rest of the girls close to him. Once every student and chaperone was on board the two buses drove off.

Spike watched fondly as they drove out of the city and on the highway that would lead them up the mountains.

As the buses got off the highway they started going further towards the mountains where they already saw the snow on the ground and falling from the sky.

“It's so pretty.” Fluttershy said marveling at the falling snow.

“Sure is.” Spike agreed, as he glanced back and forth between the falling snow and Fluttershy.

Drakon spotted this and smirk, “Whatcha looking at, Spike?”

Spike snapped out of his stupor, “I wasn't staring at anything!”

“Oh, and you weren't just staring at Fluttershy?” this got the girls attention as Fluttershy started blushing while the rest of the girls looked envious.

“Spike?” Fluttershy trembled.

“It's not what you think, I was just looking at her because we were both looking at the snow!” Spike argued while trying to keep his voice down.

“Careful, Spike. Remember, only you and the girls can see and hear me,” the spirit continued to tease, “Speak any louder and everyone else will think something's up with you.”

Spike scowled, and thought to himself, 'Cheeky dragon!' Suddenly he calmed down as Rarity reached over and put a hand to his shoulder, before she spoke to the spirit quiet enough so no one else could hear them.

“Drakon darling, it's very uncouth of you to tease Spike like that.”

“You're right. I'm sorry,” Drakon smirked, “That's your job, isn't it?”

Spike scowled, until Rarity answered with a teasing smile, “Actually yes.”

“Rarity!” Spike groaned, as the rest of the girls giggled.

“Attention, everyone!” Celestia spoke up grabbing their attention, “We're just about there. Now remember just like our trip to Camp Everfree, we expect you all to behave yourselves, and act responsibly.”

“And don't forget to make plenty of memories here!” Luna concluded as all the students cheered.

Spike and the girls smiled, as they saw them make their way down the road past all the snowy trees. Soon they could see in the distance the winter chalet where they would be staying at.

“Wow, Rarity, it really is a fancy place.” Spike said in awe.

“Naturally.” Rarity replied.

The two buses pulled up, before opening the doors letting the students and chaperones out. The students stood by, as Celestia and Luna were handing out ski passes to them all.

“These ski passes will grant you unlimited access to the resort during your stay here.” Luna explained.

“Which will also allow you free rental of skis, skates, and snowboards.” Celestia added.

“But you must keep them on you at all times.” Luna finished.

“Now let's go and get checked in and you'll be assigned your rooms.” Celestia ordered.

And so everyone followed the chaperones to the chalet where they took notice of all the winter activities from the ice skating pond all frozen, the ski lift going up and down from the mountain up top.

“It's gonna be good. I know it.” Spike said, as he walked alongside his girlfriends and Drakon floating above them.

A Snowy Discovery

Spike, the girls, the rest of the students, and the chaperones entered the chalet and looked around, “Rustic and charming.” Rarity admired.

Fluttershy noticed some of the taxidermy animals being from foxes and raccoons, to even bears and a mounted deer head.

“My how lovely.” She said petting one of the taxidermy foxes.

“Oh it feels so nice in here.” Pinkie said, as she was standing by the fire place.

Celestia approached and addressed everyone, “Alright, we'll be handing out room numbers right here.

She and Luna were distributing room numbers to everyone who soon started partnering up. Spike watched as the girls were each paired up with Twilight with Sunset, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, Rarity with Fluttershy, Pinkie with Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom with Scootaloo.

Drakon whispered to him, “Shame it's not a co-ed thing like Camp Everfree wasn't, huh?” Spike just ignored what he asked, until he took his number and waited, before Thorax spoke.

“Spike! Looks like we're roommates.”

“Nice.” Spike said, as the two fist bumped.

“Everyone, go to your rooms and get unpacked and settled, then meet back here for the safety seminar.” Luna instructed.

The students split up as Rainbow grumbled, “Safety seminar? Boring!”

“It's essential, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight reminded her, “Especially up here in the snowy mountains safety is very important.” Rainbow just sighed.

They each split up to their rooms with their assigned roommates and started unpacking their stuff. As Spike and Thorax were unpacking, the boy asked the secret hero.

“So, any special plans for you up here?”

“Well, I got ice skating with Pinkie, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle, sledding with Sunset, Twilight, and Apple Bloom, snowboarding with Applejack, Scootaloo, and Rainbow Dash, and even join Fluttershy on a winter nature walk.” Spike listed off.

“Sounds like you got your hands full.” Thorax chuckled.

“Yeah, but I intend on spending time with them all up here. And I'm gonna do it.” Spike promised.

“Well, we better get down and listen to the safety seminar.” Thorax suggested.

“Right.” Spike agreed, as they finished unpacking and headed back down.

Soon the students were back downstairs in the lounge area where they started listening to Celestia, Luna, and some instructors discuss safety about playing in the snow, skating, and skiing, especially the concept of how far you can go from the chalet. Many of the students listened while some like Rainbow Dash got bored halfway and wanted them to get on with it so they could have fun.

Eventually they finished the safety seminar, and the students all headed out while making sure to stay warm and bundled up.

Many of the students played in the snow, while some went to do other snow activities at the slopes. Out by the frozen pond, Spike and the girls were putting on their ice skates. As soon as they were fastened, Spike, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, and Pinkie stepped onto the ice while keeping balance.

“This is my first time out on ice like this, girls. So pardon me if I can't stand up so easily.”

“Don't worry, Spike. We'll help keep you steady.” Pinkie said.

“Of course we will.” Rarity agreed.

“Just follow our lead.” Sweetie Belle instructed.

“Thanks.” Spike said, as the three girls led him out onto the ice while making sure he remained steady.

“Just take baby steps, Spike. Until you feel more relaxed.” Rarity instructed.

Drakon spoke, as he slid around on the ice, “Yeah, Spike. With any luck you'll eventually be a pro!” he skated around doing stunts making Spike and the girls give him dry looks.

“He's only able to do that because he's a spirit.” Spike noted to the girls.

“Of course.” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Come on, let's have some fun!” Pinkie cheered, as she began skating around like all the others out on the ice.

Soon Sweetie Belle joined, as Rarity help helping Spike along as he took baby steps on the ice. After awhile Spike felt like he was getting the hang of it.

“Rarity, I think I'm ready to try it solo.”

“Are you sure, Spike?” she asked.

“Yeah. Just give me a chance.” Spike insisted, as Rarity gave him a bit of space.

So Spike started taking bigger steps while making sure to keep balance. When it looked like he was going to fall, Rarity was ready to catch him, only for Spike to regain his balance much to the fashionista's relief. And with that Spike started skating in straight lines, in circles, and other angles.

Pinkie and Sweetie Belle skated, “Wow, Spike, you're really doing it.” Sweetie commended.

“Well, it's easy to do once you know how.” Spike noted, as he continued to glide across the ice.

Spike was so caught up in the moment and enjoying himself he was snapped out of his thoughts hearing a strange yell in the distance. He stopped in place looking around confused, “What was that?”

The girls skated up to him smiling, “Spike, you were wonderful, darling!”

But the three noticed Spike's attention was focused elsewhere, “Spike? You ok?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I thought I heard something.” he answered.

“What?” Pinkie asked.

“Some kind of yell. But it didn't sound human.”

“What?” Rarity asked confused.

Drakon spoke, “Yeah, I heard it myself. Whatever that was is far away though and yet with his heightened sense of hearing and my senses we could tell something's out there.”

“Do you wanna go check it out?” Sweetie Belle offered.

“We can cover for you.” Rarity offered.

Spike shook his head, “No. I came here to relax and get away from trouble. Whatever that was is probably just some big animal.”

“You're sure?” Pinkie asked.

“Yes. Now come on, we got skating to do.” Spike said, as he continued to skate much to the girls and Drakon's worry.

Afterward, Spike joined up with Fluttershy as they were taking a walk through the woods close to the chalet. Fluttershy pointed out some white rabbits going into their burrow.

“Snow furred rabbits. Sure they sell them like that in shops, but that's because they were raised indoors. But this is them all natural.” Fluttershy marveled.

“Yeah.” Spike smiled, as they looked up seeing some cardinals in a tree.

“Oh, I'll bet Peewee would've loved this.” the girl smiled.

“Yeah, but I'm sure he's making the most of his time.” Spike replied.

Back at the house, Peewee was still throwing a rave party where a crow was being a DJ while using a mini turntable, and the others birds were dancing and relaxing.

It cut back to Spike and Fluttershy who continued down the path admiring the joys of winter all around them, from the sun's rays reflecting off the clear icicles hanging from the trees, and the snowflakes slowly drifting down on them. Fluttershy took Spike's glove covered hand into her own and he blushed but smiled seeing how happy it made Fluttershy.

Drakon floated above the two admiring the sweet love, until all three heard a yell, which startled Fluttershy, “What was that?” she asked.

“I heard it before,” Spike recalled, “But it's closer now.”

“Still wanna ignore it?” Drakon asked rhetorically.

“Not anymore.” Spike replied, as he and Fluttershy hurried off the path.

They followed the yelling sound through the trees before arriving in a small clearing and stopped before looking ahead in shock.

There they saw dangling from a tree by the ankle was a big white furry creature that was yelling and struggling to get down while swaying around.

“Oh my goodness!” Fluttershy gasped.

“Is that really...” Spike trailed off until Drakon answered.

“No doubt. That's a yeti.”

“An actual yeti?” Fluttershy asked still unable to believe it.

“But aren't they supposed to be in the Himalayas?” Spike wondered.

“Hey, in these times creatures like that and more can live anywhere so long as it suits them.” Drakon shrugged.

“The poor thing got caught in a trap.” Fluttershy said in concern.

A trap?” Spike realized something, “If that's a trap. That must mean there's a poacher around here.”

“Oh, no. We got to help that poor creature, Spike.” Fluttershy insisted.

“Should we?” Spike asked nervously about how wild the yeti was swaying around.

“Don't be so worried, Spike,” Drakon said, “Yeti's aren't so hostile if you treat them kindly.”

“Well, you're the ancient dragon spirit,” Spike said as he went to where the trap was tied off and undid it before lowering the yeti down slowly using his dragon strength to keep the creature from crashing down.

Once the yeti was on the ground it struggled to get the rope off its ankle as Spike and Fluttershy walked to it.

“Easy, big guy. We just wanna help you.” Spike calmed him, but the yeti was still struggling.

Fluttershy gently laid a hand on the creature's shoulder getting its attention, “It's ok. We don't wanna hurt you.” she said calmly.

The calm soothing tone of Fluttershy's voice calmed the yeti down as Spike was finally able to untie its ankle.

“There, you're free.” Spike told the yet who got up to show just how tall he really was compared to them.

“You'll be alright now.” Fluttershy promised.

The yeti roared happily before picking Spike and Fluttershy up hugging them tight. Spike groaned, “He's definitely happy!”

“You're welcome!” Fluttershy groaned to the creature.

The yeti then stopped and put them down while looking into the distance before running off the other way, “Well, he's sure in a hurry,” Spike said before suddenly listening closely, “Fluttershy, something else is coming. We gotta hide.” he activated the wings of his armor and flew Fluttershy up into one of the trees and hid within the branches.

The two remained silent as they saw someone dressed in winter/hunting attire trek through the snow. As the person got closer the two teens hiding saw it was a man with dark hair sticking out from the bottom of his trapper hat.

When the man stopped and saw an empty trap he screamed in frustration, “No! I heard it! It was here!” he then looked down seeing the cut trap, “Someone let it out?! DAMMIT!!!” Fluttershy trembled at the angry yell of the hunter as Spike held her to keep her calm.

The hunter growled, “You think you can escape Saber Bite?! I will find you, you hairy beast! And stuff you!” he stormed off trying to follow the yeti's foot prints in the snow, but a sudden blizzard started coming in covering the tracks.

Drakon spoke to Spike, “You guys better get back to the chalet.”

Spike nodded, and flew Fluttershy back to the place while making sure to stay low so not to get caught up in the blizzard.

They returned just in time as the blizzard started picking up. They walked inside seeing the rest of their classmates enter as Celestia spotted them, “Oh, thank goodness.”

“We were worried you two got lost.” Luna said in relief.

“Sorry about that.” Fluttershy apologized.

“When we saw the snow picking up we rushed back here as fast as we could.” Spike explained not wanting them to know their real reason for being out further than they planned.

“Well, as long as you both made it then it's all that matters.” Celestia said.

“And with you two here everyone is present.” Luna finished.

“Spike! Fluttershy!” the girls called from the lounge area.

The two hurried over to their friends, as Pinkie brought them mugs of hot cocoa with marshmallows, “Here, this'll warm you guys up.”

“Thank you, Pinkie.” Fluttershy said taking a mug.

“We really appreciate it.” Spike added, taking his mug.

“So what happened out there?” Applejack asked.

“See any neat animals?” Sunset wondered.

“Oh we saw something alright.” Spike answered.

“Something big.” Drakon put in.

“What did you see?” Apple Bloom wondered.

“Not here.” Fluttershy whispered, and the group could tell it was something they couldn't discuss with everyone else present. So they decided to wait until they had some privacy.

Later the group met inside Twilight and Sunset's room, where Spike, Drakon, and Fluttershy explained to the others what they saw.

“A yeti?!” Twilight gasped, but Spike shushed her in case someone outside the room heard her.

“You're serious?” Rainbow asked.

“An actual yeti?” Scootaloo wondered.

“Yes,” Spike confirmed, “It was big white, hairy, and pleasantly happy when we helped him.”

“So aside from dragons and vampires, yetis are real too.” Sunset said dryly.

“But that's not all we found out there.” Drakon spoke up.

“The yeti was caught in a trap by a hunter.” Fluttershy finished.

“A hunter is out there?” Rarity gasped.

“Yeah, and this guy seemed dead set on capturing the yeti.” Spike explained.

“So he's still out there?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah. But hopefully the yeti's miles away and escaped through the blizzard.” Spike said.

“We can only hope.” Fluttershy feared.

“You don't think that hunter would come here, do you?” Sweetie Belle feared.

“Not unless he's hunting humans.” Drakon replied.

“If the guys freezes out there then that's on him.” Rainbow said.

“Come on, ya'll we need to get some shut eye cause it's gonna be a big day tomorrow.” Applejack suggested with a yawn.

“Agreed. It's been a fun first day, but we don't wanna use all our energy up.” Twilight agreed.

Everyone agreed and was prepared to return to their own rooms, “Goodnight, girls.” Spike said.

“Goodnight, Spike.” the girls replied, as each one of them kissed him goodnight before they went to their respective rooms.

In Spike and Thorax's room, Spike was getting ready for bed, before looking out the window seeing the snow still coming down. Despite saying the yeti should be fine, he still couldn't help but worry for the creature and hoped that hunter Saber wouldn't find him again.

“Be safe out there.” Spike said, before getting ready to turn in.

Fun on the Slopes

The next day on one of the snowy hills, Spike was accompanying Twilight, Sunset, and Apple Bloom for some sledding. Sunset and Apple Bloom shared a sled with Apple Bloom up front, and Spike and Twilight sharing one with Spike behind Twilight. They scooted closer to the edge of the hill.

“Alright, here we go!” Sunset told them.

“Hang on, Spike.” Twilight said.

“I will.”

And with that the two sleds went further and started sledding down the hill. The four whooped and cheered as the speed picked up. They went over a few bumps making them jump a bit. After hitting a big bump Spike almost lost his hold on Twilight but managed to grab onto her again.

“I got ya, Twilight!”

“Uh, Spike.”

Spike looked and realized in his attempts to hold onto Twilight when he lost grip realized he was suddenly holding onto Twilight's breasts through her winter coat.

“Twilight, I'm so sorry! I'll let go!”

“No! Not now when we're going this fast!”

“You're saying you want me to-”

“For the time being!”

Drakon who was flying beside them chuckled, “Well this is turning out to be fun!”

“Shut it, Drakon!” the two teens said.

The sleds came down to the bottom of the hill and slid across the snow before slowing down and came to a halt. When they stopped Spike immediately let go of Twilight's rack in case anybody below the hill saw them.

“That was so fun!” Apple Bloom cheered.

“It sure was,” Sunset agreed before turning to the others, “Twilight, you and Spike ok?”

“Yeah! We're fine!” Twilight answered quickly.

“Never better!” Spike added much to Sunset and Bloom's surprise.

“Oh-kay.” Bloom said deciding to let them be.

“We're gonna go up for another slide, you coming?” Sunset asked.

“Be right with you.” Twilight answered, as Sunset and Apple Bloom went up the hill with their sled.

“Twilight, I-” Spike was cut off.

“Don't grip as tight next time, Spike.” she cut him off.

“Huh?” Spike asked.

Twilight looked at Spike smiling, “Let's go.” she towed the sled back up the hill as Spike watched her surprise.

“Did she?”

“Oh, yes.” Drakon chuckled.

As Spike followed Twilight up the hill, a familiar hairy figure was watching them behind behind the trees.

Later on, Spike took a ski lift with Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Scootaloo up the mountain before reaching the top. Each of them had, snow goggles, and snowboards. As Spike stated to Thorax he promised to snowboard with the three.

When they got up high enough they got off the lift as Rainbow looked around before looking down the hill, “Yup, this is just perfect.”

“It sure is.” Scootaloo agreed.

“This is gonna be a blast.” Applejack chuckled.

“Even though I never snowboarded before, I am eager to try new things.” Spike admitted.

“You bet,” Rainbow nodded, “Alright, let's get in position!”

The four went to the edge of the hill, strapped into their snow boards and put their goggles on, “Alright, ya'll, let's move forward a bit.” Applejack said, as they inched forward down the hill closer and close before feeling themselves slipping.

“Here we go!” Rainbow cheered, as they started shredding down the hill.

(Hey Now Now)

“Whoa!” Spike called, as he went down the hill with the girls.

“Remember to keep balance, and steer!” Scootaloo called to him.

“And watch out for anything in the way!” Applejack added.

“Right!” Spike answered, as he focused and concentrated steering his board.

“That's it, Spike, you got it!” Rainbow cheered, as they slid down together.

“Spike, snow mound ahead!” Drakon called, as Spike saw approaching a snow mound piled like a ramp.

Spike feeling an overwhelming urge of determination kept on course much to the girls surprise. Spike shredder off the mound finding himself in mid air, and performed a melon grab on his board before touching back onto the ground continuing to shred down the hill.

“Alright, Spike!” Rainbow and Applejack cheered.

“How did you do that?!” Scootaloo called.

“I have no idea!” Spike laughed excitedly.

“Here we go, catchin' air!” Rainbow called, as the four made a jump to a lower part of the hill.

“This is awesome!” Scootaloo cheered.

“Shredding, big air!” Spike cheered as he made another jump.

“Yee-haw!” Applejack cheered.

They continued shredding around passing by other classmates who were snowboarding or skiing. The other students watching them looked impressed, especially at Spike's performance.

Eventually they made it all the way down the hill and started coming to a stop, “Yes! Alright!” Rainbow cheered.

“Did you see me back there?” Scootaloo asked.

“Sure did. Awesome!” Rainbow and Scootaloo fist bumped.

“Whew, that was sure exciting'!” Applejack said, as they unstrapped from their snow boards, “I didn't know you could do that at all, Spike.”

“Neither did I. But then again I couldn't do a lot of things before any of this.”

“Good point.” Applejack admitted.

Drakon looked around, “Hey, guys. Be prepared for an ambush!”

“Ambush?” Rainbow wondered, before getting nailed in the back of the head with a snowball, “Hey, who threw that?!”

Spike, Applejack, and Scootaloo looked and suddenly they were getting pelted with snowballs from all around.

“Ambush!!!” Applejack cried, as the four ran for cover behind a mound of snow.

They peeked out seeing it was several of their classmates, “You think they waited for us to get down here and bombard us?” Scootaloo asked.

“I wouldn't be surprised.” Rainbow replied.

“Well, we ain't gonna just be sittin' ducks for them,” Applejack said, “Let's fight back! Ya with me, Spike?”

“Sure.” Spike answered, as they started packing snowballs and throwing them.

“I'll check things out!” Drakon flew around above before giving instruction, “Spike, there on your right!” Spike threw a snowball nailing one of his classmates.

“Sorry about that!” Spike called.

“Hey, A.J, on your left!” Drakon ordered. Applejack nailed one of her classmates.

“Drakon makes the perfect spy.” Applejack told Spike.

“He sure does.” Spike admitted, as he kept packing snowballs and throwing them.

“Dang, Spike's sure packing them fast.” Scootaloo noticed.

“Good, reloading shouldn't be a problem.” Rainbow smirked, as they kept at it.

The snowball fight kept on until several of the students gave up and eventually everyone was done. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Scootaloo headed back to the chalet with everyone else looking worn out.

As they got close they saw Twilight and the others, “We're back!” Spike called.

“Hey, how was snowboarding?” Sunset asked.

“Wild!” Scootaloo cheered, “You should've seen Spike.”

“He was awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“He sure was.” Applejack confirmed.

“Well, we're glad you all had fun, though you all look a little tired.” Twilight noted.

“Some of our classmates waited for us at the bottom and started a snowball fight.” Spike explained.

“Oh dear, are you ok?” Fluttershy asked concerned.

“We're fine.” Applejack assured.

“They didn't stand a chance with Drakon as our spotter.” Rainbow motioned to the spirit.

“It's a talent.” he boasted.

“Well, I don't know about all of you but I'm in need of some hot chocolate.” Rarity said.

“So am I.” Sweetie Belle agreed.

“Let's go!” Pinkie cheered, as they were about to head for the chalet only to hear a grunting noise.

“You all hear that?” Twilight asked.

“Sure did.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“What was that?” Sunset wondered.

Spike and Fluttershy looked at each other concerned, “Could it be?” Fluttershy asked.

“No way.” Spike denied, but soon found out he was wrong.

They looked and saw hiding under a mound of snow was the yeti they helped motioning them to come over. Spike led the girls over who were all shocked.

“No way!” Rainbow gasped.

“Is that...” Rarity began.

“Yes, this is the yeti Fluttershy and I helped escape from that hunter.” Spike admitted, as he yeti got up from the snow.

“Hello again.” Fluttershy greeted as the yeti grunted in response.

“No offense, but what're you doing here?” Spike asked hoping no one sees him.

The yeti grunted while making gestures, “Ooh, I love charades!” Pinkie beamed.

“That's what he's doing?” Twilight wondered.

“Quiet, I need to focus.” Pinkie said, as the yeti was acting out charades that Pinkie was translate, “You... Need... Help.” the yeti nodded.

“Uh, hate to break it to you, but we don't know any good shrinks.” Rainbow said.

“I don't think he means that kind of help, Rainbow.” Spike replied.

The yeti kept doing charades that Pinkie was figuring out, “Big... Mean... Hunter.”

Fluttershy gasped, “That same hunter from before, Spike.”

Spike nodded, “Saber Bite.”

The yeti nodded and did more charades for Pinkie to translate, “Take... Family?!”

The group was in shock, as Fluttershy asked, “That hunter took your family?”

“Duh.” the yeti grunted.

Rescue the Yetis

Spike and the girls were in shock that the yeti that was being hunted had his family captured by the hunter who was after him.

“Oh my goodness,” Fluttershy gasped, “Who knows what that hunter will do to his family!”

“Well, I can think of several things that could be done.” Drakon began, only for Spike to glare at him.

“We don't need a visual.” he told him.

“That's just terrible.” Rarity gasped.

“What do we do?” Apple Bloom asked concerned.

Spike stepped forward, “What I always do. Save lives.”

“Oh, but, Spike, that hunter looks dangerous.” Fluttershy warned him.

“If I can handle vampires and metas, Fluttershy, I can handle a hunter. Remember I've been fighting mobs and gangs as well for quite awhile.”

“He's got a point.” Rainbow reminded her.

“Oh, ok.” Fluttershy answered.

“Do you even have a plan, Spike?” Sunset inquired.

“I do. But for it to work I'll need your help.”

“Our help?” Scootaloo asked.

“You want us to fight that hunter with you?” Rainbow asked excited.

“Not exactly,” Spike answered much to Rainbow's confusion, “I'll need you girls to help free the captives while I deal with Saber.”

“Well, I'm good with it.” Rainbow shrugged.

“Alright!” Pinkie cheered before turning to the yeti, “How about it, Snowy? Ready to be a hero?” the yeti grunted with his arms pumped.

“You named him, Snowy?” Drakon asked rhetorically.

“Yeah. I mean he looks like a Snowy, doesn't he?” she asked, as the others weren't sure how to answer her, “And he needs a name since we're friends now right?” Snowy raised a brow, as the teens couldn't help but agree on that.

“Alright then uh, Snowy. Lead us to where your family is being held.” Spike ordered, as Snowy grunted and started leading the way.

Snowy led Spike and the girls up the mountain where the snow started falling and started getting darker. The group bundled up more wanting to stay as warm as they could.

“Stay close everyone! We don't want anyone getting lost!” Spike called, as the girls held hands and linked to Spike who held onto Snowy's back as he led them through the snow.

“How much further?” Twilight asked.

“We there yet?” Spike asked Snowy who stopped.

“Snowy?” Fluttershy, as Snowy motioned ahead.

The group looked seeing next to a truck and a tent was a big cage containing three more yetis, one was a full grown one which the group knew was Snowy's mate, and two smaller ones being his kids.

“That's your family?” Applejack asked Snowy who nodded.

“Oh, those poor little babies.” Fluttershy gasped in worry.

“We've gotta get them out.” Sweetie Belle said.

“And we will,” Spike promised, “But first we follow my plan. Girls, make yourselves scarce. Snowy and I are gonna draw out Saber.”

“Ok.” Sunset said, as the girls went off and hid around several of the trees and waited.

Spike concentrated and his dragon armor appeared on him, before reaching into his bag and dawned his mask. Snowy marveled at Spike's armor, as the teen looked himself over, “At least this armor's keeping me warm.”

“It is adaptable.” Drakon said.

Spike nodded before turning to his yeti friend, “Follow me.” Snowy followed Spike as they stepped closer to Saber's camp.

When the two got close enough the caged yetis saw Snowy near the Dragon Knight and started grunting in joy. Spike spoke to Snowy, “Lead Saber away and I'll get the drop on him.” he spread his wings and flew up into a nearby tree hiding in the many branches.

The yetis grunting alerted Saber who crawled out of his tent, “Hey shut up you soon to be pelts!” he ordered the imprisoned yetis before looking ahead and saw Snowy who did a mocking dance, “You again? Well, looks like I have a chance to complete the set.” he grabbed his tranq rifle and knives before Snowy took off running, “You ain't getting' away this time!” Saber ran after him, unaware of Spike following from the trees.

When it looked like Saber was gone, Twilight and the rest of the girls snuck out form behind the trees and went to the cage holding the captives. At first the three yetis were worried and scared until Fluttershy calmed them, “It's ok, we're here to help you.”

“We're getting you out of there and reunite you with your other.” Twilight added.

“How do we get them out?” Sweetie Belle wondered.

“Allow me,” Rarity said reaching into her bag and pulled out a bobby pin. She used it to pick at the cages lock before hearing it click, “Success!”

They opened the cage allowing the lady yeti and the two yeti children to get out. The three were overjoyed with the lady yeti hugging Rairty who felt the squeeze, “You're welcome!”

The two smaller ones hugged Fluttershy's legs as she smiled and patted their heads, “You're very welcome.” she giggled.

“Come on, we gotta meet back up with Spike and Snowy.” Twilight said, as they all took off following their trail.

Meanwhile Saber tailed Snowy to a wide open area on the mountain. The hunter aimed his tranq rifle at the yeti, “Now you're mine!” before he could pull the trigger, something flew at him from the side knocking the tranq rifle out of his hold. Saber landed in the snow and looked up seeing landing before him was the Dragon Knight.

“Pretty sure even up here in the mountains there's a no hunting policy.” the hero told him.

Saber got up and drew a dagger, “You picked the wrong guy to mess with.”

“And how's that, Mr. Saber Bite?”

“So you've heard of me.” Saber smirked.

“Only your name. I can tell what kinda rep you have based off what you are. Some crazy hunter.”

“Not crazy, armored one. I am the best, and unlike other hunters I don't go for the typical game. I go after bigger prizes.”

“I can see that,” Spike looked to Snowy who growled at Saber, “How'd you even decide to go after creatures of myth, let alone believe they existed?”

“It's because one killed my father and my brother years ago.” Saber answered.

“What?” Spike asked confused.

“That's right. I was just a kid when my father brought me and my older brother on one of his hunting trips. My father was the best hunter. A legend. And I wanted to be just like him. Sadly I wasn't as good as my older brother was but I kept on trying, learning traps, signs, and everything a hunter should know. Then one day we found ourselves a couple deer. My father wanted me and my brother to each get one so we can have mounted as trophies. I was determined to make my mark, but then it appeared.”

“What?”

“The being known as the Jersey Devil.”

Spike was surprised, as Drakon spoke to him, “Ooh, that's one nasty beast.”

“We didn't know what we were dealing with, but we still shot at it, but not even our bullets were enough to slow it down. It came at us and took the life of my father and brother,” Saber explained hearing the sounds of their screaming in his mind, “Seeing that happen before my eyes left me in shock, but soon that shock turned into anger, and that led to rage. And with my bare hands I murdered the beast.”

“Yikes.” Spike gasped.

“I avenged them both, but the thrill of killing such a creature gave me clarity. If that exists, who knows what else could exist. So I did extensive research on more cryptids learning all I could about them and that's what led me to discovering more and more. And each of them made for excellent sport and a hefty bounty.”

Spike and Drakon gasped, as Spike frowned, “How many? How many creatures did you destroy?!”

“Too many to count.” Saber answered.

“How could you? Not all cryptids are bad news! Some of them just wanna be left alone!” he motioned to Snowy, “This one has a family and just wanted to live peacefully!”

“That is no concern of mine. A beast is a beast.” Saber answered coldly.

Spike growled seeing this man was like all the people he knew before he was changed by Drakon. Abusing and bullying others just because they're different. Well Spike wasn't going to let anyone else suffer what he did before.

“Pal, you haven't seen a beast!” Spike growled as he charged at Saber throwing punches his way.

Saber blocked some hits but took a few. He retaliated back by fighting the Dragon Knight head on. Spike dodged some hits, but took one knocking him into the snow.

'He's tough. But I can be tougher.' Spike thought before getting back up and fought back.

Saber thought while block a hit only to take a blow from his opponent falling into the snow, 'Impressive. I haven't had this big a challenge in a long time.'

Saber whipped out twin daggers and began trying to slice and stab at Spike who dodged, “I have blades too!” he activated his light blades that popped out of his wrists. The two clashed in a bladed fight, with both trying to overpower the other as they met at a stalemate.

The girls and the three yetis came from atop a hill and looked down it seeing Spike and Saber going at it, “There they are!” Rainbow called.

“Spike's ok.” Twilight said in relief.

“For now, but who knows how much longer he'll last.” Sunset noted.

“And this blizzard is starting to pick up.” Rarity added, noticing the snow started coming down harder.

“What can we do?” Pinkie asked around.

Rainbow looked down at Spike and Saber before looking at the snow and smirked, “I got an idea. Start packing snow.”

“What good will that do?” Applejack asked confused.

“Just do it for Spike!” Rainbow ordered, and so they all started packing snow together.

Back with Spike he broke the stalemate with Saber as they kept fighting it out, “I've never fought anything man or beast this hard before. Which one are you?” Saber inquired.

“You could say a little bit of both.” Spike replied.

“Good one.” Drakon gave a thumbs up.

“Then answer me this, who are you?” Saber asked.

“I'm the Dragon Knight.”

“Dragon Knight? So you think you're some kind of hero?” the hunter mocked.

“I don't think. I am a hero!” Spike answered as he tackled Saber onto the snowy ground and wrestled.

The two rolled around trying to pin the other to the ground, before Spike had Saber to the ground. The hunter saw his tranq rifle, and tried reaching for it, only for Snowy to stomp his foot onto the rifle breaking it in two.

“No!” Saber cried, before he pushed Spike off him, but as he got up Snowy whacked him aside.

Saber got back up again staring the two down, “I'll have both of you after this!”

Spike looked up where the girls and yetis were and smirked, “Hey, Saber, I wouldn't stand there if I were you!”

“Why?” Saber demanded, before hearing something. He turned around seeing rolling down the hill and right for him was a giant snowball that kept getting bigger the faster it rolled. His eyes widened as the snowball collided with him but continued to roll down the mountain with him trapped inside.

“That's why.” Spike answered, as he and Snowy watched the big snowball roll.

They looked up the hill it rolled down from seeing the girls and the yetis waving to them, and Spike waved back.

He and Snowy went up the hill to the group, “Spike, are you ok?” Twilight asked.

“I'm ok, Twilight.”

“You had us worried.” Fluttershy said.

“Sorry about that.”

“But you were so awesome down there!” Rainbow cheered.

“Well, you girls saved me there too with the giant snowball.”

“It was Rainbow Dash's idea.” Scootaloo said.

“Clever move.” Spike smiled at Rainbow.

“These things come to me.” She boasted.

The teens watched as Snowy reunited with his family, and picked up his two kids hugging them. The group smiled, as Spike spoke to the girls, “Really gets ya, right here.” motioned to the heart.

“It sure does.” Applejack agreed.

Suddenly Twilight gasped in realization, “Oh my gosh, we gotta get back to the chalet before role call!”

“It'll take forever in this blizzard!” Sweetie Belle said.

As the teens wondered what to do, Snowy looked at his family, and they all had the same idea. Snowy took Spike and Twilight's hands as they held onto Sunset and Pinkie Pie before leading them off. Snowy's wife took the hands of Applejack and Rainbow Dash who held onto Rarity and Fluttershy leading them along. Finally their kids took the hands of Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Apple Bloom leading them after their parents.

“With these guys leading the way we'll be back in no time.” Drakon told the teens who felt relieved.

Meanwhile down the mountain a mound of snow was crashed up against a tree, until Saber poked his head out of it looking livid.

“That Dragon Knight has proven to be a worthy opponent. He will be my greatest prize yet.” he promised.

Soon the yeti family led the teens closer to the chalet where Spike took off his mask and powered down his armor, “Thank you all so much for getting us back.” Twilight thanked them.

“But you should consider relocating farther away where Saber Bite won't go looking.” Fluttershy suggested as the family nodded in understanding.

Spike spoke to Snowy, “We're really gonna miss you, and your family.”

Snowy sniffled before shaking Spike's hands, “My... friends.”

This surprised Spike and the girls before Snowy took his wife and kids before trekking away from the chalet through the blizzard to find a new home. The teens hurried inside the chalet for role call and warmth.

Later that night as it was lights out, Spike woke up and slipped out of his bed without waking Thorax. He saw Drakon poke his head in the from the wall.

“Coast is clear. Time for your rendezvous with the ladies.” the spirit told him.

Spike smiled, after role call Twilight invited him and the girls into her and Sunset's room once all was quiet. Drakon made sure to inform the other girls that the hallways were clear and safe for them to sneak out. After Spike laid out more pillows under his sheets to give the allusion he was still there, he slipped out the door.

He crept down the hall to where Twilight and Sunset's room with Drakon following. When he arrived at the room he didn't wanna risk knocking too loud so he motioned to Drakon who caught on. The Dragon spirit poked his head inside before eventually pulling it out.

“They're all there and waiting. I'll wait outside in case someone comes.” Spike nodded to the spirit before opening the door and went inside closing it behind.

“Evening, Spike.” said Twilight, as he looked seeing his girlfriends in their sleepwear which left him in awe and blushing.

'Wow. They look good in their nightwear.' he thought.

Indeed the girls choices in pajamas ranged from different styles. Rarity wore a violet nightgown with a fiddled white collar and a blue bow. Fluttershy wore green long pants and a long sleeved button shirt with butterflies on them. Rainbow Dash wore a white shirt with red sleeves with the image of a cloud and rainbow colored lightning bolt, and blue pants. Sunset wore a magenta shirt and long pants with the image of a shimmering sun on the shirt. Pinkie wore a long blue sleeveless shirt with yellow balloons and matching shorts. The shirt had purple straps and a pink bow above the chest.

Twilight's pajamas were composed of a light blue shirt, and dark blue sweat pants with star patterns. Applejack wore blue footsie pajamas with pale blue apple prints. Apple Bloom much like her sister wore footsie pajamas colored red with brighter apple prints on them. Scootaloo wore an orange tank top and purple sleep pants. Finally Sweetie Belle was wearing long sleeved shirt and sleep pants colored pink.

The girls took notice of Spike's entranced look and smiled knowing what was on his mind, “So, Spike. How do we look darling?” Rarity asked, as she posed for him followed by the others.

“You all look absolutely amazing.” Spike answered truthfully.

“Really?” Pinkie asked slyly, “Are we that cute to you?”

“No question about it.”

“Gosh, sugarcube, ya makin' me blush.” Applejack said trying to hide her face.

“You look really good yourself, Spike.” Sunset admitted, as they eyed Spike up in his sleep tank top and shorts.

“Yeah, but it'd be better if ya weren't wearing them.” Rainbow smirked making Spike blush.

“Rainbow!” Twilight scolded her.

“Just saying.” Rainbow answered with a shrug.

“Maybe when we're actually alone and not on some class trip.” Sunset said, surprising Twilight.

“Sunset.” she gasped.

“What, we're in a relationship.”

“But you haven't gotten that far with him yet.” Twilight countered.

“And how do you know?” Apple Bloom asked confused.

“Because Spike had felt up my breasts.” Twilight boasted.

“Twilight!” Spike groaned in shock.

“What?!” Pinkie cried, only for her to quickly cover her mouth hoping no one outside the room could hear her before speaking again in a quieter tone, “What?!”

“When did this happen?” Applejack asked as all eyes were on Twilight and Spike, especially Spike who got nervous.

“While we were sledding,” Twilight explained, “As Spike sat behind me we hit some bumps and as he grabbed hold of me again he ended up grabbing me here.” she motioned to her chest.

“I wanted to let go immediately, but she insisted I hold on!” Spike pleaded.

The girls looked to Twilight for her response, “We were going down fast I couldn't have him let go of them then.”

The girls miffed expressions softened before sighing, “Well, when you put it that way.” Applejack said.

“But it still doesn't feel fair.” Rainbow pouted.

“That's right!” Pinkie agreed.

Fluttershy blushed, “I... want Spike to feel my boobies too!”

“Huh?” Spike asked confused, before Fluttershy ran up to Spike, took his hand and planted in on one of her breasts.

“Fluttershy!” he gasped.

“Please, enjoy it.” she said.

“Hold it, Fluttershy!” Rainbow got up and ran over to Spike taking his hand that was on Fluttershy's chest and put it on her own, “If Spike's feeling up anybody's it's mine. Whatcha think, Spike?” she grinned.

“Uh, Rainbow.”

“With all my works outs, my girls are nice and firm.” Rainbow tempted Spike keeping his hand on her breast.

“Hold it there, girl,” Applejack up and took Spike's hand off Rainbow's chest and put it on her own, “If anyone's got a pair of firm breasts it's this gal here. Don'tcha think, Spike?” she smiled.

“Applejack.” he blushed.

“Oh, please darling,” Rarity said, as she took Spike's free hand and put it on her own chest, “Firm may be good. But if it's softness you're after well mine feel like the softest pillows ever. Wouldn't you agree, Spikey-Wikey?” she batted her eyes, as Spike panted as his hands held onto Applejack and Rarity's breasts.

“My turn!” Pinkie cheered, as she ran over and pressed her breasts into Spike's chest, “Like this, handsome?” she flirted as Spike found himself unable to move having been overwhelmed from the sensual feelings.

“Hey, might as well join.” Sunset said, as she went behind Spike and pressed her breasts into his back.

“Us too!” the CMC declared, as they pressed their breasts around any open spot on Spike's body with Fluttershy and Rainbow joining back in.

Spike found his whole body getting smothered with breasts, as Applejack and Rarity kept his hands planted on theirs. Twilight shook her head in disbelief before speaking up.

“Alright, girls we're even now. So maybe not smother Spike to death?”

The girls hearing Twilight gave Spike some space along with Applejack and Rarity letting him take his hands off their chests.

Spike panted, “Wow. You girls sure know how to get a guy excited.”

“We're glad you feel that way.” Rarity smiled.

“And sorry if we went overboard.” Fluttershy apologized.

“It's no trouble. You all just surprised me there.”

“Well, now you can just relax. You had a long day.” Twilight said, as the girls sat him down on the bed and sat around him.

“Yeah with all the fun and fighting Saber, it's been some day.” Spike chuckled.

“But in the end you have us.” Twilight said, as she leaned in a kissed Spike.

Spike returned the kiss, and the two ended up using tongue. When they came up for air, Sunset Shimmer kissed Spike as he did the same with her that he did with Twilight. Rarity took a turn followed by Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Fluttershy, Apple Bloom, and then Pinkie Pie.

“This is just what I like to enjoy after a day of fighting.” Spike told the girls.

The group smiled, “Well, we can continue.” Rainbow suggested.

“If you're up for it.” Fluttershy added.

Spike smiled, “Sure.” And with that girls once again resumed making out with Spike who kept alternating between each of his girlfriends. They continued on as it got late and soon Spike and the other girls headed back to their assigned rooms to sleep the rest of the night.

The next day at Spike's home, Peewee after partying enough with his bird friends in the neighborhood was busily cleaning up making sure it was crumb free, and no trace a bird drop stains on the furniture or anywhere else.

When all was clean the phoenix plopped onto the couch before hearing the door open, “We're back!” Peewee saw Spike and Drakon enter and saw him, “Hi, Peewee, how've you been?”

Peewee squawked as if saying 'fine'. Spike looked down at him, “Hope you had a good time, while we were away. Well, I'm gonna go unpack.” he headed up to unpack leaving Drakon to see Peewee sigh in relief.

“Oh, yeah. He threw a wild party. But this'll be my little secret.” he snickered.

Take the Next Step

Late Friday afternoon, Spike was coming out of the movie theater with Thorax and Button looking excited, “That was some movie, wasn't it, guys?” Thorax asked the two.

“You bet it was.” Button agreed.

“If it's not up for an Oscar then it proves the system is rigged.” Spike joked, and they laughed.

“What isn't rigged these days?” Drakon put in to Spike who smiled at his humor.

“We're glad you managed to find time to come to the movie with us, Spike.” Thorax said.

“Especially give how tight you are with Twilight and the others.” Button noted.

“They had other plans tonight. And I plan on seeing this movie again with Bloom, Scoots, and Belle as part of their CMC Viewing.” he explained.

“Well, make sure you don't spoil anything for them before that.” Button said.

“Trust me I wouldn't. They hate spoilers.” Spike answered.

“So anybody up for doing anything else?” Thorax asked.

“Sorry, I need to head home. But I'll catch you guys later.” Spike replied.

“Later, Spike!” they said, as Spike headed off.

Spike made it home, and was greeted by Peewee, “Hey, buddy, how're you doing?” Peewee squawked happily to see his master, who laughed, “Ok, I'll get dinner ready.” Spike went for the kitchen to prepare dinner as Drakon watched him work.

'He's come a long way since we met months ago. He's a vigilante trying to keep the city safe, a model student, and has ten girlfriends,' he thought, as his mind drifted to Twilight and the others, 'And they're so fond of him, not just for his looks, but for being such a kind and loving guy. Hmm. They've been dating for awhile now. And back during the ski trip from what I could listen to from inside Twilight and Sunset's room they've taken their relationship further. Maybe it's time for Spike to really leave his past behind and take the next big step he never thought he'd ever take before he met me.'

The dragon spirit spoke up to Spike, still in the kitchen making dinner for him and Peewee, “Hey, Spike!”

“What is it, Drakon?”

“I'm going out for a bit. I'll be back soon.”

“Well, alright. But stay out of trouble.” he warned the spirit.

“How much trouble can I get into when barely anybody can see or hear me?”

“Plenty could get into mischief with not being detected like you.” Spike humored him.

“True, but I ain't like others.” Drakon retorted before flying through the wall and out into the city.

Drakon flew around before spotting Twilight's home down below. He flew down further before floating right outside Twilight's bedroom window. He looked in seeing Twilight and the rest of the girls relaxing and enjoying themselves. Because Spike made plans to see a movie with Thorax and Button this left the girls with time to themselves which they decided to spend at Twilight's place.

He stuck his head through the window and spoke, “Hello, may I come in?”

This alerted the girls who saw Drakon at the window, “Drakon?” they asked.

“I'll take that as a yes.” he said before going through the window and into Twilight's room.

“What're you doing here?” Twilight inquired.

“And where's Spike?” Apple Bloom asked.

“He's not in trouble, is he?” Sunset wondered in concern.

“Spike? Trouble?” Fluttershy asked worried.

“We gotta help him!” Pinkie panicked.

“Girls, calm down!” Drakon silenced them, “Spike is fine. He's back at his place making dinner for him and Peewee.”

The girls sighed in relief, “That's comforting.” Twilight said.

“So then why're you here and not with him?” Rarity asked.

“We didn't think you could leave Spike's side, what with being connected and all.” Applejack recalled.

“We may have a connection via the dragon band, but that doesn't mean I have to stay at his side 24/7. I'm capable of going about on my own, though I've never had reason to until now.”

“And why's that?” Rainbow wondered.

“Because I want to help you girls.” Drakon began.

“Help us?” Scootaloo asked.

“With that?” Twilight inquired.

“With your relationship with Spike.”

“What? Are you saying there's something wrong with our relationship?” Fluttershy asked confused.

“Are you suddenly feeling like Spike shouldn't date us?” Rarity asked sounding huffy.

“Especially since you've always acted so glad he is.” Applejack called him out.

“Oh, no. Make no mistake I'm not here to end your relationship. Believe me that's the last thing I want with you girls and Spike.”

“So what do you mean by helping us in our relationship with him?” Sunset asked curiously.

“First of all back on the ski trip during Spike's sledding run with Twilight I knew where he put his hands when he almost lost hold,” the dragon spirit began making Twilight blush, “But even I knew from what you told Spike after that you didn't mind it one bit.”

“Ok, you got me.” Twilight admitted.

“And that night in your assigned room, I may have kept guard outside, but I could still hear what went on inside.”

The girls blushed embarrassed, “So you know?” Rarity asked.

“Yes. It was a real feel up going on in there.” Drakon chuckled which only made them feel more embarrassed.

“So what're you getting' at, Drakon?” Applejack asked wanting to move on.

“Since you girls and Spike are already moving to that kind of intimacy, I think you should take it even further.” he smirked.

“Further?” Sweetie Belle asked, as some of the girls started shaking, mostly Fluttershy.

“As in?” Fluttershy asked.

“That's right.” Drakon confirmed while grinning.

“Drakon, are you insane?” Twilight asked rhetorically while still flushed in the face, “We're in high school!”

“Oh, please some of my past wielders had their first time when they were around your ages.” Drakon argued.

“Really?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“They had to be some lucky guys.” Rainbow said.

“Oh, you have no idea.”

“But what happens if we get...” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Don't worry, I got a sure full-proof solution to that.” Drakon assured.

“And how?” Applejack put her hands on her hips.

“Not only are Spike and I bonded, but I can make it so your genes don't mix around when getting physical. I can be the ideal 'rubber' for Spike.” he laughed.

“You can really do that?” Rainbow asked sounding interested, as the others looked at her, “Just asking.”

Drakon nodded to her, before continuing, “But all humor aside. I think it's time you ladies should do it. Not just something to boast about to each other, but for Spike as well.”

“What about Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Ever since he unleashed me and I gave him his makeover his life turned around in so many ways. Physically, as you've noticed his role as the Dragon Knight. Socially, since he now has real friends in all of you and the others at school. But I feel for Spike to truly move on he needs more of a mental cure. Some extra assurance from you that you'll always be together and that he's capable of experiencing that kind of love. Think it over, will you?” Drakon said before flying out of the bedroom leaving the girls to ponder over what they learned.

“Could we actually do it with Spike?” Sunset asked.

“Drakon wouldn't lie to us about what he said he could do for Spike. Believe me I could tell if he was.” Applejack answered.

“I'm on board.” Pinkie declared without a second thought much to everyone's shock.

“Pinkie?!” Twilight asked surprised.

“What, we're already dating and we did get intimately physical on the ski trip, so why not jump to next base now while the oven's hot? Not that we're gonna get anything in our ovens. Drakon promised he'd see that it won't happen. And if you recall we already seen each other without our clothes on that night we took a bath together in the springs at Camp Everfree’s woods .”

“Well, I'm in too,” Rainbow joined, “I'm not about to pass up this chance.”

“While it would feel unladylike of me to divulge in such frivolity, I have been wondering how Spike would be in bed.” Rarity said while blushing from her developing fantasies of Spike ravishing her.

“Then can I join too?” Sweetie Belle asked her big sister hopefully.

“Well it only seems fair.” she replied.

Apple Bloom tugged on her sister's sleeve, “Can we do it too, Applejack? Please?” she begged.

Applejack gave her sister a questionable look before smiling, “Well, what the hey? I'd like to see how much a man he can be in that sense.” she chuckled making Apple Bloom excited.

“Well, I wouldn't mind it.” Fluttershy confessed.

“Me neither.” Scootaloo added.

“Hey, I've done a lot of rebellious things before. Might as well make this one of them.” Sunset said, before all eyes fell on Twilight.

“How about you, Twilight?” Applejack asked.

Twilight looked around at her friends who made their decision and thought about her relationship with Spike and all they've been through together. She finally gathered her words and answered, “Ok, I'm in.”

“Yes!” the girls cheered, but quieted down so not to alert Twilight's parents.

“So how do we do this?” Fluttershy asked.

“We could always do it together.” Pinkie suggested.

“Darling, for ones first time it must be beautiful and memorable. And doing it all together would feel too much.” Rarity explained.

“Agreed,” Twilight nodded, “We should each take a turn with Spike on our own time.”

“And how do we decide that?” Scootaloo inquired.

“I know a solution,” Applejack said, before taking off her hat, “Twilight, can ya give me a hand?”

“All over it,” Twilight said, as she broke up some paper into ten slips and marked each with a number before dropping them into Applejack's hat who shook them all up, “The number you get determines the turn you get with Spike.”

“Sounds fair.” Rainbow admitted.

“Alright, no peeking now.” Applejack said, as the girls each reached in and took a piece of paper from the hat.

They held their folded up slips of paper, as Twilight spoke, “Ok, no matter what order we go in, there's no hard feelings between us. Agreed?”

“Agreed.” they answered.

“Here we go.” Twilight said, as they began to open up their slips of paper to see the order they would go in when taking the next step in their relationship with Spike.

Training and Afterward

After school one day, the students started heading home or to their after school club activities. Spike waited it out doing his homework in one of the study halls until the clubs were over. He had plans to meet up with Applejack in the gymnasium after the MMA's club activities ended so he could get in some training done with her.

When Spike finished his homework, he looked at the time seeing everyone had to have cleared out by then. He packed his things into his bag and headed for the gymnasium with Drakon at his side.

He arrived at the gymnasium and entered seeing it was vacant save for Applejack still in her workout shorts and sports bra.

“Hey, A.J!” he called to her.

Applejack hearing that saw Spike and smiled, “Hi, Spike!”

Spike went over to her, “How was practice?”

“Same old, everyone else ain't nearly as good at giving me a decent workout.” she answered.

“Well, that's why I'm here.” Spike smiled.

“And to keep you in shape for what ya face out there.” Applejack put in making the two chuckle.

Drakon spoke up, “Well, you two look like you're gonna be having a good time training. Meanwhile, I'm gonna be relaxing in my own way.” he sunk into the dragon band much to Spike's confusion.

“Strange. Drakon's hardly ever gone back inside the dragon band during the day time. In fact he hardly ever does at all.”

“Maybe he just wants to give us our space as we practice.” Applejack suggested.

“Hm, good point.” Spike replied figuring it's a good enough excuse while unaware of Applejack smiling to herself.

Spike went to the locker room to change into his own workout clothes before coming back and to see Applejack dawning a pair of target mitts.

He walked up to her, as she held her mitt covered hands up for Spike, “Alright, Spike. Like we did last time. Concentrate and hit as hard as you can.”

Spike nodded as he put his dukes up and started punching at the mitts as hard as he could, “That's it, Spike. Keep punching. Don't lose focus.” Applejack instructed, as he kept punching before swinging his leg for a kick at one of the mitts, “Good move! Remember it's not just punches, but kicks too.”

The boy continued to change it up by hitting Applejack's mitts with both his fists and feet making up combos as he went along.

“Good work, sugarcube. Just picture me as one of those purple nightmare varmints, or even one of those bio-fiends. Heck you can picture me as one of those vamps from the Children of Sanguine if it helps.”

“Careful, Applejack. Or ya might tempt me to hit harder than I want to.” Spike warned her.

“Just trying to get you to give it your all as much as you can.” she replied as she stood her ground, while Spike kept hitting her mitts.

“Don't worry I can keep going for awhile.” Spike punched a mitt.

And so he did for another two hours before the two finally decided to call it. They headed to the respective locker rooms to shower off and get changed again.

When they came back out, Spike spoke, “I'll catch you later, Applejack.”

As Spike turned to leave, Applejack stopped him, “Spike, wait!”

Spike looked back, “What?”

“I was wondering... Would it be alright if I went back with you?” she asked sheepishly.

Spike blushed, “Back to my place?”

“Yeah, there's something I wanna talk about with you.” Spike curious about this answered her.

“Well, ok.” Applejack smiled at Spike's answer as they headed out together.

They made their way back to Spike's place, where they were greeted by Peewee, “Hey, Peewee, you been good while I was at school?” Peewee squawked happily.

“That's a good phoenix.” Applejack said rubbing Peewee's head.

“I'm gonna give Peewee his dinner. Please, make yourself at home.” Spike told her.

“Will do.” Applejack answered as she sat herself down on the sofa.

So Spike gave Peewee his dinner before making something for himself and Applejack. When he was done he came back to the living room with a tray of grilled cheese for both of them.

“Hope you're hungry.” he told the cowgirl.

“Mm, I am famished.” Applejack answered, as she looked at the cheesy delicacy.

The two enjoyed their grilled cheese, with Applejack almost burning her tongue from eating too fast, but not badly.

“Delicious!” Applejack beamed.

“Thanks.” Spike replied gratefully.

“Honestly your cooking skills could put regular housewives to shame.” A.J said making Spike chuckle sheepishly.

So Applejack helped Spike with the dishes before returning to the living room where they both sat down. Applejack knew it was time to confess to Spike.

“Spike, there was a reason I wanted to come to your place tonight. Something really important.” she began.

“What is it, Applejack?” Spike wondered.

Applejack sighed, “You and I have known each other for months now, Spike.”

“Well, yeah.”

“And during that time, we've gotten closer, especially after finding out you were the Dragon Knight.”

“True.”

“Since me and the rest of the girls became your girlfriends we have been getting closer than most couples do when starting out.”

“No denying that.”

“Which is why the girls and I have made a decision regarding our relationship with you.” Applejack began.

“What kind of decision?” Spike wondered curiously.

Applejack knew there was no turning back so she came out and say it, “Spike, I want ya to make love to me.”

Spike almost fell off the sofa before climbing back up, “You want me to what?!”

“I know this is coming out of nowhere, but believe me this is good for all of us.” Applejack reasoned.

“How so?” Spike asked while trying to keep it together.

“Well, ever since you got your makeover courtesy of Drakon, and became the Dragon Knight so much about you has changed.”

“Don't have to tell me that.” he replied.

“You gained so much because of that, a purpose, friends, extended family, even lovers.” Applejack smiled.

“And I'm grateful to have had the chance to gain all of that.” Spike told her.

Applejack nodded, “Well, now the girls and I all wanna take our relationship further. To keep you from thinking about the bad past you had before back when you thought you were incapable of things like finding love.”

Spike hearing this started to realize something, “I can't help but feel Drakon had a hand in this.” he suspiciously looked down at the dragon band knowing Drakon was listening.

“Don't take it the wrong way, Spike,” Applejack spoke up to keep him from thinking negatively about it, “Drakon merely gave us some thoughts on the matter. In the end we all decided it of our own choice.”

“I see.”

“And if we do, Drakon can make it so you won't have to worry about making us pregnant.”

“Wait, he can do that?” Spike asked surprised.

“That's the reason he's been in the dragon band this long. He wants you to experience this as much we all do. Drakon despite his sense of humor really does care about ya, Spike.”

Spike smiled, “Yeah. He really does.”

“But this decision isn't just for me and the girls. It applies to you to, Spike. If ya not comfortable with it none of us will force you.” Applejack said honestly.

Spike hearing this started taking all he was told to heart, and thought about his relationship with the girls and how much they all meant to him. And with his own inner perv tempting him, Spike spoke to the eldest Apple girl.

“You really want this, Applejack?”

“I do if you do, sugarcube.” she confirmed.

“Well, then... Let's go to my room.”

“Spike.” Applejack gasped hoping she wasn't imagining it.

“I can't promise how good I'll be since it's my first time.” he explained.

Applejack smiled, “Well, it's my first time too, ya know? So let's experience it first hand together.” she took his hands into hers.

Spike nodded, as he and Applejack got off the couch and headed for his bedroom much to Peewee's confusion.

Inside Spike's bedroom, the boy closed the door and locked it for precautions. He and Applejack climbed onto his bed before Applejack tossed her hat aside. The two teens wrapped their arms around each other and started to kiss. They started out slowly but passionately wanting to savor the moment. Soon they started using tongue, increasing their passionate feelings.

'Mm, this feels like the best kiss we've had ever.' Applejack thought.

'Wow, this is even better than how I usually kiss her or any of the girls.' Spike thought just as surprised.

The two came up for air, before smiling at each other knowing they were starting out well. Applejack then pinned Spike to the bed rubbing herself against him. Though they were still clothed, Spike could still feel the sensation of Applejack's body as if she weren't wearing anything.

“Mm, tell me, Spike. Do ya like my body?” Applejack purred.

“It's amazing, Applejack.” he answered.

“Glad to know. Yeah you've seen me and my friends in swimwear at the pool, and already seen us all natural that time in Camp Everfree's woods. As we did with you. So we got nothing to hide.”

“Right,” Spike agreed, “I'd admire how much hard work you put in not only your work, but your body as well, Applejack. You got some of the sexiest muscle tones ever.”

Applejack blushed from the compliment, “Ya really mean it?”

“Of course. And only Rainbow Dash could rival you in that field, but that's mostly in her leg muscles. Upper body strength is yours.”

“Oh, Spike.” Applejack said blushing before she continued to kiss him while keeping him pinned to the bed.

Eventually Spike reversed their positions and was pinning A.J to his bed making sure they were pressed up close, 'Drakon, if you're really intent on helping me during this now's the time to prove you're true to your word.' he thought.

Outside the bedroom, Peewee could hear the sounds of Spike's bed moving and moans of both Spike and Applejack from inside growing louder and sounding enjoyable.

Some time later back in Spike's bedroom, clothes laid across the floor, as Spike and Applejack laid in bed under the covers snuggling up with Applejack's arms around Spike's neck.

“Wow.” Spike panted.

“Wow's right.” Applejack agreed with a chuckle.

“I really did all that with you?”

“Ya sure did, partner.”

“It felt amazing. It felt... right.” Spike said.

“Uh-huh. You and I just had our first time. And there'll be many more after this.” Applejack assured.

“Sounds good to me.”

“And when the rest of the girls get their chance with you. Be sure to show them the same kind of love ya showed me tonight.”

“Sure thing, Applejack. I love you.” Spike held Applejack closer.

“And I love ya too.” she replied kissing him.

“So, what do we do now?”

“Let's just cuddle for a bit. And before I head home I'll need to shower.” Applejack explained.

“Ok.”

She looked to Spike, “And you're joining me there.”

Spike looked at her blushing before smiling, “Wouldn't have it any other way.” he cuddled with Applejack who cuddled back.

From the dragon band Drakon thought to himself, 'Well, done, Spike. Well, done.'

The next morning at the academy, Spike walked to school with a bright smile on his face and passed several of his friends and classmates who greeted him and greeted them back.

“Morning, Spike!” Thorax greeted with Button.

“Morning, guys!” Spike greeted in response.

“You're sure looking bright eyed and happy today.” Button noticed.

“Just glad to be alive, Button.” Spike said, as he continued on into the school.

Spike passed some lockers before happening upon his girl, “Good morning, ladies!”

“Good morning, Spike.” they greeted him back.

Spike gave Twilight a good morning kiss, before giving one to the rest of his girls. When he came up to Applejack he gave her an even bigger kiss which she returned much to the others surprise.

“I'll see you all in class.” Spike told them as he walked on.

“Bye.” Applejack said, before turning to the girls who looked curious.

“So then?” Rainbow asked as the others leaned in.

Applejack smirked, “Yes.” The girls gasped excitedly.

“How was it, darling?” Rarity asked eager to know.

“Tell us everything!” Pinkie pleaded.

“Not here.” Applejack reminded them.

“Right. We'll talk about it later.” Twilight agreed, as they decided to head for class and talk about Applejack and Spike later.

Author's Note

And this begins Spike's individual special time with each of the girls.

Twilight Sparkle
Rarity
Pinkie Pie
Apple Bloom
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
Fluttershy
Sweetie Belle
Rainbow Dash
Sunset Shimmer

I have my way of deciding the order, so don't miss next time and see who goes next.

Shining Stars

That day at Everfree Academy during a free period Applejack brought the girls up to the roof where they could have a private conversation about what went on with her and Spike last night.

They sat around in a circle, as Rainbow spoke first, “So what went on, A.J?”

“Yeah tell us the juicy stuff.” Pinkie said excitedly.

“And don't skimp out on the details.” Rarity added.

“Alright, ya'll,” Applejack calmed them, “Well, after a little sparring practice Spike and I went back to his place and had dinner.”

“What'd you have?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Could be important.” Apple Bloom said, as they wanted the details feeling any could be crucial to helping them get closer to Spike like A.J did.

“He made us some grilled cheese.”

“Sounds yummy.” Sweetie Belle said feeling hungry from it.

“Probably wouldn't be good for Twilight since she hates all things cheesy.” Rainbow noted, as Twilight did a double take.

“No I don't!” she protested, “It's only quesadillas.” she blushed embarrassed.

“Go on, Applejack.” Rarity beckoned her to continue.

“As we ate we started talkin' a bit to get comfortable before I started explaining the situation with us and him.”

“Well, at least he knows.” Twilight said.

“And how does he feel about it?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Well, he was hesitant at first like we were. But I told him with Drakon he won't have to worry about getting' us knocked up. And I guess eventually he let his raging hormones finally take over. We went to his room and that's where the magic happened.”

“Ooh, this is good.” Pinkie told the others, as they listened in.

“At first we started kissing, slowly to savor the moment, but then we started using tongue, and whoo it sure felt like a passionate fire in my mouth,” Applejack explained recalling the experience, “Then he started feeling me up when I wasn't pressin' my body to his. Boy I thought he had such a firm handshake, it felt even better when he'd grip my girls and do all kinds of things with them. I always did wonder what it's like to be motorboated, and now I do. Long story short, I felt like I was in that big apple farm in the sky.” she sighed heavenly.

The rest of the girls had surprised and envious looks on their faces after hearing Applejack explanation, “Oh, man. Makes me wish I got the first draw.”

“Well, tough, Rainbow,” Applejack replied, “We all drew them and whatever number we got we follow that order.”

“That's what we agreed on.” Twilight reminded the athlete.

“Yeah, I know.” Rainbow admitted with a sigh.

“So now that we started we continue from here,” Twilight instructed, “Remember this is so all of us and Spike can get even closer together to insure our relationship is cemented enough nothing could break us apart.”

“Right.” They all agreed, and headed back down to get to their next classes.

When classes let out, the students left the classroom and filled the hallways. Spike headed to his locker to get what he needed before Twilight leaned against the lockers.

“Hi, Spike.”

“Hi, Twilight.” Spike greeted her back.

“Listen, do you have any plans for the weekend?” Twilight asked.

Spike hearing this could tell where this was going, but answered truthfully nonetheless, “None specific.”

Twilight smiled at that, “I was wondering if you'd like to come over to my place Saturday night to look at the stars?”

Spike raised a brow, “Look at the stars?”

“Yeah. It'll be clear skies, and the stars are all going to be out. I'd like to watch them with... someone special.” she said while giving him a cute pouting look.

Spike blushed at Twilight's cute face, realizing she wanted to do more than just watch stars with him.

“Well, if you want me to, I can come over and watch.”

“Great. I'll text you the time when I have it planned.” Twilight said before giving Spike a kiss and headed off.

Drakon floated by Spike speaking cheekily, “And you were thinking she only wants to look at stars.”

“Hey, it could've been possible.” Spike shrugged.

“Oh, please. After what happened with you and Applejack, the rest of the girls are gonna be coming after you.” Drakon grinned.

“Which I have you to thank for that.” Spike replied sarcastically.

“You're welcome.” Drakon said.

Spike sighed, before remembering, “Still what happened last night was amazing. I never felt anything like that before with the girls.”

“It's love on a whole new level my friend.” Drakon put an arm around him.

Spike smiled as he watched Twilight leave and thought to himself, 'Twilight. The first girl who ever gave me the time of day even before I looked like this. I hope it'll go well for us both.'

The days went by with the usual for Spike, school by day and afternoons and nighttime patrol as the Dragon Knight. With the occasional hang out with his friends, while making sure it wasn't too romantic with the girls. After all it was plain to see they knew it was Twilight's time with Spike, and they didn't wanna get in the way of what she planned.

When the weekend finally came Spike watched as it started to get dark, and proceeded to head to Twilight's place. He could've gotten there easily if he flew as the Dragon Knight, but he chose to walk his way so he could enjoy the time getting there.

When he arrived at the Sparkle residence he saw the stars were just starting to come out, “I got here just in time.” Spike told Drakon.

“Uh-huh. And now this is my cue to exit.” Drakon said as he flew into the dragon band.

Spike rang the doorbell, and soon enough Twilight answered, “Spike, come on in.”

“Thanks, Twi.” Spike said walking in with Twilight closing the door.

Spike looked around seeing the place was vacant, “Your parents are not here?”

“They're staying out late, which means we got the place all to ourselves.” the girl explained.

'Convenient for us.' Spike thought knowing how she timed this perfectly.

“Well, come on. Telescope's all set up on the balcony.” Twilight said showing Spike upstairs.

Spike followed Twilight up the stairs and into a room that was tricked out like an observatory. There were charts on the walls, a few whiteboards filled with several different equations, and right outside a sliding screen door was a balcony with two chairs set up and a telescope in between them and closer to the railing.

“Whoa, is this your room?” Spike looked around amazed.

“Actually, this was my brothers old room. After he moved out of the house to live with Cadence, he left his room to me. Since his room came with the balcony I felt it would make for a good observatory room for me to use when I wanna get a good look at the stars.” Twilight explained.

“Well, you put the room to good use, and looking out at that balcony it's got the best seats in the house for stargazing.”

“Exactly. Come on, it's gotten dark enough.” Twilight said, as she pulled out a bag of freshly made popcorn from the microwave in the room and poured it in a bowl.

“Awesome!” Spike said, as he and Twilight sat out on the balcony looking up at the clear night sky.

As the hours passed they took turns looked through the telescope to see the stars closer and point out the constellations they could spot. When they both reached to grab some popcorn from the bowl on he table between them they touched hands before looking at each other before smiling, and each took some and ate. Every so often Twilight would take the time to explain to Spike about certain constellations and even more recently discovered ones by astronomers.

Had it been one of the other girls they would've fallen asleep a long time ago from listening to Twilight's lectures. But Spike he truly enjoyed listening to Twilight talk about the stars. It made him feel so at peace.

The two sat down in their chairs while looking up at the stars, “Nice night, isn't it?” Spike asked Twilight.

Twilight nodded, “It's beautiful.”

“I'm glad we could spend this night together, Twilight,” Spike said, as Twilight looked his way, “When it comes to nighttime usually I spend it on patrol, but it's nice to enjoy the night without having to worry so much about the problems in the city.”

“You may have sworn to protect the city from the rising crime, but you shouldn't burn yourself out trying to do it. You're only human just as any of us.” she explained.

“Yeah. Thanks, Twi.” Spike smiled, as the two gazed lovingly at each other before leaning closer.

Soon the two kissed under the moonlight as the stars twinkled. A few minutes they came up for air, before Twilight got up from her seat, took Spike's hand, and pulled him up with her.

“Come on.” she said.

“Where're we going?” Spike asked even though he already knew the answer.

“My room.”

“If you say so.”

Twilight brought Spike back inside closing the balcony windows before bringing him downstairs before going for what would lead to the basement which confused him.

Once they were downstairs, Spike saw the basement which was actually Twilight's room was decked out with bookshelves filled with all types of books, from fictional novels and scientific research texts. Everything was neat and organized by section and alphabetic order. There was also a study table set up for group studies, a desk with a lamp atop it and a laptop computer.

“This is your bedroom?” Spike looked around.

“Uh-huh.” Twilight confirmed.

“Looks more like a library. But then again with all I know about you, this seems to be just the kind of bedroom for you to have.”

“Am I that obvious?” Twilight giggled.

“It's ok. I like it. Feels homey. Though surprised your family allowed you to make the basement into your bedroom.”

“It has the most space for all my stuff.” she explained.

“Of course.” Spike chuckled.

“Now then, Spike. You know stargazing wasn't the only thing I called you here for, right?” Twilight asked.

Spike nodded, “Applejack explained everything. And now you want to make love with me?”

Twilight nodded in response, “I do. Truthfully, I wanted to for such a long time deep down. But I always used logic and reason to convince myself not to.”

“Understandable considering the possibilities that could result from it. But thanks to Drakon we won't have to worry about it.”

“Exactly. So may we?” she asked hopefully.

Spike smiled, “Let's.”

“Great.” Twilight said, before she removed her glasses, and undid her ponytail. Once she did she shook her head allowing her hair to flow freely. Twilight smiled seductively at Spike who blushed.

“Wow.” he gasped.

“What?” she asked with a smirk.

“I've just never seen you without your glasses on or your hair flowing free. Not even at the pool.”

“And what do you think?”

“It's a good second look for you.” he admitted.

“Really?” Twilight asked curiously, receiving a nod from Spike, “Huh. Maybe I should look into wearing my hair down more often.”

“Doesn't matter to me. I think your hair looks good either way.”

Twilight smiled, as she took Spike's hand and brought him over to her bed. The two dropped down on top of it, as they resumed kissing from before. This time they kissed more passionately while trying to make the other moan louder through their lips. They came up for air a few times, and even began using tongue.

Twilight rolled Spike onto the bed with her on top. She pressed her body down on Spike's torso mashing her chest against him making Spike pant. Spike wrapped his arms around Twilight wanting to keep her as close to him as possible.

'Wow. I never expected Twilight to be this intense.' Spike thought.

'This is for all Spike's done for me. I gonna make sure he knows this is how much I love him.' Twilight thought as she pinned Spike while their lips continued to remain connected.

Spike not wanting to be the only one dominated reversed positions and pinned Twilight to her own bed, but still kept up their passionate make out.

The young man broke lip contact and smirked at Twilight, “So naughty, Twilight. What would everyone at school think if they knew one of their smartest classmates was such a bad girl?” he teased.

Twilight turned to the side playing along, “No! I'm a good girl!”

“Sure you are.” Spike continued to tease Twilight, as he leaned down kissing her neck.

“Spike, you won't tell anyone at school about this side of me, will you?” Twilight asked playfully.

Spike smirked, “What goes on in this room stays here.”

“Good.” Twilight smirked in response, as they really got into it with moans of joy echoing through Twilight's room, that just got louder and more passionate.

Later on, much like with Spike's time with Applejack, both his and Twilight's clothes were scatted on the floor, while Spike and Twilight cuddled up close under to covers of her bed.

“Spike, you were wonderful.” Twilight said breathlessly.

“You surprised me as well, Twilight. Who would've thought beneath that bookworm demeanor really did lay a naughty girl?” Spike continued to tease Twilight who blushed.

“I blame you for bringing that out of me.”

“You mad?”

“No. I'm actually glad you brought it out of me. You've changed my life, Spike. More than you know.” she said with tears of joy in her eyes.

“Really? Because I always thought it was you that changed mine.” Spike smiled.

Twilight embraced Spike tightly pressing her rack against him, “I mean it, Spike. You've changed my life and the rest of my friends. And I'll always love you for that.”

Spike relaxed and wrapped his arms around her in return, “Thank you, Twilight. And I love you too.”

An hour later, after collecting his things, Spike was heading back for his place before Twilight's parents could get home. He walked along the blocks before Drakon finally emerged from the dragon band.

“Took you long enough to come back out.” Spike noted.

“What can I say? I didn't wanna disturb your thoughts about what happened hours ago.” Drakon shrugged.

“Yeah. Twilight was incredible. And with her hair down and glasses off made her look sexier.” Spike said, as he thought about her.

“I'll say.” Drakon agreed, “And you were right. She is quite the bad girl. Imagine what the others will feel when they hear from her.”

“She'll definitely feel flustered from having to explain herself.” Spike replied, as he and Drakon chuckled while heading for home.

Author's Note

The scenario with Spike and Twilight was inspired by Duke Moon II's story The Big Man's chapter Stargazing.

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
Rarity
Pinkie Pie
Apple Bloom
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
Fluttershy
Sweetie Belle
Rainbow Dash
Sunset Shimmer

The Apple Dancer

The day after Twilight and Spike had their night together, the brainy girl met up with the others at Sugarcube Corner where they sat at one of the farthest booths so no one would hear them.

“Oh, girls. I couldn't believe it. Spike was able to make me feel so good and provoke me into behaving so naughty.” Twilight explained with a pant.

“Seems like the school bookworm isn't so innocent as she appears to be.” Rainbow teased.

“I always knew there was a true wild and submissive side to you, Twilight.” Pinkie added slyly.

“I blame Spike for bringing it out of me. And yet, I'm glad he did.” Twilight smiled.

“Well, darling, we're glad you finally got to experience pleasure with your savior.” Rarity added with a wink.

“Yeah. So am I.”

“But why have you decided to wear your hair out of a ponytail today?” Fluttershy asked, as the rest of the girls realized Twilight wasn't wearing her hair in her usual ponytail look, but rather had it all the way down.

“Well, I was inspired by Spike to wear my hair down more.”

“Does that mean we'll be seeing you wear it that way often?” Sunset inquired.

“Well, every so often.” Twilight admitted.

“I think it's good for you.” Sweetie Belle admitted.

“So do I.” Scootaloo agreed.

“Uh-huh.” Apple Bloom nodded.

“Well, Twi, you and I had our time with Spike, but the next of us will be making her move next.” Applejack said, as she and Twilight looked at the girls with one of them being next in line.

A few days later after school, Spike was walking home, before Apple Bloom hurried after him, “Hey, Spike!”

Spike stopped to see her, “Apple Bloom, hey. What's going on?”

Apple Bloom stopped, “Well, did ya have plans tonight?”

“Well, I thought about staying in tonight. Streets have been quiet so I think the Dragon Knight can take a night off.”

“He sure can. But how about making other plans instead of staying in tonight?” Apple Bloom hinted.

Spike raised a brow, “Oh, and what do you have in mind?”

Apple Bloom smirked, “Well, ever wanted to dance before?”

“Dance?” Spike asked confused, “Well, a lot of times, but back then...”

“Say no more, but how would you like to go dancing? And the best part is you won't even need to know how.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, if you want me to, sure.” Spike replied.

“Great. Meet me at this address at this time.” she forwarded him information to his phone.

“Here?” Spike asked showing her the message she sent.

“That's right. See ya then.” she pecked his cheek and hurried off.

Spike smiled before contemplating, until Drakon floated down, “Dancing, huh? Well, that's sure to be lively.”

“Even though she said I don't need to know how it would still be nice if I knew some.” Spike replied.

“And it probably doesn't help the only time you've ever danced was the occasional wedding and party your parents attended with you coming along.” Drakon recalled from seeing Spike's memories.

“Exactly. But back then I was out of shape to dance anywhere near good. But now, I actually have a chance to enjoy dancing.” Spike said excitedly.

“Then you better get back and get ready for your date. Along with what follows.” Drakon nudged him.

“Right.” Spike replied knowing what would follow.

After Spike returned home, he freshened up and put on some clean casual clothes, before following Apple Bloom's directions to their rendezvous.

He eventually arrived outside a dance club where he could see flashing lights from the windows, “This is the place. The Dance Trot Club.”

“It must really be happening inside.” Drakon guessed.

“Probably.” Spike agreed.

“Spike!” came Apple Bloom, as Spike and Drakon saw her rushing over.

“Well, that's my cue. Enjoy your date.” Drakon dove in the the Dragon Band.

“Apple Bloom, hi.”

“Did I keep ya waitin'?” she asked.

“No. I just got here myself. So this is the place?”

“Uh-huh, what do you think?”

“Looks neat. I didn't even expect you to know of a place like this.” Spike said.

“We can discuss it inside. Come on.” Apple Bloom said bringing Spike in.

Inside the club, it was indeed jumping with other teenagers dancing on the dance floor with a disco ball and flashing lights above them, and music playing by the DJ up in his box. Those not dancing were sitting at booths enjoying food or drinks served by waitresses.

“Whoa!” Spike gasped.

“I know, right?” Apple Bloom asked excited.

“This is incredible!”

“You betcha! Come on, let's mambo!” Apple Bloom dragged Spike to the dance floor and began dancing.

Spike noticed how the other party goers were jumping and moving around to the rhythm decided to mimic them before dancing close with Apple Bloom. Many of the other ladies present were envious of Apple Bloom dancing with Spike, and some tried cutting in, but Spike maneuvered around them sticking to his date much to the other girls dismay.

When the music ended, Apple Bloom and Spike went to rest their feet at a booth, “Whew, that felt great!” Apple Bloom cheered, “How about you, Spike?”

“That was amazing. I've never danced at all like that before. It felt good.”

“I'm glad ya decided to come.” she said.

“Yeah. Though I still never expected you to be into dancing.” Spike said.

“Well, a few years back I did take dance lessons.”

“Really?”

“Uh-huh. At Hoofer Steps Dance Academy. Of course the lessons there were mostly for classical and ballet. But they were still a good way to keep me active on my legs outside the sparing matches I do with Applejack.”

“That's neat.” Spike smiled as Apple Bloom did too.

“Apple Bloom, well this is a surprise!” came a voice.

The two looked and saw a boy about their age approach. He had grayish and moderate mulberry hair.

“Tender! Good to see you!” Apple Bloom got up and hugged the boy.

“I haven't seen you around here in awhile.” The boy known as Tender said.

“Yeah. I've been kinda busy as of late.”

“I can imagine.”

Apple Bloom remembered, “Spike, I'd like you to meet a friend of mine. This here's Tender Taps. And Tender, this is Spike Obsidian.”

“Well, it's nice to meet you, Spike.” Tender shook his hand.

“Hi. Nice to meet you too,” Spike replied, “So how do you know Apple Bloom?”

“We went to the same dance academy together.” Tender explained.

“You did?”

“Yeah. Tender and I became friends there. I even helped him get over his fear of stage fright.” Apple Bloom explained.

Spike turned to the boy, “You had stage fright back then?”

“Yeah, I did.” Tender answered sheepishly, “But she offered to do a duet with me. I got over my stage fright and now I'm working my way to become a professional.”

“That's awesome.” Spike commended him.

“Thanks. So what's your relationship with Apple Bloom?”

Before Spike could answer, Apple Bloom decided to for him, “Spike's my boyfriend.”

Tender did a double take, “Your boyfriend?”

“Yeah what she said.” Spike confirmed.

Tender looked between the two, “Well, I got to say Apple Bloom, you sure know how to pick 'em.”

“I know.”

“Well, I'm getting back out there. It was nice meeting you, Spike.”

“Same to you,” Spike said, as Tender left them. He looked to Apple Bloom, “He was nice.”

“Yeah. I was lucky to have him for a friend at the dance academy.” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Were you two ever...” Spike began, as Apple Bloom caught on.

“No. Tender's nice and all but I never saw him that way.”

“I see. Well, I'm glad to see you have such a good friend like him.” Spike said.

“Just like I have you.” she replied, and the two giggled.

“Up for another dance?” Spike offered his hand to her.

“Delighted.” Apple Bloom took it and they headed back to the dance floor.

As it got late, Spike and Apple Bloom went back to his place so he could feed Peewee, before Apple Bloom took Spike back to her place.

When they arrived at Sweet Apple Acres and went inside the farm house, Spike spoke, “You're sure no one else is here?” he asked.

“Positive. Applejack's gone to Rainbow's place, Granny Smith's staying out with her cousins aka the Golden Horseshoe Gals.”

Spike raised a brow, “Your grandma and the cousins in her generation have their own group name?”

“Yeah. Been with them since they were our ages.” Apple Bloom explained.

“Interesting. And your parents are?”

“Staying out late. And Big Mac's staying over at his girlfriend Sugar Belle's place.”

“Big Mac has a girlfriend? Why didn't he bring it up?” Spike asked.

“Cause he's shy talking about it. Especially with ma and pa.” Apple Bloom chuckled.

“I can imagine.”

“So it's just us now. And I'm ready to feel like a real woman tonight.” She said, as Spike smiled as they made their way up to her bedroom.

Once inside, they closed the door and locked it for safety before sitting on Apple Bloom's bed, “Are you ready, Apple Bloom?”

“Ready as I'll ever be.” she replied, as the two started to kiss.

Spike took it slow with Apple Bloom to savor the feeling, before they started going deeper and using tongue. Spike's hands started moving closer to her shirt and went up it before feeling her rack, which made her moan.

“That feels good, Spike.” Apple Bloom moaned.

“I'm glad.” Spike smiled.

“Though tell me, do you like my body?” she asked.

“It's amazing, Apple Bloom.”

“Thanks. I know I'm not nearly as strong or as developed as my big sister.” she began feeling doubtful of herself, until Spike spoke.

“Don't compare yourself to Applejack. You are who you are. And I love that about you.”

“Oh, Spike.” Apple Bloom blushed.

“And as for not being developed as her. I think you're plenty of developed already.” Spike gave her girls a bit more of a squeeze making her moan again.

“Oh, that does feel good. Let's keep at it.” Apple Bloom said, as she moaned from another grope which started echoing through the house as Spike continued to do more, as she did with him.

Sometime later, both Spike and Apple Bloom laid in bed together with their clothes on the floor. Spike was asleep before Apple Bloom woke up with a dry mouth. She got out of bed and put a robe on before going downstairs.

When she went into the kitchen, she grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. Upon closing the fridge door she spotted Applejack standing in the kitchen entrance. The youngest sib jumped startled.

“Applejack, don't do that!” she chided quietly.

“Sorry, sugarcube. I couldn't help it.” Applejack chuckled softy.

Apple Bloom pouted before sighing, “How long have you been back?”

“I just got in. And I'm guessin' you and Spike already did it?”

“Yeah.”

“So how'd the date go?” the older sister inquired.

“It was great. Spike sure was some dancer. Of course a lot of the ladies there were tryin' to seduce him away.” A.B explained.

Applejack scowled, “Buncha hussies.”

“But he turned them down and stuck to me,” the youngest sister smiled making A.J relieved, “After feedin' Peewee we came back here and well you get the picture. And boy you weren't kiddin' about him.” she took a sip of her water

“Told ya he was good with his hands.” Applejack said slyly.

“Yeah,” A.B started to act shyly as a new thought came to her, “I wonder if Spike would want us to...you know...”

“What? Want us what?”

“I mean, he might want us to-” Apple Bloom started to hint to her.

A.J was in shock, “Applebloom!!”

“He might, sis! You know how boys are!”

“But this is Spike we're talking about.” Applejack reminded her.

“We're in a shared relationship with him. So what if he decides to want to bed us together?” the youngest suggested.

“Uh, well...” Applejack started thinking about what would happen if the situation did come up.

“I'm sure seein' us getting all close together with him would really excite him.” Apple Bloom slyly said.

“Well, ya got me there.” A.J confessed.

“So we can do it?”

“Let's save that for after Spike's done the rest of the gals.”

“Fair enough,” Apple Bloom said before pecking her big sister's cheek, “Thanks for considerin' it.”

“No prob, Sugarcube,” Applejack replied, “And this here's for Spike, when ya go back up.” she pecked Apple Bloom's cheek in return.

“Sure thing. Goodnight, sis.” Apple Bloom headed back up, as A.J smiled seeing her sister growing up so fast.

Apple Bloom returned to her room, before removing her robe and climbed back into bed cuddling with Spike, before whispering, “This is from Applejack.” she kissed his sleeping face. Though still asleep, Spike smiled from the feeling, as he and Apple Bloom cuddled through the night.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
Rarity
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
Fluttershy
Sweetie Belle
Rainbow Dash
Sunset Shimmer

The Artistic Gamer

The next day after Apple Bloom got intimate with Spike, she and her sister met up with their friends inside the family barn where the youngest apple sib was discussing her night with Spike.

“I tell ya, girls. I never felt anything like it in my whole life. When Spike worked those hands of his all over my body. And I got to feel me some good stuff as well.” Apple Bloom boasted.

“And how did it feel?” Sweetie Belle asked leaning closer.

“Hard in so many good ways.” she answered making the rest of the girls who yet to have their turn blush and get excited.

“And you Apple Bloom are first of the youngest ones here to experience Spike.” Twilight noted.

“Lucky.” Scootaloo crossed her arms feeling jealous.

“Don't worry, Scootaloo. You'll get your chance.” Rainbow told her.

“We all will.” Fluttershy added.

“We all just have to be patient and wait our respective turns.” Rarity said patiently.

“Having done three of us already I'll betcha Spike's workin' on some moves of his own to put on us.” Applejack said slyly.

“Ooh, I can't wait!” Pinkie cheered.

“Just hang in there, Pinkie,” Sunset calmed her before checking the time, “Oh, I gotta go. I'll catch you girls later.” Sunset hurried off.

“She has been going off for awhile lately these last few days.” Fluttershy noted.

“You don't think she's secretly seeing Spike when we're not looking do you?” Rainbow asked as jealousy was starting to form with her.

“Don't jump to conclusions, Rainbow.” Twilight calmed her.

“After all we all have lives outside our group.” Rarity reminded her.

“True.” the athlete admitted.

A few days later, Spike was walking through the city with Drakon following, “So your date with Sunset Shimmer is at the arcade, huh?” the spirit asked.

“Yeah. She's an artist and a gamer. Quite a combo for her.” Spike answered.

“Good thing you packed plenty of quarters, because I got a feeling you two will really be enjoying the games together. Among other games following.” Drakon hinted making Spike blush but shook it off.

As they reached the arcade, they saw Sunset Shimmer waiting patiently, “Well, this is my cue.” Drakon went into the dragon band to give Spike his space with Sunset.

“Hey, Sunset!”

The girl looked and saw Spike, before smiling, “Hi, Spike.”

“Sorry to keep you waiting.” he apologized.

“No trouble. Come on.” Sunset brought him inside.

Spike looked around the arcade and recalled some memories of when he used to come here as a kid with his parents.

“Place hasn't changed a bit.” he told himself.

“Come on, Spike. Let's check out some games.” Sunset said, as Spike nodded.

So the two were checking out the arcade games from fighting to racing genre ones playing individually against CPUs or against each other. When they were playing against each other, the both of them were giving it their all. Of course going up against each other, both were really getting into it and determined to beat the other. When one or the other won, the loser felt dismal, but Sunset and Spike commended the other when they lost.

Soon Spike was playing a fantasy themed pinball machine, with Sunset watching. She watched as Spike kept racking up with the big numbers as his score increased.

“Looking good, Spike, keep it up.” Sunset cheered him on.

Spike continued playing it out until he ran out of extra balls and once the score was tallied up to first place, he left his name.

“I beat my own high score again.” Spike said proudly.

“That was incredible, Spike.” Sunset commended him.

“Thanks. I played this a lot when I came here with my parents,” he sighed, “Haven't really come in here awhile since I lost them.”

Sunset put a hand to his shoulder giving him a comforting smile, “Well, now you can come here with me if you want.”

Spike nodded, “I'd love that.”

“Come on, there's a game that I really wanna try here.” Sunset brought Spike over to a game that had squirrels on it.

“A squirrel game?” he asked.

“Yeah. I hear it's super easy. And I wanna give it a go.” Sunset said, as she put her quarter in and started playing.

“So how do you play this one?” Spike inquired.

“Well, you gotta get your squirrel to climb the tree,” she began only to see her squirrel avatar wasn't going up it, “Climb the tree. Climb the tree!” she struggled but her avatar kept messing up no matter how hard she tried.

'Oh, boy.' Spike thought.

'So much for being easy.' Drakon thought back from the dragon band.

Sunset kept trying to get her squirrel to drop its acorns or nuts into it's basket but wasn't doing so well.

'You'd think the avatar was doing it on purpose.' Drakon thought.

“What do you want from me?!” Sunset yelled at the squirrel avatar, “Tell me what you need!” as her avatar continued to act up Sunset tried holding in her frustration but ended up raging out as the game ended and she got a zero on it.

“Sunset, easy!” Spike held onto her as she tried to keep playing despite being game over.

Sunset Shimmer loosened up on the controls and sighed, “I feel so embarrassed. Losing a supposed easy game like this.”

“Well, you can't win them all.” Spike reminded her.

“True. But I just had to try. And sorry you had to see me rage like that. I normally don't get that heated. Especially in public.” she explained, as other people in he arcade was keeping their distance from her after witnessing her near meltdown.

“Hey, don't worry about it. Frustration can get to any of us.” Spike told her, “What say we go grab a bite and forget about this?”

“I'm good with that.” Sunset agreed, as they headed out.

Later they were at a burger place enjoying a burger and fries each, “Mm, this is real good.” Spike said, while taking a bite out of his cheeseburger.

“It sure is,” Sunset agreed, “The absolute best.”

“But you know, Sunset. I'm surprised you asked me to go to the arcade with you instead of some art gallery. I mean you are an artist after all.”

“True. But I was saving that part of our date for last.”

“That part?” Spike wondered.

“There's something I really wanna show you, Spike.” Sunset explained.

“Well, I can't wait to see it.” Spike replied, as they continued their lunch.

Afterward Sunset was leading Spike around the city, “So where is this thing you want to show me, Sunset?”

“Don't worry, we're almost there,” Sunset assured Spike before leading him close to the nearest alleyway, “Here we are. Behold!”

Spike looked and saw a graffiti depiction of Spike's masked face as the Dragon Knight, “Wow!”

“Not bad, right?” she asked.

“It's incredible. You painted this?”

“I sure did. Been doing it for the past few days now. I wanted to make sure I got it just right.” Sunset explained.

“Well, you did a wonderful job with it.”

“Thanks. I figured putting this up would give people hope that the Dragon Knight is out there watching over us.”

“Clever. I just hope none of the gangs in the city slander this.” Spike feared.

“They'd probably be too scared to do it fearing the Dragon Knight is watching them.” Sunset joked.

“Good point. But anyway it's a beautiful piece, Sunset.”

“Thank you.” she stood closer to Spike, as the two teens put an arm around each other while looking up at the artwork a bit more.

When it started to get dark, Spike swung back to his place to feed Peewee before following Sunset Shimmer back to her house.

As Sunset showed Spike in he realized the lights were out, “So your mom's out somewhere?”

“With an old friend of hers. She won't be back till tomorrow.” Sunset answered.

“Good.” Spike replied, as Sunset showed him upstairs before bringing him into her bedroom.

Spike looked and saw by her bedroom tv was a videogame system with several games in their cases on top of it. On the wall were a few graffiti painted pictures in frames obviously done by Sunset herself.

“Welcome to my room.” Sunset said.

“Not bad.” Spike replied.

“Now, let's get started.” Sunset said, as she and Spike started to kiss, while the boy slipped Sunset's jacket off her.

They moved closer to the bed before dropping on it still keeping their lips locked. Sunset pushed her chest down on Spike as she stayed atop him. Spike feeling Sunset's chest pushing up against his made him feel hot which kept on rising as he deepened his kiss with her.

The two parted and smiled as Spike put a hand on Sunset's cheek making her smile, “How?” she asked.

“How what?” Spike asked.

“How did a trouble-making juvenile like me get so lucky to end up with such a great guy?” Sunset clarified.

“I ask myself that every day about being so lucky to end up with ten awesome girls.” Spike replied.

“Guess we're all lucky in our own ways.” Sunset leaned down and kissed at Spike's neck.

“Mm, you sure you're not secretly with the Children of Sanguine? Because I feel like a vampire's sucking on my neck.” Spike joked.

“You'd like that wouldn't you Mr. Vigilante.” Sunset teased.

“Please.” Sunset continued kissing down on Spike who moaned, while his hands explored Sunset’s body making her moan just as much. Their sounds of pleasure filled Sunset's room, as they went further and further.

Later on, the two teens laid under Sunset's covers cuddling closer with Spike kissing Sunset's neck and shoulder making her giggle.

“That was amazing, Sunset.”

“You were amazing, Spike.”

“I can't wait for the next time we get together like this.” Spike admitted.

“Same here. And I hope you enjoy the rest of the girls as well.” Sunset replied.

The two cuddled closer, as Sunset continued, “Next time I'll make a graffiti art of you as yourself to keep at your place.”

“Thank you.” Spike whispered, as they fell asleep.

'It really is hard in so many ways as Apple Bloom said,' Sunset thought to herself, 'Wonder if we should thank Drakon for doing that when he remade Spike's body.'

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
Rarity
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
Fluttershy
Sweetie Belle
Rainbow Dash
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

The Fashion Shoot

During a free period at school, Sunset met with the rest of the girls inside a vacant classroom to discuss her time with Spike.

Rainbow laughed, “I can't believe you wigged out over an easy squirrel game, Sunset!”

Sunset blushed embarrassed, as Fluttershy spoke, “I'd like to see it sometime. Sounds like my kind of game.”

“I'd certainly love to see that artwork you made of Spike as the Dragon Knight.” Rarity put in.

“I'll be sure to take you all to see it sometime.” the former juvenile promised.

“And he was very satisfying to you in bed?” Twilight hoped.

“All that and more, Twilight.”

“When he grabbed ya here,” Applejack said putting a hand on her own breast, “Was he doin' it hard?”

“Let's just say compared to when Rainbow did it to us,” Sunset shot Rainbow a look from that time she felt her and Applejack up on separate occasions, “He was more satisfying.”

“Well, that hurts.” Rainbow pouted.

“You were kinda rough with them, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy reminded her.

“I was just having fun.”

“Yeah, even I was.” Pinkie said, as she grinned at Fluttershy while making grabbing gestures with her hands. This of course reminded Fluttershy Pinkie was the same way to her at Camp Everfree.

“Please not here, Pinkie Pie.” she said covering her chest.

“Ok. So where then?” she asked making the timid girl face fault.

“Bottom line, girls. Spike and I had an amazing time.” Sunset concluded.

“I can believe you.” Apple Bloom replied.

“Same with us.” Applejack said on behalf of herself and Twilight.

“And when you decide on making that artwork of Spike himself make sure you get his hot side.” Rainbow said slyly.

“Oh, I will.” Sunset promised.

“Alright, girls. Let's wrap this up. We got class in a few minutes.” Twilight reminded them.

“Of course.” Rainbow answered dryly, as they left the room to head for their next classes.

As the day was wrapping up, Spike was at his locker grabbing his things before heading for the building exit. As he was heading down the stairs he heard Rarity call out.

“Spike! Oh, Spike!”

Spike looked to see Rarity hurrying over to catch up to him with Photo Finish right behind her.

“Hi, Rarity. Photo.” he greeted the two.

“And a hello to you as well, Spike.” Photo greeted.

“So what's up, girls?”

“Well, Spike. I was wondering if you'd like to partake in a photo shoot with me at my place after school.” the fashionista requested.

“A photo shoot?” he asked.

“That's right. I have some new designer outfits I'd like us to model so I can show several of my investors that're interested in buying. Rarity explained.

“And she requested I take the pictures.” Photo added.

“Well, who else?” the fashion girl asked rhetorically.

Drakon spoke to Spike, “You know what this means too. Only Photo has no idea what's afterward.” Spike noticed the smile on Rarity and got the confirmation he needed.

“Well, sure, Rarity. I'm down with it.”

“Wonderful!” Rarity cheered.

“Yes. I shall see to it, you and Rarity are captured perfectly!” Photo declared, “Come! We go!” And so they headed off to Rarity's place.

Soon they arrived at Rarity's home where Photo's assistants Violet and Pixel met up with them while bringing along all the photo equipment. Once they were inside, Photo and her assistants were setting up, as Spike looked around Rarity's home.

“Not a bad place.”

“Thank you, darling.”

“So your parents and Sweetie Belle aren't home?” the boy wondered.

“Sweetie Belle's staying over at Scootaloo's tonight. And our parents are having a couples get together with some of their friends and won't be home till tomorrow.”

“Which means we won't have any distractions while we make the magicks!” Photo declared dramatically.

“Right. So, Rarity, how many outfits are we modeling?” Spike inquired.

“Oh, just a few.” Rarity answered before pulling out two long clothes racks on wheels each with several pairs of outfits for both Spike and Rarity to model together.

Spike looked at the long rows of outfits in surprised, as Drakon spoke to him dryly, “Just a few, huh?”

“Well, come now. We mustn’t waste time!” Photo announced, as Violet and Pixel started prepping Spike and Rarity up before they would change into their first line of couples outfits for the photo shoot.

Once they were ready and dressed, they stood by a backdrop that looked like a fancy cafe. Rarity was dressed in a gorgeous purple maid outfit, while Spike was dressed in a butler's outfit while holding a tray at his side.

“Alright hold that pose!” Photo began taking a few pictures which got Spike nervous.

'Jeez how many is she going to actually take?' he thought.

Rarity noticed Spike's uneasy look, before speaking up, “One moment please, Photo!”

“Ugh, make it quick we are on a schedule.” Photo reminded her.

Rarity spoke to him, “Spike, I know this can be overwhelming. But you have to relax, darling. I'm right here with you. So loosen up and have fun with it.”

“Rarity.” Spike gasped, as he felt her words calm him.

“Yeah, Spike, don't be so stiff!” Drakon added, while watching from the side.

Spike feeling confident and calm now nodded, before turning to their classmate, “Alright, Photo, let's pick it up.”

“Wonderful! We continue!” Photo declared, as she continued to take photos of them. The two lovers posed in their outfits as if they were serving customers with Spike holding his tray out as if presenting imaginary food and drink. Rarity did a cute little curtsy to the camera to really bring out the maid outfits charm.

The next couples outfit the two were wearing was a detective and assistant pair, with Rarity as the detective and Spike as the assistant. The backdrop behind them looked to be like a dark alleyway in some old English town setting.

“This is incredible, Rarity. It's just like in that mystery novel series Shadow Spade.” Spike recalled.

“Well, it is my fave mystery series. And I love Shadow Spade's style. It's so inspirational. Why sometimes when I wear her style, I actually see myself as Shadow Spade,” she posed as Photo took some pictures, “And you, Spike, make the perfect Dr. Trotson.”

“Well, I do feel this is the role for me since you're the mystery genre expert.” Spike chuckled.

“Alright you two, places!” Photo announced, as Spike and Rarity posed in their costumes pretending to inspect clues and such to make themselves look like the real characters. Photo snapped pictures as Drakon watched loving how close Spike and Rarity were getting.

And so the photo shoot kept on with Spike and Rarity modeling more outfits Rarity made for her and Spike. Among the many costumes they were modeling included a king and queen ensemble, a basketball player and cheerleader, a pair of adventurers, Hawaiian attire, Greek outfits, Egyptian outfits, Western outfits, and many other kinds.

Finally Spike and Rarity were in the last couples outfit, which was a bride and groom. Spike looked at Rarity seeing how beautiful she looked in that brides gown, and blushed.

'Wow. Rarity sure would make a lovely bride. Then again, they all would.' Spike thought as he pictured the rest of his girlfriends in brides dresses. Realizing that he quickly shook it off before anybody could question his daydream.

Rarity herself looked upon Spike and blushed as well, 'Spike looks so handsome. The perfect groom.'

As Photo was taking pictures of the two side by side, Rarity knew a way to spice it up, “Oh, Spike?”

“Yeah?” he asked, before suddenly finding himself lip locked with Rarity, while she pressed herself against him.

“YES! YES! THIS IS WHAT WE NEED!” Photo cheered, as she took pictures faster than ever burning through an entire role of film.

Drakon watched the lovebirds and chuckled, “It's like looking into the future. Or part of the future.”

When Spike and Rarity broke the kiss they gazed lovingly at each other, “Wow... That was...” Spike began, as Rarity finished for him.

“Wonderful.”

“Wonderful indeed!” Photo agreed, “You were were fabulous. You truly captured the magicks! I believe we have all we need.”

Rarity nodded, “Yes. Thank you again, Photo Finish.”

“My absolute pleasure, Rarity. And I will be certain plenty of copies will be printed out. Until then, I go!” Photo took off with her assistants packing up the equipment and followed her.

“Well, Spike, since it's just us now. Why don't we change into something more comfortable?” she suggested.

“Well, I always bring an extra set of clothes to school for a quick change. But I have to swing by home and give Peewee his dinner.”

“I understand.”

“Don't worry, I'll come back.” Spike promised before he changed out of the groom outfit and into regular clothes, before heading out the door. He went into a blind spot to transform into the Dragon Knight and flew off back to his place.

Soon enough Spike returned to Rarity's, as the fashionista had changed out of the bride gown, and prepared tea and biscuits for her and Spike. The two sat at a small table enjoying their tea while taking a bite out of their biscuits.

“These are really good.” Spike admitted, before sipping his tea, “Very delicious.”

“I only go for the best darling,” Rarity admitted, before noticing Drakon not around, “Where is Drakon?”

“Already went into the dragon band. He knows what's to follow.” Spike hinted at.

“Of course.” she blushed.

“But you know I am glad you brought me in on this photo shoot, Rarity. I've never tried on so many costumes before.”

“You did pull them off so well.”

“You were just as good.” Spike complimented her.

“Well, I do have the looks for it.” she boasted.

“All that and more.” Spike replied, “And what you did for that finale. I didn't see it coming.”

“Oh? I surprised the Dragon Knight?” Rarity asked in faux shock, before smirking, “Well, it seems the vigilante has a weakness after all.” she leaned closer to Spike making him blush and laugh sheepishly.

“Well, I...”

“But in all seriousness I'm glad you enjoyed it.”

“How could I not? You're one of my girlfriends after all. So you shouldn't feel guilty about kissing me.” Spike explained.

“And I never do.” Rarity replied as she leaned forward and kissed him again.

They parted, and Spike smiled, “I do know where this is going to go from here.”

“I know.”

And as it got darker, the two had gone to Rarity's bedroom where Spike saw lots of drawing designs of outfits Rarity had been working on or planned to make.

“Once again you amaze me with your hard work and creative mind.” Spike told her.

“Thank you, Spike. I know it seems like a lot of work, but it's my passion. And when you're passionate about something it hardly feels hard at all.” she explained.

“Right.” Spike smiled, as Rarity took Spike's hand and led him to her bed, before they plopped onto it with Rarity on bottom.

“Oh, ravish me, my hero.” Rarity said lustfully.

“Whatever you say, Rarity.” Spike answered as he leaned down and started to kiss her lips, before moving down to her neck.

Rarity moaned, as Spike kissed her neck before he kissed further down. Rarity wrapped her arms around Spike hugging his face to her chest.

“Enjoy, my Spikey-Wikey. My body is yours.”

“It is very soft.” Spike said muffled, before he came up for air.

“Does my body excite you?” she asked hopefully.

“I'd be lying if I said no.”

Rarity smiled, “Yes. After all you've seen me and the rest of the girls without our clothes on before.”

“Uh-huh.” Spike confirmed.

“When you did, how did you feel?”

“I felt like I was looking at ten beautiful angels sent from above.” he answered truthfully.

“Oh, Spike. You flatterer.” Rarity smiled.

“What about when you saw me?”

“I saw you were beautiful both inside and out. Not that I needed to see you all natural to know that.” Rarity giggled.

“Right.”

“Spike, take this lady and make her a woman.” Rarity pleaded.

“As you wish, my lady.” Spike smiled, as he pulled the curtains of her bed closed and soon clothes from both of them began getting tossed outside the curtains as their panting and moaning increased.

When morning came, both Spike and Rarity were asleep together with their arms wrapped around the other. The two stirred before opening their eyes and smiled at one another.

“Morning, Rarity.”

“Good morning, Spikey-Wikey.”

“Listen, about last night...”

Rarity hushed him, “You were wonderful.”

“Well, so were you.” Spike added, and they kissed.

“We should probably get ready and head for school.” Rarity suggested.

“Yeah.”

“But first. Let's go shower, ok?” she asked with a bat of her eyes.

“Delighted.” Spike smiled.

Later on both Spike and Rarity were walking to school before running into the rest of the girls.

“Morning, Rarity! Morning, Spike!” they greeted.

“Good morning, everyone.” Rarity greeted.

“Morning.” Spike said giving each of the girls a kiss which they returned.

“Spike, do go on ahead. We'll catch up.” Rarity said.

“Ok.” Spike said as he headed for the classroom.

“I take it, it all went well with ya both?” Applejack asked Rarity.

“All that and more, Applejack.”

“Did he massage your gals too?” Apple Bloom asked curiously while raising her brows a few times.

“Oh, yes. I never had such a wonderful massage ever. Especially there.” Rarity said in bliss while recalling last night.

“Well, you can tell us more later.” Twilight said, as they headed for class.

Following behind Twilight, the Apple sibs, Sunset, and Rarity were the remaining five who've yet to get intimate with Spike, but knew their times were coming closer.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
~~Rarity~~
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
Fluttershy
Sweetie Belle
Rainbow Dash
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

And with that, Spike had taken the V-cards of five of his girlfriends. And with only five more to go we've reached the half way mark for that.

Have a Happy Halloween everyone!

Shy but Wild

At Spike's place one afternoon, Spike was prepping himself up before looking at his reflection in the mirror, “Yeah I look good. What do you guys think?” he turned to Drakon and Peewee for feedback.

“Looking good, man.” Drakon gave a thumbs up. Peewee squawked in approval while raising a wing.

“Thanks.” Spike smiled.

“Though I'm surprised you're making yourself look this good,” Drakon admitted, “I mean you're going on a date with Fluttershy. I don't think she'd care how you'd look.”

“Even so I wanna look my best for each of my girlfriends.”

“Fair enough.”

Suddenly the doorbell rang, “Oh, that'll be her.” Spike said going to the door and opened it revealing Fluttershy all bundled up in her warm jacket.

“Hi, Spike.” she greeted while blushing, “Are you all ready? If not, I'm sorry I arrived so early.”

“Not at all. I just need my coat.” Spike said grabbing his coat from the rack.

“And I'll be out of your hair.” Drakon said diving into the dragon band.

Spike turned to his phoenix who was now on his perch, “I'll be back later, Peewee. You be good now!” Peewee squawked in response. Spike put his coat on as he and Fluttershy left.

Out in the city, Spike and Fluttershy were walking through the dog park close together. Fluttershy smiled as she watched dog after dog, big or small, and of many varieties being walked by their owners.

“Oh, look at them all, Spike,” Fluttershy gushed at all the dogs and puppies, “Aren't they adorable?”

“Yeah,” Spike agreed before noticing some other dogs were a big more uglier and hard to look at, 'Though not all of them.' he thought to himself and felt like he heard Drakon laugh at his comment through the dragon band.

“It's so nice to see so many pups out here taking walks with their owners.” Fluttershy continued to coo as she watched more puppies being walked by their owners or even carried in their arms.

“Especially during Fall.” Spike reminded.

“I know. They have to get as much exercise in as they can before it gets too cold to go out walking.”

“And it will be colder nights for me when I'm out here.” the young man put in.

Fluttershy nodded knowing what he meant, “Right.”

“Still not even cold weather will stop me from doing what I do. I mean I braved it during our skiing trip. I can brave city winters as well.”

Fluttershy giggled, “We all know you can, Spike.”

Spike smiled, “So where is it we're going again? You weren't specific when you told me.”

“It's at the other end of the park. And we're almost there now.” she explained as they were reaching the end of the dog park.

When they reached the other side, Spike looked across the street seeing an indoor cafe that was cat themed, “A Cat Cafe?”

“Yes. This one is my favorite.” Fluttershy smiled.

'From puppies to kittens. She really knows how to pick them.' he thought.

“If you're worried about it smelling in there, don't worry. It's very tidy and clean.” she assured him.

“I'm not complaining.”

“Good. Then let's go in." Fluttershy as they entered.

Inside the cat cafe, Spike looked around seeing many cats from older and younger all over playing with cat toys, scratching at their posts, and resting inside the cubby holes of some of the posts.

“Oh, aren't they just the sweetest things, Spike?” Fluttershy cooed.

“They really are.” Spike admitted.

Soon they were sitting at an alcove by the window enjoying drinks, while Fluttershy had a white furred kitten in her lap. Spike held a black furred kitten in his lap, and as he looked down at it the kitten looked back up at him giving a cute mew.

Spike blushed at the sound of it while thinking, 'This is just so precious I can't handle it!'

Fluttershy looked at Spike noticing his blush as he pet the cat in his lap, “I think you're just as glad to be here as much I am, Spike.”

Spike looked up at her, “Really? Well, I've never been to a cat cafe in my life. And I've never held anything so precious before!” he said excitedly as he held the kitten up.

Fluttershy giggled, “Oh, Spike you're being so precious right now!”

Spike realizing his behavior chuckled sheepishly, “Sorry. I guess I kinda lost myself there.”

“It's ok. I like seeing this kind of side to you.”

“Huh?” Spike raised a brow.

“I've seen many sides of you since we first met, Spike. Shy and timid like me. Brave, headstrong, and loyal like Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Sunset Shimmer. Caring like Rarity. Funny like Pinkie Pie, and even smart like Twilight.”

“You really think so?”

Fluttershy nodded, “I believe that's another reason why we fell in love with you. You remind each of us of each other. That's why I've always felt so comfortable around you. Being with you alone is like being with the rest of the girls.”

“Oh, Fluttershy.” Spike blushed.

“And after becoming your girlfriend I've been more happier than I've ever been in a long time.” she continued making Spike feel happier to know.

“I'm glad to hear that.” Spike answered, as he and Fluttershy continued to pet the cats in their laps.

As it got late, the two left the cat cafe and headed back to Spike's place. Once there Spike decided to let Fluttershy feed Peewee who was overjoyed to do it.

Fluttershy just gave Peewee his food, “There you go, Peewee. Hope you like it.” she said, as the phoenix nuzzled against her cheek and giggled.

“Well, I hope you're hungry too, Fluttershy.” Spike said, as he came over carrying two bowls of soup.

“It smells so good.” Fluttershy said as the aroma filled her nostrils.

Spike sat the bowls down on his table, as he and Fluttershy sat on the sofa to enjoy their dinner, “Be careful it's hot.” Spike warned Fluttershy before she could take a bite.

Fluttershy carefully put the spoonful of soup to her lips gently so not to burn herself and sipped the soup, “Delicious. Oh, Spike, your cooking is amazing as always.”

“Really appreciate that.” Spike said gratefully.

“And after dinner I hope you don't mind if we go to your bedroom and...”

Spike smiled, “You really wanna do it too?”

“Of course. I mean the others have, and so should I.” Fluttershy explained.

“I understand if your nervous. I won't hold it against you if you don't feel up for it.”

“But I am!” she declared before blushing and calmed down, “I mean I really want this, Spike. I know I can be shy and nervous, but when push comes to shove I can really do it.”

Spike saw the determined look on Fluttershy's face and could tell she meant what she said, “Well, if you really want to, then so do I.”

“Great. But after we finish dinner.” Fluttershy said, as they continued to eat.

After finishing their soup, they did the dishes together before heading for Spike's bedroom. Once they were in Fluttershy threw herself onto Spike and began to kiss him. Spike was surprised at Fluttershy taking the initiative, but he didn't mind it because it still felt so good.

Spike wrapped his arms around Fluttershy as she did to him. Fluttershy pressed herself against Spike, before they broke lip contact. The girl gently sat Spike down on his bed, and spoke.

“I'm gonna show you that even I have a wild side, Spike.” she gave a playful growl.

“You really do?” he asked.

“Yes, and you're about to see it.” Fluttershy said before throwing her clothes off leaving herself in the buff for Spike. The young man blushed at the sight of her all natural, before she pounced him on the bed and proceeded to make out with him wild and hard.

Later on, as Spike's clothes were on the floor with the one Fluttershy ripped off he and the girl were in his bed cuddling close.

“Oh, Spike. I feel so cozy next to you.” Fluttershy said snuggling up.

“Same.” he replied.

“And sorry if I was too rough.”

“Are you kidding me? That was incredible. You really surprised me there, Fluttershy.”

“Oh. Well, I'm glad I did. But I promise next time I'll be a bit more gentler. You'd really enjoy that side of me in bed.” she promised.

“I can believe it.” Spike yawned.

“It's been quite a day, Spike. Just rest yourself and I'll be right here with you.” Fluttershy said soothingly before pulling Spike's head downward and hugged it into her bosom.

As Spike laid with his face buried into Fluttershy's rack, he thought sleepily, 'So soft. So warm... So... sleepy.' and with that he fell asleep as Fluttershy did as well.

They next day, the girls met up with Fluttershy at her place. Inside her room, the shy girl was going over what went on with her and Spike last night at his place.

“So you unleashed your inner wild girl, Fluttershy?” Sunset chuckled.

“Well, it was the first time unleashing it for this kind of thing.” she admitted.

“Spike must've really had the time of his life.” Rainbow laughed.

“He actually did. He kept begging for more and I obliged.”

“Well, congratulations, Fluttershy. We're all proud of you.” Twilight commended her, as the rest of the girls nodded in confirmation on how proud they were of her.

“Thanks, girls.” Fluttershy blushed.

Suddenly there was a knock at her bedroom door, and it opened to reveal a tall boy with blonde hair all done up.

“Hey, there, Rainbow! Your Prince Charming has arrived.” the boy flirted at Rainbow Dash who looked repulsed. Fluttershy looked embarrassed while the rest of the girls held in laughter.

“Zephyr, what're you doing?” Fluttershy asked annoyed.

“Just coming by to give my future lady a greeting.” Zephyr boasted.

“Whoa-whoa-whoa,” Rainbow stopped him, “Future lady?”

“Well, yeah. I know you're just playing hard to get now. But I'm wearing you down!”

“No. You're not even close. Besides there is no future for me and you.”

“How do you figure that?” the boy asked confused.

“One simple fact. I have a boyfriend!” Rainbow declared.

“What? Since when?!” Zephyr asked shocked.

“Zephyr, don't you remember what mom and dad said that day we got back from Parents Day?” Fluttershy asked rhetorically.

“Uh... Maybe?” he asked nervously.

“Ugh. About how me, Rainbow, and the rest of us have a boyfriend now.” she explained.

“Huh?! Wait a minute, all of you have a boyfriend together?”

“That's right.” Pinkie smiled.

“Who?!”

“This dude right here.” Rainbow pulled out a picture that was a group shot of them and Spike.

Zephyr looked at the picture, specifically of Spike, “This has to be photo shopped. No dude is that good looking in person!”

“But he is,” Rainbow answered, “He's as real as any of us. And he's our boyfriend. Including mine. So I'd advise you to look for a future lady elsewhere, Zephyr Breeze. Because you ain't gonna find it here.” she smirked.

Zephyr was in shock before turning around and walking away, “I've lost. I lost.”

Rainbow sighed in relief, “Another good thing about being in a relationship with Spike. It saves me from putting up with that guy and his deluded fantasies of us being together.” she shuddered as the girls laughed while Fluttershy felt embarrassed by her brother.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
~~Rarity~~
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
~~Fluttershy~~
~~Sweetie Belle~~
Rainbow Dash
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

Yoga Time

When school let out, Spike left with Rainbow Dash as Drakon floated behind to give them some space.

“You're really sure yoga is what I need, Rainbow Dash?” Spike asked.

“Sure. Exercising and combat training is good, but yoga can really loosen you up and help you relax. And fortunately for you, I'm an expert at it.” she boasted.

“Right.” Spike answered with a playful roll of his eyes.

“Trust me when we're done you're gonna feel like a new you. I introduced Sunset Shimmer to yoga and she ended up enjoying it once she learned how to keep up.” Rainbow laughed.

“Well, next to Applejack, Rainbow I trust you in terms of knowing how to keep in good shape. So bring it on.”

Rainbow smirked, “Just the kind of attitude I'd expect from a boyfriend of mine.” she patted his butt making him jump.

“Rainbow Dash!”

“Come on, you enjoyed it,” Rainbow laughed, “You can do it to me too.” she tempted him.

“Not out here!” Spike blushed embarrassed. Drakon cackled at the two.

“Oh, you two are such a riot!”

The two arrived at Spike's place, as Peewee squawked happily to see Spike home, “Hey, buddy, how're you?” he asked his phoenix while petting his head.

“Hey, Peewee, good to see you.” Rainbow greeted him, before petting his head as well.

“I'll feed you now, before me and Rainbow get started on our yoga.” Spike told his bird who nodded in approval.

After feeding Peewee, Spike grabbed some workout clothes before noticing Rainbow removing her shirt.

“Rainbow Dash, what're you doing?!”

“Changing into my workout clothes of course.” she answered nonchalant.

“Well if you're gonna do that, do it in one of the other rooms!”

“What's the big deal? You've seen my naughty bits before as I have with yours.” Rainbow reminded Spike who blushed at her logic.

“I'll give you two space.” Drakon went into the dragon band.

“Come on, Spike. We're dating now, and we've seen what each other looks like without clothes. Plus afterward tonight we're gonna be doing it anyway, so why bother being against it?” she continued to ask.

Spike seeing Rainbow had a point sighed, “Alright.”

Rainbow smirked, “Perfect.”

So the two changed in front of each other into their workout clothes. Both of them while changing took the chance to eye the other when they were in their underwear, before dressing back up again.

Once they were in their workout clothes, they made some space in the living room by moving the coffee table and placed two mats on the floor for both of them. They took position on each mat and started with the pose standing foot to head.

“Huh. This doesn't feel so bad.” Spike said, as they shifted to bending downward to the gorilla pose.

“That's because we're taking it nice and easy.” Rainbow assured Spike as they went into the lotus position.

They let out a deep breath to relax, before Rainbow started instructing Spike in different poses, “Okay, let's start with a downward dog. Transition to cat pose. Now coiled snake. Trained llama.” Spike tried keeping up with Rainbow who was transitioning faster than he was.

'She's fast.' he thought, as Rainbow continued switching poses as he tried keeping up.

“Inverse badger. The undulating parakeet. The stranded turtle. Confused lemur. Tech-savvy donkey! Horse on a bike!”

Spike groaned, as he kept the poses right, 'What's she going to say next? Sparrow eating Hot dog?'

After several more choices in yoga poses and holding them for awhile, Spike finally collapsed, “Boy that tired me out.”

“Ya did good, Spike,” Rainbow commended him as she stretched, “Next time you're out there busting crooks and gangs you'll feel even stronger and faster than before.”

“Well, that did loosen me up.” he admitted.

“And the best part now is, you get to see this.” Rainbow motioned to the window where she and Spike could see the sun setting.

“Wow, that sunset sure is colorful.” Spike admired.

“Uh-huh. And it's better watching it with a friend, huh?” she asked, sitting down next to Spike.

“Yeah. A grateful friend.” Spike said holding Rainbow Dash close who got closer as well.

After Spike took a shower he started making dinner while Rainbow Dash was taking one of her own. Soon Rainbow came out in cleaner clothes and finished drying her hair before seeing Spike coming out carrying two plates with what he made.

“Two grilled cheese deluxes.” Spike presented them.

“Ooh, looks delicious.” Rainbow started salivating, as he put the plates down on the table.

“And something to wash it down, if it's too hot to handle.” Spike held out two bottles of water.

“Nothing's too hot for me.” Rainbow boasted.

The two sat down and each took a bite of their grilled cheese, “Mm, delicious, Spike.”

“Not too cheesy for you?”

“I'd say just cheesy enough.” she replied.

“Thanks. I'm always glad to have someone compliment my cooking since I started cooking for others besides myself.” Spike smiled.

“Well, as much as I love your cooking you should also learn to relax and let others do it too.” Rainbow suggested.

“Maybe you're right. I've just been used to it for a long time it's hard to break a certain habit.”

“We all have that.”

“Like your desire to always come in first place?” Spike teased, only for Rainbow Dash to playfully punch his arm.

“You're lucky you're so hot otherwise I'd really let you have it. But I can always save that for the bedroom.” Rainbow noted, as Spike thought about what's to come between them soon.

After they finished dinner they did the dishes, before Spike looked to his girl, “So shall we go to my room?”

“Not just yet, Spike,” Rainbow before stretching her bare legs out while sitting on the sofa, “I was wondering if you'd like to give my legs a rub.”

“Really?” Spike asked.

“Yeah just to help me unwind more. I mean you've done it before, remember?”

“Yeah, but I wasn't your boyfriend at the time.” Spike noted.

“But now you are. And this kind of thing is what couples do.”

“Valid,” Spike replied, before deciding, “Well, ok.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow cheered, as she stuck her legs further out.

Spike went to Rainbow's right leg and wrapped his hands around it slowly moving them up and down her bare leg. Rainbow moaned in relaxation, “Oh, yeah. That's the stuff, Spike.”

As Spike continued to rub Rainbow's leg, he himself was enjoying it in his own way, 'Rainbow's legs are absolutely amazing. So strong and lean. And they feel great against my palms. After rubbing her right leg enough, Spike switched over to her left one getting the same moans of joy out of the athlete.

“Spike your hands are miracle workers.”

“Thanks, Rainbow.”

“And honestly if I'd have any guy put his hands on my legs, I'd rather it be yours and not Zephyr Breeze's.” she shuddered.

“Who's Zephyr Breeze?” Spike asked.

“Fluttershy's younger brother. Even though he's taller.”

“I didn't know Fluttershy had a brother.”

“Because she has a good reason not too,” Rainbow explained, “Zephyr is a self proclaimed ladies man even though he's never dated anyone before. Not to mention he likes to slack off a lot.”

“Jeez sounds like this guy's a real problem.” Spike said, as he rubbed Rainbow's leg.

“Well, as annoying as he is. He does have aspirations.”

“Such as?”

“He wants to be a hairdresser. And has been taking classes on it outside regular school.” she explained.

“And he doesn't slack off with that?” Spike wondered.

“No. It's what he's really passionate about. But what really annoys me about him is, he's had a crush on me for years.” Rainbow continued to shudder.

“He does?”

“Yeah, and the way he flirts at me makes me wanna barf. But recently I put him in his place.”

“What do you mean?” Spike asked concerned.

“Nothing like that. I just told him he's too late and that I already have a boyfriend. That me and the rest of the girls share. He thought I was bluffing but we showed him photographic evidence you exist. And the look on his face was priceless!” she laughed.

“I'll bet.” Spike laughed nervously.

“Mm thanks for the leg rubs, Spike.”

“Anytime.” he replied.

“Now then, let me repay you in the bedroom.” Rainbow said, taking Spike's hand leading him to his bedroom.

In Spike's bedroom, Rainbow embraced Spike pressing her lips against his and they started kissing. Eventually Rainbow started using tongue with Spike who did the same. As they made out they started removing each others clothes before they were bare, and Rainbow pushed Spike onto his bed.

“Here comes the beast, Spike!” Rainbow grinned before pouncing him.

Outside the bedroom their moans could be heard, “Yeah that's right! That's the stuff, Spike!”

“Rainbow! Oh!”

“Yeah, next I'm gonna-whoa! Spike! What're you? Oh! Oh, Spike! “ she continued to moan harder and harder.

Later on in bed, Spike laid besides Rainbow who was in shock, “I can't believe you did that to me.”

“Sorry, Rainbow. I don't know what came over me!” Spike apologized, “I guess thinking back to the times you flirted and teased me something in me just snapped and I reacted that way. Did I hurt you?”

Rainbow looked back to Spike with her shock look turning happy, “Are you kidding? That was incredible! You really have it in you, huh?”

“Well, with doing the other girls before tonight has given me plenty of practice.”

“No kidding. I love this side of you, Spike. You should show it to me more often.” Rainbow said smiling excitedly.

“Right.” he replied with a nervous smile.

“But overall, you were so awesome, Spike.” Rainbow said before they kissed again, "I'm also glad my parents will never know about this night."

"Because they might have my head for it?" Spike asked nervously.

"No. Because they'd probably award me for my first time and you for taking my flower." she replied feeling embarrassed at the concept.

"That would be embarrassing." Spike admitted, knowing that is how her parents are like.

"But forget about that. Let's just enjoy the rest of our night." Rainbow replied, as they cuddled each other with Rainbow's legs wrapping around Spike's making him gasp, “Do my legs feel nice wrapped around yours?”

“Yeah. As if you had to ask.”

Rainbow chuckled, “Of course. I like it too.” Soon they drifted off to sleep.

The next day Spike and Rainbow walked to school arm in arm with Drakon following at their side, “You two really surprised me last night. Especially you, Spike,” the spirit said, “I'm really rubbing off on you.”

“I don't know whether to be glad or concerned about that concept.” Spike replied.

“Well, I like it.” Rainbow answered.

“Hey, guys! Over here!” Pinkie called, as the three saw she and the rest of the girls were up ahead at the school's entrance.

“Morning, girls.” Spike said giving them each a kiss.

“We'll see you girls in class.” Drakon said, as he followed Spike inside.

Once the girls found some free time they met on the roof to discuss Rainbow's night. Once they got there, all eyes fell on Rainbow Dash, as Applejack spoke, “So... How'd it go?”

Rainbow started to blush nervously, “Well...uh....you see, I...”

“Uh, huh?” Pinkie asked wondering what suddenly got her so nervous.

Rainbow continued to laugh and smile nervously, “I think I may have found out a few things about myself and....”

“Well you did make a face when you sat down.” Sunset recalled when they got to class Rainbow made a face and groaned when she sat in her seat.

Twilight looked down at Rainbow Dash's wrists and gasped, “Wait a minute...Rainbow, what's with the bruises on your wrists?”

“What bruises? I don't have any bruises!” she tried to hide harms behind her back.

“Your arms, Rainbow!” Applejack demanded, as she and Sunset pulled her arms out so they could see them.

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo gasped, “What happened?”

“Things went differently then I imagined they would,” Rainbow began, “I thought I'd be able to dominate Spike, but he turned the tables on me, and boy was he grabby.”

“Oh, my.” Rarity gasped.

“So he took you to town instead?” Applejack suppressing a chuckle.

“Yeah. And I loved it. A lot.” she confessed.

“Sounds like Rainbow enjoys being dominated.” Pinkie said slyly.

“I'm surprised at that, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy admitted.

“So am I. But I did. Guess all those times I've flirted and teased Spike made him take the initiative with me. Even though he apologized for being rough, I told him it was ok. And I did enjoy it.”

“Well, as long as you were satisfied.” Twilight said.

“But that doesn't mean I always wanna be dominated by him. I wanna show him I'm just as good at being the one in control.” Rainbow said wanting to preserve her pride.

“You'll have your chance when another opportunity comes.” Sunset assured her.

“But now there's only two of us left.” Sweetie Belle said, as all eyes fell on Pinkie Pie and Scootaloo.

“Hope you two are ready.” Apple Bloom warmed them.

“I sure am.” Pinkie confirmed.

“Bring it on.” Scootaloo agreed.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
~~Rarity~~
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
~~Fluttershy~~
~~Sweetie Belle~~
~~Rainbow Dash~~
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

Fun and Excitement

One night out in the city, Spike as Dragon Knight was in the middle of a fight against some smugglers in a warehouse who were loading crates of caviar into trucks, until he showed up.

Spike was dodging some bullet shots from some of the goons, before extending his holy blades from his wrists before running for them and sliced their guns before delivering a spin kick nailing three of them to the floor.

“Nice one!” Drakon cheered, from the side.

When a thug ran to Spike from behind, the vigilante spun around slugging him right in the gut stopping him. Spike then grabbed him and chucked him at some more thugs making them crash to the ground. One by one Spike kept taking out more thugs before they were down.

Drakon noticed a stray was heading for the exit, “Spike, ya got a runner!” Spike seeing this grabbed a crate lid and flung it in the runner's direction nailing him in the back making him fall face first to the floor.

“Bulls eye,” Spike said to himself, before gathering the thugs together and tied them up, “I'll let the cops handle them.”

“You know, Spike, you may never get another chance to get this close caviar again,” Drakon motioned to the crates of caviar, “I'd say you earned yourself a taste of it.”

“Tempting, but then I'd be no better than them.” Spike motioned to the thugs.

“It was just a suggestion.” Drakon shrugged.

Spike headed off, as they were unaware four figures had been watching them from a warehouse window, “Whoo, that Dragon Knight's done it again!” spoke one of them who was female and with a country accent.

“He took them all down like that,” another figure spoke with a male voice, “Like he's been doing for these past months.”

“Yeah, but where's the guts and blood?” another male figure spoke in disappointment, “I enjoy a smack down, but come on why doesn't he just finish them?”

“Cause that's not who he is, dad,” another female figure spoke dryly, “He has a code. And he sticks to it.”

“Yeah, whatever. He's lucky he's off the list of people we'd deal with.”

“Even though so many try putting a hit on him willing to paying anything?” the second girl asked teasingly.

“Ugh, so much money,” he groaned, “But we don't go after vigilantes. We only go after gang members their leaders put a hit on. And we stick to it. I mean, we're not monsters.”

“Yes, sir.” the other two answered, as the other girl looked down watching the Dragon Knight take off.

“Damn he's so fuckin' hot.” she said out loud.

“What was that?”

“Nothing dad!”

“Oh, well. Come on, let's go.” he ordered, as the group of four took off before the police arrive.

Spike returned home and changed before going inside. Peewee who flew in through a window Spike opened landed on his perch.

“That was good work leading me to the warehouse, Peewee.” Spike commended his scouter phoenix who squawked.

“Tonight, you'll get extra.” Spike added making Peewee squawk happily.

After making dinner, Spike ate while watching the news, as Drakon spoke, “So now that tonight's smuggling bust is out of the way let's get to the good stuff.”

“The good stuff?” Spike asked seeing it coming.

“Yeah. You've taken the V-cards of nine of you girlfriends. And now you only have one left to complete the set.”

“Right. Pinkie Pie.” Spike said thinking about her.

“Nervous?” Drakon asked.

“Not really. I mean I've come this far with the other girls I can do it again.”

“That's my vessel.” Drakon commended him.

“Don't know what her plans are with me though. So I guess I just gotta be prepared for whatever.” Spike said, as he continued to eat before finishing. Soon he turned in ready to face tomorrow.

The next day, Spike had arrived at school where his girlfriends were all waiting for him with smiles on their faces.

“Morning, Spike!” they greeted him.

“Morning, girls.” Spike greeted back as he gave each of them a kiss.

When he finally reached Pinkie Pie he kissed her and Pinkie wrapped her arms around Spike kissing him deeper than he had intend to do with her. The girls looked shocked, before the two parted.

“Mm, now that's how you start the morning,” Pinkie said happily, “Well, that and breakfast.”

Spike collected himself, “Someone's sure in an extra happy mood.” he said.

“How can I not be?” she asked rhetorically before whispering, “Because you and I are gonna take our love a big step forward.”

Spike blushed but whispered back, “Not till tonight.”

“Right. But before that I got big plans for us.”

“What kind of plans?”

“That's a secret.” she said sing-song.

“Well, if you say so, Pinkie.” Spike replied.

“Come on, we need to get to class.” Twilight said, as they all went inside.

So the day went on like any ordinary day at the school, before the last bell rang and everyone started heading off.

Spike and Pinkie before rendezvousing out front changed out of their uniforms and into casual clothes in the gymnasium locker rooms. Once changed they met out front.

“So all set for our super fun day?” Pinkie asked hopefully.

“Sure am.” Spike confirmed.

“Well, then come on!” Pinkie cheered followed by a laugh as she took Spike's hand and led him off with Drakon flying after them and diving into the dragon band.

As the two left, Twilight, Sunset, and the rest of the girls watched them from the entrance, “There they go.” Apple Bloom said.

“Uh-huh.” Applejack confirmed.

“I hope their time together is just as good as ours were with Spike.” Fluttershy hoped.

“So do we, Fluttershy. So do we.” Twilight agreed.

Spike followed Pinkie Pie all the way to Sugarcube Corner, “We're starting here?”

“Today's one of my non work days after school. So I figured I could come here as a customer instead of an employee.”

“Valid.” Spike admitted, as they went inside.

They saw the place was always filled with customers looking to have something sweet and delicious. They took at seat at a booth, when who else but Black Belle and Violet Shiver wearing waitress outfits walked over.

“Hi, Spike. Hi, Pinkie.” they greeted the two.

“Hi, girls.” Pinkie smiled.

“You two look like you've been doing well since you started working part time here.” Spike noticed.

“Oh, we are.” Black Belle confirmed.

“Working here has given us a chance to be better people,” Violet added, “And I'd like to think we've become quite popular with the customers here.”

“I can imagine.” Spike admitted, while noticing some of the male customers around his and Pinkie's ages were staring at the two girls.

“I'll leave this one to you, Violet.” Black Belle said, before going to another table with a mother a little girl. Black Belle grabbed a napkin and wiped the girls chin clean making the girl giggle.

And so Violet Shiver took the couples order and soon enough came back with two milkshakes for the two.

They enjoyed their milkshakes while taking a glance every so often into each others eyes, “I'm glad you introduced me to this place, Pinkie. I can never get enough of how good their treats are.”

“And we're glad to see you like this place like all the other cherished customers.” Pinkie said motioning to everyone else enjoying their orders. Spike smiled, as the two continued to enjoy their milkshakes before finishing. Once they paid for their order they left waving bye to the two former bad girls.

Both Pinkie and Spike were going out on the town with Pinkie dancing around and Spike following her noticing the looks many gave Pinkie. But Pinkie didn't care about the looks she received as long as she felt happy. She dragged Spike along to dance with her. At first Spike was skeptical about it, but seeing the pleading look on Pinkie's face couldn't say no so he joined her in dancing around without a care.

At the park, Pinkie was making balloon animals for several kids, as Spike watched her make them. She made standard animals, and even animals that would seem impossible to make out of balloons, and yet she made it happen. Spike noticed some of the kids were looking up at him astounded, especially the girls who had faint blushes on their faces. When the little girls would beg Spike to marry them, he could only chuckle to himself seeing his good looks were admired by children as well.

As it started getting dark, Spike and Pinkie headed back to his place where Peewee greeted the two, “Hi, Peewee! Who's a good bird?” Pinkie cooed as she pat his head.

“Time for dinner.” Spike said.

“Why don't you feed Peewee? I'll whip us something up.” Pinkie offered.

“Really? Ok.” Spike said, as he went to feed his familiar while Pinkie got ready to cook.

Spike sat on his sofa feeling the need to help Pinkie in the kitchen, but remembered she wanted to do this so he sat back and let her work. Soon Pinkie came out with two plates containing cheese burgers and french fries.

“Hope you're hungry!” Pinkie beamed.

Spike marveled at how juicy and delicious it looked, “Wow. I didn't even think I had all the materials to make this.”

“I'm always prepared.” Pinkie boasted.

“Thanks, Pinkie.”

“You're welcome. Now let's eat!”

The two enjoyed dinner while watching comedy skits with both of them laughing up a storm from the hilarity. Once they finished dinner, they cleaned up and retreated to Spike's bedroom.

Inside the two were kissing passionately while removing each others clothes. Once free of their clothes they fell onto the bed.

“Oh, Spike, my snuggle bunny!” Pinkie cooed while nuzzling her cheek against Spike's.

“Pinkie, you feel so soft like a marshmallow.” Spike noted as she pressed against him.

“That's part of my charm.”

“Clearly.”

“Come on, Spike. Let's go to pound town!” Pinkie announced as Peewee once again listened to their moans from outside the bedroom before once again putting on noise canceling headphones so he could sleep.

Later on Spike and Pinkie laid close together under the covers snuggling, “Wow. And I thought I had so much stamina thanks to Drakon.” Spike panted in shock.

“I'm surprised you could keep up with me too,” Pinkie added equally surprised, “And yet it was all so exciting and fun!”

Spike looked and saw the time on his clock, “Three in the morning?! Damn we really have been going at it.”

“I know, right?” Pinkie asked smiling.

“Well, I can honestly say it was all amazing. You were amazing, Pinkie Pie.”

“Oh, Spike. You were amazing too,” she nuzzled against him, “I love you.”

“I love you too, Pinkie.” Spike replied, as he cuddled closer to her

The next day, the two were walking to school before meeting up with the rest of the girls outside, “Morning, Spike. Morning, Pinkie.”

“Morning, girls!” Pinkie smiled.

“Good morning to all of you.” Spike greeted them all with a kiss each.

“So, let's all meet up later on the roof,” Twilight instructed before turning to their boyfriend, “You'll be joining us this time, Spike.”

“Sure, Twilight.”

“Alright, everyone. Class time.” Sunset said, as they went inside.

Later on they all met on the roof of the school where Spike and Pinkie were discussing their day and night yesterday.

“You did it till three in the morning?!” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“That's incredible!” Apple Bloom gasped.

“Well, put two people with high stamina together like that and it's bound to last very long.” Drakon reminded them.

“True,” Twilight admitted, “But we're glad both of you enjoyed yourselves.”

“Thanks, Twilight.” Spike smiled, as Pinkie leaned closer to Spike.

“Well, we all did what we promised to do.” Sweetie Belle said.

“We all got our chance to make love to Spike.” Rarity added.

“Let this prove our love is stronger than anything.” Twilight told everyone who nodded.

“And now that we've all done it with Spike, we should consider doing it with him as a group.” Pinkie suggested.

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy blushed.

“It'd certainly be a new experience.” Applejack admitted.

“I don't even think my bed could fit all of us together.” Spike said while thinking of it.

“Bummer.” Drakon sighed.

“I'm sure we'll figure something out,” Twilight said, before a snowflake fell on her shoulder, and a breeze blew making everyone shiver, “We should get back inside.”

“Indeed. It's freezing.” Rarity shivered.

“It keeps getting colder the cafeteria will be selling hot chocolate, and I can't wait!” Pinkie cheered, as they went back in, as more snowflakes started falling. Winter was upon them.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
~~Rarity~~
~~Pinkie Pie~~
~~Apple Bloom~~
~~Scootaloo~~
~~Applejack~~
~~Fluttershy~~
~~Sweetie Belle~~
~~Rainbow Dash~~
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

And so they've all been bedded by Spike

Old Familiar Faces

Snow fell and blew over Canterlot City, and all over people were bundled up as they went about their day going from place to place. At Everfree Academy, the students were finishing their last classes before the bell rang. They left the classrooms, went to their lockers, and got their books and winter coats.

Spike and his girls left the school and began walking, “Ah, first snow of the season. Isn't it wonderful?” Pinkie asked cheerfully.

“It is beautiful.” Fluttershy admitted.

“And lovely.” Rarity added.

“I just wish it was enough to make a snow day.” Rainbow grumbled.

“Maybe one day, Rainbow. Winter just started after all.” Applejack patted her shoulder.

“Oh, it's chilly.” Sweetie Belle shivered.

“We should go someplace for a hot drink.” Sunset suggested.

“Agreed. Let's go get some hot chocolate.” Twilight said.

“Sounds good to me.” Scootaloo said.

“It's perfect!” Pinkie cheered, as the rest of the girls agreed.

“How about it, Spike?” Twilight asked, only to get no response, “Spike?” the girls noticed Spike was lost in his thoughts.

“Spike?” Drakon asked trying to get his attention as he floated before him, “Spikaroni? HEY!!!” he shouted.

Spike finally snapped out of it, “What? Did you say something?”

“Your girlfriends were talking to you,” Drakon motioned to the girls, “Honestly, ignoring your ladies like that doesn't make you look good.”

“Now, Drakon, I'm sure Spike didn't mean to ignore us.” Rarity replied.

“Are you ok, Spike?” Sunset asked, “You looked like you were lost in your thoughts.”

“Well, I kinda was,” he admitted, “Watching this snowfall is reminding me of a snowy day where I met someone who was as lonely as I used to be when my parents died and before I met you girls and Drakon.”

“Who was that someone, Spike?” Applejack asked.

Spike sighed, “It was a girl.”

“I see.” Rarity crossed her arms.

“This all happened when I was still just a kid and before my parents died. On a snowy day I went out and played in the snow until I saw someone. A girl a couple years older than me. But she wasn't playing in the snow. In fact she looked like she was wandering. I went over to talk to her and saw she looked sad.”

“Why's that?” Fluttershy wondered.

“She said she ran away from the orphanage because the kids there were mean to her, and when she tried to defend herself it always made her look like the one who started it thus getting her in trouble with the adults there.”

“That sucks.” Rainbow said.

“I brought her home where my parents and I have her a warm meal. But when she heard my parents were gonna call the orphanage she wanted to leave, but I stopped her and continued to talk her out of it because running away from problems won't solve anything. Even though she was stubborn about it feeling she'd never get adopted even if she were the most well behaved kid. But I kept talking her down and that she still shouldn't give up hope. I finally got through to her and when they people came she went with them willingly confident one day she'd get adopted.”

“You did all that for an orphan girl?” Apple Bloom asked surprised.

“You really do have a heart of gold.” Twilight smiled making Spike blush.

“Did you ever get her name?” Pinkie asked.

“One word... Loona.”

“Loona?” the girls asked.

“Like Vice Principal Luna?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“She spelled her name with two 'O's.” he replied.

“Clever.” Pinkie admitted.

“I hope wherever she is she's doing good for herself,” Spike hoped. The girls nodded, “So anybody up for hot chocolate?” he asked, and the girls chuckled before they headed off.

Out in the city, Spike and the girls were looking around as the snow kept falling down, “We better get there soon before my legs freeze off.” Rainbow shivered.

“Relax, Rainbow, we're almost there.” Applejack assured her.

“Just be careful where you step,” Spike warned them, “Sidewalks are really slippery.”

They all walked carefully on the icy sidewalks, but as they were passing an alley they heard the sounds of fighting going on.

“What's going on?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Sounds like trouble.” Sunset feared.

“On a day like this?” Rainbow asked rhetorically.

“Snow or not, there's always someone in this city willing to cause trouble.” Spike replied, as he went to investigate with the girls following behind.

They looked around a corner and saw four members of the Purple Nightmares ganging up on someone who was tall and wearing a heavy purple and black coat with the hood up. Spike was ready to jump in and help, only to see this person was actually beating the crap out of the Nightmares every time one of them tried to attack.

“Damn, whoever's fighting those guys has skills.” Drakon whistled.

“And is ruthless.” Applejack noticed as the one fighting bashed one of them against a wall.

The fighter grabbed one of the four and threw him across the frozen ground sliding into the legs of the other three making them fall over and onto him.

“You dicks want some more?!” the fighter asked in an angry female voice making the Nightmares panic.

“Let's get out of here!” One of the Nightmares cried, as they got up and ran away.

“Yeah that's right. Run you MOFOS!” she shouted.

Spike not wanting to get involved whispered to the girls, “Just back away and let's move on.” They retreated back only for the figure to slide over on the frozen ground blocking them off.

“I thought I was being watched! Trying to sneak up on me, huh?!” she accused them.

“No you got it all wrong!” Twilight pleaded.

“Shut it, nerd girl!”

“Hey! No one talks to her that way!” Spike shouted, as he attacked the fighter ignoring the fact she was a girl as they grappled while maintaining balance on the icy ground.

“Be careful!” Sunset called to Spike.

“How about that?” Drakon asked, “Spike's fighting someone as himself and not as Dragon Knight. Very rare occasion.”

Spike and the fighter grappled before she slid Spike up against the wall pinning him to it, as her hood dropped down revealing her face. The girl looked about to be in her early twenties. She had long grayish white hair with the right side shaved, and wore grey eyeshadow and black winged-eyeliner for makeup. She growled at Spike who looked at her and suddenly flashed back to the girl he met as a kid on a snowy day like today.

“Loona?” he asked surprised, as the girl stopped growling and started looking confused as she backed off, “Is-is that really you?”

“How the hell do you know my name?” she asked suspiciously.

“I'm Spike. Spike Obsidian. Remember?” he asked hopefully.

“Spike?” she asked squinting at him before remembering many years ago a little chubby boy befriended her and taught her a life changing lesson. Suddenly her hostile demeanor dropped and a happy look grew upon her, “Spike!” she threw herself at Spike hugging him, “Oh my God! It is you!”

“It sure is, Loona.” Spike chuckled relieved she remembered him.

The girls stared in shock with Rainbow and Pinkie having their mouths hanging opened. Loona patted Spike's stomach seeing his new physical change, “Hey, where's the rest of you?”

“All in the past, Loona. But what're you doing here?”

“I should be asking you that.”

“HEY! WHAT'S GOING ON HERE?!” Rainbow shouted breaking up their reunion.

“Oh, girls. It's ok. She's a friend.” Spike assured them.

“A friend?” Rarity inquired.

“Remember that girl I told you that I met on a winter day years ago?” Spike reminded them.

“Wait, this is that Loona?” Twilight asked looking at her.

“That's right. Loona, this is Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo, and Pinkie Pie.”

“Nice to meet you, girls. And Twilight, is it? Sorry about the nerd girl thing.” Loona apologized.

“Well, I've been called more demeaning stuff by my brother when we were younger.” she admitted.

“Well, let me just say, Loona, you were awesome back there!” Rainbow cheered.

“Oh, you did see all that, huh?”

“Everything.” Scootaloo confirmed.

“How did you run afoul of Purple Nightmares?” Rarity asked.

“Ah those limp dicks thought I was just some 'innocent fragile girl' all alone and easy pickings. But I showed them who was fuckin' fragile.” Loona boasted.

“Loona, where did you learn to speak like that?” Spike asked surprised.

“I blame my dad.”

“Dad? So you did get adopted?” Spike asked hopefully.

“Eventually. I couldn't believe it myself when he picked me.” Loona admitted.

“Has he treated you right?”

“He spoils me, even though it's embarrassing.”

“Loony!” came a voice.

“Speak of the devil.” Loona sighed.

The group saw approaching were three more adults, two guys and a woman all wearing winter coats, “Loona, where the hell have you been? Daddy wants his hot chocolate and he won't allow anymore detours!”

“Relax, dad. Don't pop a blood vessel. I just ran into some Purple Nightmare shits.” she answered

“WHAT?! Did they hurt you? So help me if they hurt you I'll rip off their di-” Loona cut him off.

“I'm fine dad! They couldn't touch me at all.”

The guy smiled, “That's my girl!”

“That's your dad, Loona?” Sunset asked.

“Sure is. Everyone, meet my father...” she began before Spike cut her off.

“Mr. Blitzo?”

“Huh?” he asked looking at Spike who looked at the other two adults, “Ms. Millie? Mr. Moxxie?”

The three adults were confused as the white haired man known as Moxxie spoke, “You know us?”

“My name's Spike. Spike Obsidian.”

“Wait a sec? Spike Obsidian?” the guy known as Blitzo asked as he looked at Spike while remembering him as a child and was giving a balloon animal to him making him happy, “Holy crap it is you!”

“Good to see you again, sir.” Spike said,.

“Well stick a pitchfork in my back. It really is little Spike Obsidian.” the dark haired woman known as Millie said with a country accent.

“Well, he's not so little anymore. Or round anymore,” Moxxie replied, “Though you both know him too?”

“You know him as well?” Millie asked.

“So did I.” Loona confessed.

“Wait, a fuckin' minute. You all knew this kid like I did?” Blitzo asked.

“Loona was right, she did learn her language from her dad.” Pinkie told the girls who nodded in agreement.

“Spike, you know all of these people too?” Twilight asked surprised.

“Yeah. Everyone this is Mr. Blitzo.”

“Ah-ah. It's Blitz now. The O is silent.” Blitz corrected him.

“Oh, sorry. And this is Millie. And Moxxie.” Spike introduced.

“Please to meet ya'll.” Millie greeted.

“A pleasure.” Moxxie greeted.

“Boy this is turning into some reunion today.” Spike admitted.

“But how do you know these three too?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Look, it's freezing cold and I'm thirsty,” Blitz said, “So why don't we all table this conversation and get some hot chocolate huh?”

“Actually that's where me and the girls were headed before running into Loona.” Spike answered.

“Great. So let's go!” Blitz called, as they left the alley together with Drakon floating above.

“Huh, looks like he had some kind of friends even before he met me and the girls.” he floated after them.

Author's Note

The group that spied on Dragon Knight last chapter is revealed. I love Helluva Boss and incorporated human versions of them into this story. You'll find out more about them and their history with Spike next time. And whenever you see any of these guys you can expect them to use bigger profanity.

Partnerships

Later Spike, his girlfriends, Loona, her father, and his group went into a coffee shop and were sitting at a booth each enjoying hot chocolate.

“Mm, delicious.” Pinkie smiled.

“Ya got that right, cotton candy hair,” Blitz agreed after sipping his, “So let's get some intros here.”

“Why don't you all go first?” Twilight suggested.

“Gladly. I first met Spike when he was just a kid. He was attending the circus I used to work at.”

“You were a circus performer?” Fluttershy asked.

“Back then I was Blitzo the Clown. Funniest clown the world's ever seen. Yeah you heard me, Bozo!” he shook his fist as he ranted much to the others confusion.

“So how do you and Spike know each other personally?” Sunset asked Blitz and Spike.

Spike answered, “Well, like he said I was at the circus with my parents one day. And through the bustling and hustling I got separated from them. I didn't know where they were. I got sad and scared. Until Blitz came by and offered me a balloon animal. A lion. And like a lion, he said I needed to be brave like one. Eventually my parents found me and all was well. And thanks to Blitz I remembered I had to be brave in situations.”

“Dad, I had no idea you were such a softy.” Loona teased.

“Hey it was a different time, and while we're on the topic, how do you know Spike?” Blitz inquired.

“Well, before you adopted me, I on several occasions ran away from the orphanage but brought back several times. But the last time I did I met Spike who comforted me and brought me back to his place. Seeing him and his parents so close made me truly want something like that despite how bad I was treated at the orphanage and how I behaved in response. So heeding his and his parents advice I returned and been there since that day and you know the rest.”

“I do.” Blitz hugged Loona.

“Though I can't believe you would be adopted by the man who helped me.” Spike told Loona.

“Surprising, isn't it?” she shrugged.

“And how do you know these two?” Applejack asked Spike while motioning to Millie and Moxxie.

“Oh, tell my story, sweetie.” Millie pleaded to Spike.

“Ok,” Spike chuckled, “When I was a kid my class and I had field trip to a farm outside the city, and one of the farm workers was Ms. Millie here.”

“You're a farm girl too?” Applejack asked her.

“That's right, and if I'm not mistaken, you and Apple Bloom are members of the Apple family. Big fan of your produce.” Millie smiled.

Spike nodded, “The field trip was going good, until one of my bullies back then sealed me up in the outhouse when it was time to go. By the time I got out they already took off without me.”

“That's horrible.” Rarity gasped.

“Oh, it sure was,” Millie agreed, “I found the poor sweet dear crying his eyes out. So I stayed and comforted him until the bus returned to pick him up.”

“Ms. Millie was so nice to me. Especially after what I just went through.” Spike explained.

“That's Millie for you.” Moxxie boasted making Millie giggle.

“So how do you know Spike, Mr. Moxxie?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, when I was a teenager I was sort of at a crossroads with my dad. He wanted me to come work for him after high school. But I didn't really want to. I wanted to find my own dreams and goals, but I was afraid to confront him on it.”

The girls listened, as Spike told his piece, “I was playing in the park one day and saw Mr. Moxxie on a bench looking glum. I went over to see what was wrong, and despite him saying it was grown up business I still wanted to know. So he told me his situation. Thankfully he wasn't condescending when telling me.”

“Spike was a good listener. Better than most would listen,” Moxxie continued, “And despite being a kid he told me if I was afraid of something then I had to be brave like a lion and face it head on. So I did confront my dad, and after a long heated argument we came to an understanding and he allowed me to pursue my own path. A path that led me to this beautiful lady.” he took Millie's hand making her blush.

“Are you two married?” Spike asked blinking.

“We sure are,” Millie confirmed, “Happily for years.”

“Well, congrats to you both.” Spike commended them.

Drakon looked at them, “I don't see how a wimpy looking guy like this could end up with someone so gorgeous as her,” he noticed Spike and the girls giving him a glance while also keeping a straight face to the others, “But then again, other things have happened.”

Pinkie realized, “Say Mr. Moxxie, if Spike told you to be brave like the lion, and Spike learned that lesson from Mr. Blitz, technically you also were inspired by him before you even knew him.”

Moxxie gasped, “Why that's right. Isn't it, sir?”

Blitz glanced away, “I can neither confirm or deny that.”

“So all four of you ended up meeting and working together somewhere down the line?” Spike asked them.

“You got that right,” Blitz confirmed, “We happily serve the community by dealing with the gangs of this city.”

“So you're all cops?” Rainbow asked much to Twilight's confusion having never heard of them on the police force from her brother.

“More like freelance police.” Blitz answered, as Applejack squinted feeling something was off.

“Yeah, we're like that Dragon Knight.” Moxxie added.

“The Dragon Knight?” Spike asked.

“Yeah, that crime fighter that's been busting up crime and all.” Moxxie replied.

“Oh, we heard of him.” Pinkie confirmed.

“Seen him in action before many times.” Scootaloo added.

Spike kept still in his seat hoping someone would change the subject before Blitz spoke to him, “Alright, kid. We got our story out of the way. So let's talk you. First off, what the hell happened to you? When you were a kid you were just a butterball. No offense.”

“None taken.” Spike replied.

“But now look at you. Puberty must've been extra kind to you.”

“In a manner of speaking.” Spike admitted as Drakon chuckled.

“And who're these pretty things you got with you?” Millie asked looking at the girls.

“Well, this is Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Fluttershy, and Sunset Shimmer.”

“And what are they to you?” Loona raised a brow.

“My... girlfriends.” he answered.

The four spat up some of their hot chocolate in shock, as Blitz spoke, “Shut the fuck up! You're dating all ten of these girls?!”

“Guilty.” he answered sheepishly.

“Damn, son, way to play the field!” Blitz congratulated him.

“Wow. He's dated more girls than I ever did.” Moxxie said jealous, only for Millie to hug him.

“I'm sorry, you have ten girlfriends?” Loona asked in disbelief, before looking at them, “And you all don't mind sharing him?”

“Not at all.” Twilight confirmed.

“Huh,” Loona muttered to herself, “I wonder if there's another opening.”

“What was that Loons?” Blitz asked.

“Nothing, dad!”

“But, Spike, what do your parents think about all this?” Moxxie asked.

Spike sighed, “They died some time ago.”

The four gasped, “Oh, my gosh.” Millie began.

“They were such good people.” Loona said sympathetic.

“So who do you live with?” Blitz asked.

“Well, I used to be by myself. But then I got a companion in the form of a pet bird I named Peewee.”

“Well, I guess a bird's better than having a cat,” Blitz admitted, “You get one soon you start getting more and then you're a crazy old cat person.”

“Well, Spike will never become one of those.” Sweetie Belle assured him.

“Not so long as he has all of us there for him.” Pinkie added.

“Well, that's a load off my ass,” Blitz said before raising his cup of hot chocolate, “I propose a toast to friends new and old, may they last a lifetime.”

“Cheers!” they all raised for the toast.

Later they exited the coffee shop, as Loona spoke, “Well, guess it's time for us to head off. It was good seeing you, Spike.”

“Same here, Loona. And all of you. I don't suppose we can still keep in touch?”

“That would be wonderful.” Millie agreed, as they shared numbers with each other.

“Alright, guys, let's move out. Catch you crazy teens later!” Blitz called, as he and his group took off.

“What a nice bunch of people.” Fluttershy said.

“Even if they have foul mouths.” Rarity put in.

“Yeah, but they're still just the same as I remember them.” Spike said in nostalgia.

Apple Bloom noticed her sister has a concerned look, “You ok, Applejack?”

“Something about what Mr. Blitz said about them being freelance police. That there was a lie.”

“A lie?” Spike gasped.

“Uh-huh, and yet I could still feel some truth about what he said taking care of the gangs of the city.”

“So then what do you think they are?” Sunset asked.

“Leave that to me,” Drakon offered, “I'll find out what they are. The rest of you all head home.”

“Are you sure you don't want me to come with?” Spike asked.

“Hey, you've been out in the cold long enough. I don't have to worry about that.”

“He has you there.” Rainbow admitted.

“Well, alright. You be careful.” Spike told the spirit.

“I'm all over it.” Drakon said flying off to catch up with Blitz and the others.

“We better get home too.” Twilight suggested, as she and the others all headed back themselves.

At Spike's place, he was feeding Peewee while enjoying dinner, while checking the time, “It's getting late and Drakon still isn't back yet. I hope nothing happened to him. I mean he is a spirit, but you can never tell.”

Suddenly Drakon flew into the living room, “Hey, I'm back!”

“Drakon, oh thank goodness. What did you find?”

“Oh, I found out a lot, Spike. But instead of telling. I'll show it.” Drakon flew into Spike as the young man started seeing through Drakon's eyes what he was up to.

Drakon followed Blitz, Loona, Millie, and Moxxie all the way from the coffee shop through the snowy city before finding them enter a warehouse. Inside, Spike saw the four removing their winter jackets and hanging them up. When Loona removed hers, Spike saw Loona had an impressive bust like Twilight and the girls.

While Spike blushed to himself from seeing that he muttered, “Please look somewhere else!”

Luckily Drakon had turned to face Blitz who was discussing business with Moxxie and Millie, “Alright, so let's go over who we're offing tomorrow night.” the boss began as Spike gasped.

“Offing?”

Blitz began listing off, “Storm King wants these specific Storm Riders killed. Turns out their foul up involves failing to get him the right sandwich he asked for.”

“Seems kind of excessive.” Moxxie said.

“Yeah, but we don't make the rules, Mox. Plus he's already forwarded the moolah. So we can't back out. Besides we could also take their bikes as a bonus.”

“Not like this is the ideal weather to be riding them anyway.” Loona replied dryly.

“Well come spring we'll be going in style!” Blitz argued.

The memory ended, as Drakon flew out of Spike, “So it turns out these guys are assassins for hire against henchmen who've been failing in their jobs.”

“You mean these bosses and mobsters hire them to take out their own followers?” Spike asked in disbelief.

“Guess they don't wanna get their own hands dirty,” Drakon shrugged, “And I've seen the cash they've stored away, their business sure is profitable.”

“It's still murder, Drakon.” Spike reminded him.

“Hey, they only go after failed henchmen from what I saw. Anyone else is not on their list.”

Spike sighed, “True... But maybe I can make use of that.” he started getting an idea.

“Spike, you look like you got a plan. Care to elaborate?” Drakon smirked.

“I'll explain on the way,” Spike said, before suiting up as Dragon Knight, “Peewee, I'm going back out. You be good!” he left the house with Drakon.

Spike followed Drakon's memory and found the warehouse Loona and the others were living. He slipped in through a vent and crawled through the duct through the warehouse before stopping at a vent and looked down to see the group with Millie and Moxie using hand guns to shoot at targets hitting the bulls-eye every time. Loona was on her phone, and Blitz was sitting at his desk enjoying a beer.

“Yeah that's it you two!” Blitz called to the lovebirds, “Keep that aim up. There can be no room for error! You never know what schmuck will try to get the drop on you!”

As if on cue, dropping out the the vent was the Dragon Knight who floated down with his wings before landing on the ground and his wings retracted.

“AH! We've been found out!” Moxxie cried as he was about to shoot only for Blitz to shout.

“Pull that trigger and your ass is mine!” Moxxie lowered his gun in fright.

Loona seeing the vigilante looked shocked as a blush grew on his face, “Holy crap it's the Dragon Knight!” she ran to a mirror on the wall and checked her makeup and her hair making sure she looked good.

Blitz got up from his desk and walked around it, “So the famous Dragon Knight. We finally meet. How did you find our HQ?”

“I have my ways,” Spike replied, as he saw the name of their group on the desk, “I.M.P, huh?”

“That's Immediate Murder Professionals.” Blitz explained casually.

“So from what I gathered you guys take out henchmen of big time mobsters and gang leaders who failed to live up to their superior's expectations?” Spike crossed his arms.

“Eh, it's a living.” Blitz shrugged.

“A murderous living.” the vigilante countered.

“Hey, it ain't personal. Blame the saps bosses for wanting them dead. Besides in a manner of speaking, we're doing you a favor.”

“A favor?”

“Exactly. The more crime you bust up by the major gangs the more tempting it is for them to wanna ask us to do away with them.”

“The more we take out the smaller the gangs become.” Millie added.

“Unless of course they find fresh meat.” Moxxie noted making Blitz frown.

“But what are you going to do now that you've found our HQ and know our secret?” Blitz wondered, as he was prepared to reach for his gun much to Loona's worry.

Spike stood his ground before answering, “I've come with a proposition for you all.”

Blitz was pulling his hand away from his gun at that moment, “A proposition?”

“Yes. If you're willing to hear me out.”

“I'm listening. Loona, get him a chair!”

“Right, dad!” Loona quickly grabbed and folding chair and sat it up before her father's desk, “Here, Dragon Knight.”

“Thank you.” he replied making Loona smile.

Spike sat down on the chair as Blitz took a seat at his desk, “Can I offer you a drink?” he held out a sealed bottle of beer.

“Pass.”

“Straight to the point. I like that. Ok, Mr. Vigilante, what sort of proposition do you have for us?”

“I could just as easily rat you guys out to the cops and your operations,” Millie and Moxxie were nervous as was Loona while Blitz started to scowl, “However, you have something I could use.”

“And that would be?” Blitz inquired.

“Information. You know more about what goes on in the criminal underworld better than even the cops do. And that's what I want. Inside information when I need it the most. If you can provide me with that when I desire it then I will not sell you out to the police. And you may continue to do your job at assassinating failed henchmen. So long as that's all you go after.”

“Hey, it is. Harming civilians just ain't our thing. I mean we're not monsters.”

“What he said.” Millie added.

Spike got up, “Then do we have a deal?” he held out his hand. The three watched Blitz raise his hand, before Spike continued, “Don't shake unless you intend to uphold your word.”

“I am a man of my word to those who have my respect. And boy you had my respect since day one. So, deal.” Blitz shook on it with the Dragon Knight.

“Ooh, this is so exciting! We got us a partner!” Millie cheered while hugging Moxxie.

“Good,” Spike said, “Now then, how shall we keep in touch?”

Blitz pulled out a smartphone, “Use this. One of our special phones. We get any info you can use we'll send it to you here. Just so long as you don't lose it otherwise we'll all be compromised.”

“I have no intention of losing something as valuable as this, Blitz.”

“Good.” Blitz smirked.

“And whatever information you provide me with on the gangs or mobs better be legit otherwise you may find yourselves behind bars faster than the police can find you.”

“I stay true to my word.” Blitz assured him.

“Good,” The Dragon Knight replied, “I'll see myself out.”

He turned and started walking away before Loona ran over to him, “Dragon Knight!”

“Yes?” he asked, before Loona wrapped an arm around him and lifted his mask up a bit exposing his lips before planting hers onto them kissing him deeply.

Blitz and the lovebirds gawked at this while Drakon cackled hysterically. Spike was shocked at what Loona was doing and yet found himself enjoying the feeling. When they parted, Spike lowered his mask back down covering his mouth.

Loona blushed and smiled, “I look forward to working together with you.”

“Uh, right. Bye.” he took off.

Loona watched with hearts hovering above her, until Blitz leaned in, “Loony, sweetie. We need to have a little talk.”

“Later, dad.” she replied, as she went back to checking her phone.

Soon Spike was flying off through the snowy city, as Drakon flew beside him, “You honestly think you can trust those guys?”

“I know them, Drakon.”

“Yeah, when you were a kid and they weren’t hitmen.”

“I've seen the good in them. And I still can. They may be assassins but I can use their knowledge of the criminal underworld to my advantage and get to the gangs and mobs before they can do any real damage.”

“Well, you've always surprised me, Spike. So here's to doing it some more. By the way, how did it feel getting kissed by that hot goth chick?”

“I did not see it coming.” Spike admitted while blushing beneath his mask, “But how will I tell the girls? Applejack could spot a lie from me.”

“Well, ya better hope they never ask about Loona. But knowing them they might be full of all sorts of questions.” Drakon chuckled.

Sleepover with Loona

At school, Spike joined up with his girls during their free period where they went into a vacant room.

“So, Spike, what'd you want to talk about with us?” Twilight asked.

“Yeah, when we got here this morning you looked like you had something important on your mind.” Applejack recalled.

“I do. You remember when you told me Mr. Blitz and the others were lying about being freelance cops?” Spike asked.

“I do.”

“Well, I found out you were right. They're not.”

“I knew it.”

“But how could you know, Spike?” Scootaloo asked.

“Drakon came back to me after his reconnaissance.”

“And what'd you find?” Sunset asked the spirit.

“Prepare yourselves, girls, for a shock.” Drakon answered, as he told them the truth.

“WHAT?!” their shouts could be heard from outside the room.

“They're assassins?!” Pinkie asked in shock.

“Yeah, surprised me too.” Spike admitted.

“But they look so nice, outside their foul language.” Fluttershy said.

“And they are.” Spike assured them.

“How can you be sure?” Rainbow asked skeptically.

“Because I know them, Dash. And as Drakon confirmed, they only target failure gang members.”

“Well, at least they have some code of honor.” Rarity admitted, while still surprised.

“That's right. And I found a way to use it to my advantage.” Spike added.

“What do you mean?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I paid them a visit as the Dragon Knight. I got to talking with them, and we came to a deal. I don't rat them out to the cops with what they do, and in return they provide me information on any of the gangs and crime bosses that could be useful.”

“And they agreed to it?” Twilight asked surprised.

Spike nodded, “Yes. As said they may have become assassins, but I still see the people I knew them as before. But of course I have to keep my identity as the Dragon Knight separate from my normal life when around them.”

“Especially from Loona.” Drakon added making Spike glare at him.

“What do you mean by that?” Sunset asked suspiciously as the rest of the girls felt something was up when Drakon mentioned Loona.

“Ask, Spike.” Drakon motioned to their boyfriend.

“Traitor.” Spike grumbled.

“We're all ears, Spike.” Applejack crossed her arms.

Spike noticed the rest of his girlfriends waited for him to explain himself. With no other choice he sighed and answered.

“Well, after my meeting with Blitz as the Dragon Knight cementing our partnership I was ready to leave until Loona stopped me.”

“And?” the girls asked wanting the rest.

Spike cringed, “She kissed me.”

“WHAT?!” they screamed again.

“She kissed you?!” Twilight asked shocked.

“Why would she do that?!” Rarity asked equally shocked.

“Well, we know why she would. I mean look at Spike.” Rainbow reminded them, only to get glared at.

“Believe me, I'm just as surprised myself.” Spike assured them.

“And how did you feel?” Sunset inquired.

“Well, shocked of course. I mean I didn't see it coming. I mean who would've actually had the guts to do that to me as the Dragon Knight?”

“He does have a point.” Apple Bloom admitted.

“What about after?” Rainbow asked crossing her arms.

“Well... It felt good,” he confessed, “I mean I knew Loona as a kid and vice versa. I never expected how forward she could be or passionate.”

“So you love her?” Twilight inquired.

“I wouldn't say love. I mean I hadn't seen her in years. Besides she's obviously in love with Dragon Knight.” Spike argued.

“I don't know,” Pinkie said, “It looked like when you two saw each other she looked really into you.”

“Um, I noticed it too.” Fluttershy agreed.

“Well, we haven't seen each other in years, and she only remembered me as that chubby kid.”

“Still she did look interested in you.” Sweetie Belle said.

“You really believe that?” Spike wondered. The girls nodded, “Well, I can't be too sure about it unless there's actual proof.”

“If it's proof you want, then it's what we're going to get.” Rarity stated.

“What do you mean by that, Rarity?” Spike asked curiously.

“Just leave that to me, darling.” she assured Spike.

“Well, free period's about over. Better get to our next classes.” Twilight said, as the girls all gave Spike a kiss before heading to their next classes.

Spike watched the girls leave before looking at Drakon, “What do you think Rarity plans to do?”

“Oh, you never know what that girl's got up her posh sleeves.” Drakon chuckled.

“Do you think Loona could be interested in me and not just the Dragon Knight?”

“Well, we'll just have to wait and see now won't we?” Drakon smirked.

“Right.” Spike answered still curious.

When school let out, Spike headed for home, while the rest of the girls stayed behind, “So, Rarity, how do you intend to get information out of Loona and see if she is into Spike like we are?” Applejack asked.

“Simple, Applejack. Since she's Spike's friend. We have to treat her like a friend to. And what friends do is spend time together.”

“So we should invite Loona to do something with us.” Twilight deduced.

“Precisely.” Rarity confirmed.

“But will she want to?” Fluttershy asked, “I mean she's older than us.”

“If Loona really does like Spike that way, I'm sure she'd be willing to spend time with us for his sake.”

“Good point.” Twilight agreed.

“Well, then. You make the call, Rarity.” Rainbow said.

“Done.” she replied, grabbing her phone.

Meanwhile at one of the city's college's Loona was getting out of class before waving bye to some of her classmates, before her phone rang. She checked the ID seeing Rarity's name, and answered.

“Yes, Rarity? Oh, I'm good. Classes just let out. You?” she asked, “Oh, well good timing. Huh? Actually I don't have too much going on, at least noting my dad needs me for. A slumber party at Twilight's? Well, I've never actually been to one personally so... Oh, you think so? Well, if it would please Spike I guess I can join you girls. Text me the address and I'll see you there. Ok, bye.” she hung up.

She spoke to herself, “Spike really would be pleased if I started spending time with his girls. Maybe even get me some good details on him that only they know.” she smirked.

She headed back to I.M.P HQ where Blitz was at his desk, while Millie and Moxxie were going over files.

“Loony! How was school?” Blitz asked curiously.

“Just the same, dad,” she replied, “Listen can I go stay at a friends house tonight?”

“A friend?” Blitz wondered about the other people Loona goes to school with, “Which of them?”

“Well, more recent friend, to be precise. You remember Spike's girls?”

“How can anyone forget?” he asked rhetorically.

“Right. I was invited by them to a slumber party, and I was wondering if it'd be ok with you?” she wondered.

“Well, we don't have any work for now. So I don't see why not.”

“Really? Thanks, pops! I'll go pack what I need.” Loona said going to get the essentials.

“Only known Spike's ladies for a day and already getting invited to a slumber party.” Millie marveled.

“That's a first,” Moxxie replied, “I mean she wasn't too big a social person at her school.”

“As long as she's making friends, Mox.” Blitz replied.

Soon Loona came out with a duffel bag and put her coat back on, “Alright I'm heading back out. I'll see you tomorrow!”

“Later, sweetie!” Blitz called, as his daughter left.

Loona eventually arrived at Twilight's place thanks to the address the girls texted her. She walked up to the door and rang the bell. Velvet answered it, and the college girl spoke.

“Hello, Mrs. Sparkle? I'm Loona. I believe Twilight and the others are expecting me?”

“Of course, welcome, Loona. Please come inside before you catch a cold.” Velvet welcomed her into the house before closing the door.

Once inside Velvet helped Loona get her jacket off and left her boots by the radiator with the other girls boots.

“So where are the girls?” Loona asked the mother.

“They're down in Twilight's room. I'll show you.” she escorted Loona who blushed as she looked at her.

'Wow, she's so nice. Reminds me of Spike's mom.' she thought to herself.

Loona followed Velvet to the basement before the mom called down, “Twilight, Loona's here!”

“Thanks, mom!” Twilight answered.

Velvet turned to Loona, and spoke, “I hope you enjoy yourself.”

“Thank you. And I hope I do.” Loona replied, before going downstairs.

As the older girl made it downstairs, she saw Twilight and the rest of Spike's girls all laying around comfortable in their pajamas.

“Hey, Loona! Ya made it!” Pinkie cheered.

“Welcome, Loona.” Twilight greeted her.

Loona looked around Twilight's room, “Not a bad set up. Feels homey... In a library sort of way.”

“That's our egghead Twilight for you.” Rainbow teased as the girls laughed. Twilight felt embarrassed and blushed as Loona stifled a laugh before speaking up.

“Is there anyplace I can change?”

“Sure I got something.” Twilight got up and pulled along a wheeling chalkboard that was big enough for Loona to change behind, “I know it's not much.”

“It'll do. Thanks.” Loona said, as she went behind the chalkboard and started changing, while the girls waited.

Soon Loona came out wearing small black pajama shorts and a gray pajama crop top. The girls stared at Loona's figure, especially her bust. Loona noticed this started to blush, “What?”

“Sorry, Loona, darling, but you're beautiful.” Rarity said.

“What? Go on!” Loona blushed.

“She ain't lyin', Loona.” Applejack assured her.

“You got quite a lean figure.” Rainbow admitted.

“With that form you could be a model.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Well, my dad wouldn't want me doing any modeling of any kind.”

“Not even hand or foot modeling?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Not even that. Doesn't want his precious girl to expose any of her body to the public.” she replied dramatically making the girls laugh.

“Sounds like a doting dad, alright.” Sunset chuckled.

“Yeah. But I still love him.” Loona admitted.

“Aside from your figure, you got some good ones right here.” Pinkie put her hands on her chest.

Loona blushed, “Are we gonna be talking about my body all night here? Because you girls are nothing to sneeze at.”

“You noticed?” Scootaloo asked.

“How could I not?” Loona blushed upon hearing herself, “I mean not that I was staring intentionally of course.”

“It's ok, Loona. We all understand.” Rarity replied.

Loona sighed in relief, before sitting down between Applejack and Rainbow Dash, “So what do we do now?”

“Well, first you must be hungry.” Twilight suspected, before they showed her pizza boxes on the table.

“Get your pizza on, Loona!” Pinkie cheered.

“Yum.” Loona admitted, as she took a slice.

And so Loona started relaxing and enjoying the slumber party with the girls. Rarity took some selfies with her, while also using filters. One of the filters made them look like animals with Rarity looking like an equine, and Loona looked like a wolf.

Pinkie was sharing a bowl of marshmallows with Loona who was in a contest with her to see how many they could fit in their mouths. Naturally Pinkie beat Loona, but the assassin girl was having too much fun to care if she lost. Sunset was showing Loona some of the graffiti artwork in the city she did on her phone with Loona looking very impressed by the redhead's works. The CMC were showing Loona some of their club's movie reviews with the older girl commending them on such thorough reviews.

Fluttershy allowed Loona to do her makeup, and when she was done Fluttershy saw she had dark eye-shadow and her nails were painted black. At first she looked shocked with worried Loona, before the shy girl smiled and hugged her much to her surprise, and yet felt happy she made Fluttershy happy. Twilight was showing Loona some star constellations in a book and the legends and myths behind their origins with Loona looking interested in learning more.

Finally, Applejack and Rainbow were playing poker with Loona offering up snacks in place of money much to Loona's disappointment. With plenty of snacks in the center, the three threw down their cards with Rainbow having three Queens, Applejack had three Kings and was ready to claim the spoils, only for Loona to drop her hand revealing three Aces much to the twos shock as she collected the winnings.

As Loona reveled in her winnings she was suddenly hit in the face with a pillow. She looked and saw it was Rainbow who whacked her with Applejack and the others looking nervous. Loona smirked as if stating 'This means War' and started pillow fighting with Rainbow who started dragging the others into it as well.

Soon they were all tired out from their pillow fight and took a breather, “I got to say, Loona, you hit hard with a pillow.” Rainbow admitted.

“So do you, and the rest of you girls.” Loona put in.

“It was fun.” Pinkie smiled.

“Ya darn tootin'.” Applejack laughed.

They all collected themselves, and saw up before Rarity turned to Loona, “Now then, Loona. There are things we wish to know.”

“What things?” Loona asked curiously.

“Well, what do you think of Spike?”

“Spike?” Loona blushed.

“Yeah. We all know out of everyone here you knew him first.” Apple Bloom noted.

“Yeah but for a couple hours.”

“Still plenty of time to know him.” Sunset replied.

“And from what Spike told us when he first met you, he had so much to say.” Twilight said making Loona get flustered.

“Like what?”

“That he felt so sad seeing someone else sadder than he was,” Fluttershy explained, “When he saw you on that snowy day he went out of his way to make you feel welcomes. To feel loved.”

Loona looked at Fluttershy surprised at what she said, before answering, “He did care. A lot more than plenty of others did back then. Even his own parents treated me like I was theirs. No doubt it's where he got his good nature from.”

The girls nodded, “You should know. You're the only one here who actually knew his parents even for just a moment.” Rainbow reminded her.

“Yeah. I did. You girls would've definitely loved them,” she sighed, “I still remembered Spike as that chubby kid who went out of his way to help me make me feel loved. That feeling never left me. Even as I got older no guy or girl for that matter showed me the same level of love he did that day.”

“That sounds just like our Spike.” Twilight smiled.

“If I said I loved him how could I be sure he feels the same? We haven't seen each other in years until just yesterday.”

“No one's asking you to outright confess to Spike,” Rarity said, “But to just be true to yourself about your feelings.”

“And it's safe to say Spike may actually feel the same about you.” Sweetie Belle added.

Loona did a double take, “Really?”

“The look on his face after seeing you again really made him happy.” Fluttershy reminded.

“It did make me happy too.” Loona confessed.

“Give it a chance, Loona. Spike's bound to accept your love like he did all ours.” Twilight encouraged him.

'If he does, what would you girls think?”

“It'd be ok with us.” Sunset admitted.

“It would?”

“Yeah, we're all on big happy group.” Pinkie answered smiling.

“And we all share something special.” Apple Bloom said.

“A shared love for Spike.” Twilight concluded.

Loona looked at Twilight flustered before smiling, “Wow. No wonder Spike fell for each one of you.” Suddenly Loona leaned forward pecking Twilight's cheek surprising the smart girl and the others.

When Loona realized what she did she shook her head in disbelief, “I-uh. That was. I mean I...” she stammered until Twilight embraced her.

“It's ok. I get it.” she replied before pecking Loona's cheek in return.

Loona gasped before smiling and wrapped her arms around Twilight. She looked at the rest of the girls speaking, “Get in here all of you.” The girls smiled as they went to Loona and Twilight in a group hug.

Pinkie snuggled up to the older girl, “Loona, you're so soft and warm.”

“Thanks. And your hair smells like cotton candy.”

“I know.”

“Won't Spike be surprised to see how close we are now.” Applejack guessed, as they all agreed.

At Spike's place, the young man was watching TV with Drakon and Peewee, before getting a message on his phone. He checked his message was from Twilight, and it was a group selfie of all the girls huddled together with Loona, all in their sleepwear. Spike blushed as he saw in the image Rarity was kissing Loona's cheek, while Pinkie had her face buried in Loona's bosom.

“Well, looks like the girls are getting along just fine with Loona.” Drakon nudged Spike.

“Yeah. They sure are.” he replied.

“Think you might consider making her yours after all?”

“I might.” Spike admitted as he looked at Loona in the picture.

“You should consider it. After all, the holidays are coming. It's the perfect time to fall in love.” Drakon noted as Peewee squawked in agreement. Spike continued to look at Loona and how she looked like she was having such a good time with Twilight and the rest of the girls.

'Maybe it's not just the Dragon Knight she's interested in.' he thought.

Don't Be Alone at Christmastime

Throughout Canterlot City as the snow fell, people were hustling and bustling because it was that time of year again. That's right it's Christmas time, and all over the city people were getting ready for the holiday. Stores and lampposts were decorated in a combination of wreaths, lights, and ribbons, while out on the streets or in front of shops were men dressed as Santas asking for donations.

At Everfree Academy, the students were getting ready to pack it in, until Celestia's voice came on the intercom, “I hope everyone has a good day, and remember we're hosting our Annual Christmas Eve party here at the school. Come and have fun and be merry!”

Cheerilee spoke to her class, “You heard it, students. We look forward to seeing you there.”

And so Spike and the rest of his classmates left the room and started walking the halls to their lockers, “So, Button, any plans for the holidays?” Thorax asked.

“We're going to my grandmothers place. And boy she makes a delicious meal,” Button salivated, “You?”

“My family's coming over to my place,” he explained before turning to Spike, “What about you, Spike?”

Spike stopped and spoke, “Actually I think I'm just gonna spend a quiet evening at home on Christmas.”

“What?” they asked.

“Spike, it's Christmas time. No one should be alone at that time.” Thorax noted.

“I know. But I don't have real big plans.” Spike admitted, as he walked on past the two for his locker leaving them concerned.

Spike reached his locker, got what he needed, and bundled up before running into Twilight and the others, “Hey, Spike. Ready to head out?” the bookworm asked.

“Yeah. Coming.” Spike answered, as he followed them out.

When they got outside, Pinkie spoke, “Anybody wanna come to my place and bake cookies? I got a new recipe!”

“Sounds wonderful.” Rarity answered.

“I'm game.” Applejack agreed.

“Same here.” Rainbow added.

“Sorry, but there's someplace I got to be.” Spike declined.

“Huh?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Where's that, Spike?” Twilight asked curiously.

Spike looked to the girls, “Well, if you wanna see I'll show you.” The girls consumed with curiosity followed Spike who led them through the snow.

They walked through the city making sure not to slip on any icy spots. As Spike led the way, the girls behind were talking to each other.

“Where do you think Spike's taking us?” Fluttershy asked them.

“I'll bet it someplace super fun.” Pinkie said excitedly.

“Somehow I don't think that's the case, Pinkie.” Sunset answered.

“Yeah, you see how Spike looked dismal?” Twilight noted.

“Oh, right.” Pinkie realized.

“Hey, guys!” The group stopped seeing Loona approach.

“Hi, Loona.” the girls greeted.

“Hey, Loona.” Spike greeted.

“Did you just get out too?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah. So where are all of you off to in this weather?” Loona inquired.

“Ask Spike, because we still don't know where he's taking us.” Scootaloo answered.

“Spike?” Loona looked to him.

“It's someplace important I go to around this time for personal reasons. Are you busy right now?” he asked.

“Well, not really. Dad doesn't need me for anything at the moment.”

“Then maybe you should come to.”

“Me?” she asked.

Spike nodded, “It's something you should see like the others.”

“Well, ok.”

Before they continued on, Rarity noticed one of the Santas ringing a bell asking for donations. She smiled and walked over. Spike seeing this also felt his good nature kick in and followed her. Both of them dropped some money into the pot pleasing the Store Santa.

“Ho-ho-ho! Thank you both so much. Have a Merry Christmas!”

“Thank you. And we will.” Rarity promised, as she and Spike went back to join the others.

The group continued to follow Spike, until Twilight looked ahead and saw where he was leading them, “Oh. Girls. I think Spike may be...”

“What?” Rainbow asked, before she looked ahead and realized, “Oh.” the rest of the girls realized it too.

Spike had brought the girls to the city cemetery, where he walked past the gate entrance and led them through the snowy grounds up a hill. Soon Spike stopped before a shared headstone, and used a branch with pine needles on it on the ground close to them to wipe the snow off the headstone.

The girls saw when they headstone was clean they saw the names John and Mary Obsidian; Spike's parents.

Drakon floated by Spike looking at the headstone, “So you finally decided to show the girls, huh? In fact you never even brought me here before.”

Spike remained silent at Drakon because of Loona's presence, as the girls backed away to give their boyfriend a moment.

Spike knelt down a little and gave a little prayer before speaking, “Hi, mom and dad. I know it's been awhile since I last saw you. I've been busy as of late. Very busy. But I'd never forget to come see you during the holidays. Life hasn't been easy for me since you two died, but I held in there. Even though there were times I was almost considering ending my own life. But I know you didn't raise me to be like that. And I'm glad I didn't go through with it. Because things started to change for me. I made friends and found love.” he looked behind him and motioned Loona to come forward.

Loona approached and stood by Spike's side, as he continued to speak, “Remember Loona? That orphan girl we looked after that snowy day before she went back to the orphanage? Well, here she is. I ran into her a week ago. Surprised me when I saw her.” he chuckled.

Loona chuckled with him before saying her piece, “Hi, Mr. and Mrs. Obsidian. It's me Loona. It's been such a long time since I last saw you two. After I went back to the orphanage I behaved better and eventually I was adopted. My... dad's been very good to me. I'm lucky I have him. When I met your son again like him I too was surprised. I really almost didn't recognize him, but looking into his eyes I remembered that kind boy who helped me that snowy day. And... I just wanna thank the both of you. Like Spike you showed me more kindness than any other person did back then. You inspired me to be a better person. And it really paid off. So thank you both.” she smiled and shed a tear.

Spike smiled, before motioning the rest of the girls over, “And I'd like you to meet my girlfriends. Yes I said 'girlfriends'. There's Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, her sister Apple Bloom, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, her sister Sweetie Belle, Sunset Shimmer, Rainbow Dash, and Scootaloo.”

“It's nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Obsidian.” Twilight spoke to the headstone.

“We want you to know your son is one of the nicest, kindest, most loving guys we've ever met.” Fluttershy said.

“And we've been helping him open up more to everyone since the day we met him.” Applejack added.

“Your son is a good person. And it pained us to hear how he was treated throughout his childhood.” Rarity said in sympathy.

“But we saw in him what so many others failed to see in him back then. And we love him.” Sunset put in.

“We all love him so much we decided to share him,” Pinkie smiled, before pulling Loona close, “Even Loona loves him.”

“Pinkie.” Loona blushed embarrassed making the girls giggle.

Spike smiled and continued, “So yeah. You'll be glad to know I am doing alright. Better than ever in fact. And I hope to continue to live life to the happiest with them and all my friends.”

“And we'll be right there to make sure of it.” Twilight promised.

“Uh-huh.” the girls nodded.

Spike looked at the girls feeling happier, before looking back at the headstone, “Well, I got to go now. But I'll come back and visit you soon. I love you both. Happy Holidays.” he started walking away with the girls.

As they left the cemetery, Twilight asked, “Spike, how would you like to spend Christmas at my place?”

“What? Twilight, I don't wanna intrude on your family time at Christmas.”

“You're like family, Spike. To all of us. And it wouldn't be right for you to spend Christmas day alone alone. You can even bring Peewee.”

“You really think your parents will be ok with it?” he wondered.

Twilight nodded, “I'm sure they won't mind at all.”

“I'll consider it.” Spike replied.

“Great.” Twilight smiled, as she kissed Spike making the others jealous.

Later on the girls and Spike went their separate ways, with Spike returning home to feed Peewee before getting changed into the Dragon Knight to go on a patrol.

That night as Spike was flying around the city he was scoping out the people below shopping, having fun in the snow, and ice skating at the outdoor rink. Drakon floated at his side before the two landed on a roof top.

“It's been quiet tonight. I mean look down there, so many happy people enjoying the holiday,” Drakon motioned down, “Maybe tonight there's no need for a patrol.”

Spike was about to accept it, until he looked down seeing an old woman walking down a block carrying shopping bags with gifts, and running up from behind was a guy who looked like he was gonna attack her.

“There!” he motioned to the scene, before flying down into an alley close by. He was prepared to attack the guy until he spoke to the old woman.

“Hey, lady, hold up!” the old woman stopped and looked to the guy who stopped before holding out a gift, “You dropped this package two blocks back.”

The elder woman looked at the package and gasped, “Oh! It's the gift for my grandson. Thank you so much!” she pecked the guys cheek, “Merry Christmas!”

“Merry Christmas!” the guy said before taking off.

Spike watched the two go their separate ways, and spoke, “Huh. Looks like there is some shred of humanity in this city even at this time of year.”

“I'd like to think you helped inspire people.” Drakon said. Spike felt happy he could be inspiring before flying off.

Spike flew around the city some more watching so many people look happy during the holidays even if there were still those in the city wanting to make trouble. He was glad he wasn't dealing with it as much around this time.

Spike then touched down outside the church and could hear the choir singing from outside. When he started walking towards it, Drakon spoke, “Whoa, you're going in there without changing back?”

But Spike said nothing as he entered the church and looked around at the stain glass windows, and statues set up, before hearing a voice.

“The Dragon Knight?” Spike looked seeing the priest standing by looking surprised.

“Oh, hello. Sorry, I'll just go.” he said preparing to leave only for the priest to stop him.

“No. Stay. All are welcomed in the house of our savior. Even you.”

“Really? Thank you.”

Feeling more welcomed, Spike walked out and sat in a vacant pew by himself and listened to the choir singing. He felt moved by their lovely singing, until a familiar voice spoke.

“Well, this is a surprise.” he looked up seeing Loona standing outside the pew.

“Loona?” he asked.

“May I join you?”

“Sure,” and so Loona sat next to him, “Does your dad know you're here?”

“Nah, and if he did he wouldn't mind it. So what brings you here?”

“I just felt like coming here. With all I've been doing I just needed to go someplace where I don't have to worry about running into guys who wanna kill me.” he humored her.

“Yeah. I get it,” Loona agreed, “It's why I came here too. Especially around this time of year. I always say a prayer to the people who inspired me to be a better person.”

Spike hearing this could tell who she meant, “You don't say?”

“Yeah. And I've been grateful to them after all these years. Even though I'm in the assassination business I still think about them..” she confessed.

“And I'm sure they'd think about you too.” he replied.

Loona looked at the vigilante feeling the sincerity in his voice, “You really remind me of someone.”

“Oh, who?” he asked wondering if she figured it out.

“Someone I knew when I was just a kid.”

“I see. Well, I'll take that as a compliment.” he said, as Loona smiled, as the two continued to listen to the choir.

Eventually the two left the church and parted ways with Spike returning home to Peewee. His house on the inside had a few decorations up, and a small fake tree in the corner with some small ornaments.

Spike looked around and despite living with a ancient dragon spirit and a phoenix he still felt a bit lonely. He turned to his two friends and spoke, “You know. Maybe I will take up Twilight's offer and spend Christmas with her and her family.”

“Good call.” Drakon replied and Peewee squawked liking it too.

Christmas Caper

It was the twenty third of December and while the students at Everfree Academy were enjoying their winter break they were currently at the school inside the gymnasium decorating for the Christmas party on Christmas Eve night. Twilight was supervising her classmates giving them orders on what to do and everything.

“That's good work everyone. Let's keep it up!” Twilight declared, as Spike came over with a box of ornaments.

“Here are more of those ornaments for the tree, Twilight.” he said.

“Great. Bring them over to the tree and help Fluttershy and Rarity.” she instructed.

“On it.” Spike went to the tree that was already being decorated with ornaments courtesy of Rarity and Fluttershy.

“Tree's looking good, girls.” Spike commended them.

“Thank you, Spike.” Fluttershy smiled.

“We're gonna make this tree look absolutely fabulous.” Rarity promised, as she hung some more ornaments.

“Well, it'll get done quicker with some extra help.” Spike said, as he helped put on more ornaments.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash were hanging up some wreaths with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, as the older athlete asked the older apple sibling, “So you're sure your family is providing refreshments for the party. Including cider?”

“For the tenth time, Rainbow, yes.” Applejack answered annoyed.

“Just want to make sure.”

“Well, don't drink it all.” Apple Boom warned her.

“I wouldn't dream of it... Even if it's tempting.” Rainbow muttered the last part.

Pinkie was blowing up red and green balloons and tying them down, “Balloons here. Balloons there. Balloons everywhere!” she cheered.

Sunset walked by with Sweetie Belle carrying more boxes of decorations, “Easy, Pinkie Pie.” Sweetie Belle calmed her.

“Yeah. Don't wanna add too many balloons.” Sunset added.

Pinkie laughed, “Silly Sunset, you can never have too many balloons.”

Drakon flew by, “With you around you can never have too much of anything.”

“Exactly.” Pinkie replied.

Button and Thorax went to the tree to help Spike, Rarity, and Fluttershy, “Well, guys, you'll be happy to know I do have plans on Christmas instead of being alone.” Spike told the boys.

“Really, that's great.” Thorax said happy.

“So what'll you be doing?” Button inquired.

“I'm spending Christmas with Twilight and her family.”

“You are?” Button asked.

“I sure am.” he confirmed.

“Well, that's good.” Thorax said relieved.

“Yeah. I don't think I could've taken another lonely Christmas.” Spike said.

“Well, as long as you're not alone.” Button patted his shoulder.

As the students continued decorating, Celestia and Luna entered to see the progress, “Well done, everyone. The place is looking great.” Celestia commended them all.

“And it'll be just in time for the party tomorrow night.” Luna added, as Celestia continued.

“And remember you're allowed to invite friends and family.” Spike hearing what Celestia said did get an idea from it.

Later on, everyone was breaking for snacks, as Spike sat with his girlfriends by the stage enjoying some tasty treats.

Spike took a bite out of a cookie and smiled, “Mm, delicious.”

“They sure are,” Twilight agreed, “Now you're coming over tomorrow night like we planned?”

“Yeah, I'll just have to run back to my place and get Peewee.”

“I can't wait for the party tomorrow night!” Pinkie cheered, “Spike, you finally get to meet my sisters.”

“You have sisters?” Spike asked.

“That's right. Three of them! And they're the best sisters I could ever ask for!”

“And this'll be a chance for you to finally meet my brother.” Fluttershy sighed.

“Ah yes, the self proclaimed 'ladies man'?” Spike asked with a laugh.

“Yeah, seeing you will finally convince him you're real.” Rainbow added.

“Can't wait to meet him, and your sisters, Pinkie.”

“By the way, Spike, did you invite Grogar to the party?” Sunset asked curiously.

“No. He works even around the holidays.” Spike sighed.

“Even on Christmas?” Scootaloo asked in disbelief.

“Hey, I'm sure he has his own ways of celebrating,” Spike shrugged, “I did invite Loona, Blitz, Millie, and Moxxie.”

“And any word from them?” Twilight asked.

“They said they'd try to come.”

“Well, I think it would be wonderful if they showed.” Rarity said.

“Same here.” Applejack agreed.

“Well, with their line of work you never know what they might be doing. Even on Christmas.” Spike reminded them.

“Well, even if they don't at least you'll be here with us.” Fluttershy said scooting closer to Spike.

“Can't think of anywhere else I'd rather be.” Spike smiled.

“Yeah me too.” Drakon agreed.

Soon everything was done, and the students were all heading home, Spike included. He went inside with Drakon and greeted Peewee before making them dinner. As they sat around eating, Spike spoke to his phoenix.

“Remember, Peewee, tomorrow night and Christmas day we'll be staying at the Sparkle's place,” Peewee squawked in understanding, “Which also means you'll have to be in your carrying cage while we're there. I know it's confining, but you are disguised as a falcon, and you'll need to keep up appearances.” Peewee gave a squawking sigh.

“Good thing I don't have to be contained.” Drakon chuckled.

“You will have to behave yourself while we're there.” Spike warned him.

“And what do you mean by that?”

“Just don't say anything weird to Twilight and me when her family are present.” Spike sighed.

“Alright. I won't. But still it's nice to be present around a holiday,” Drakon floated around, “I remember every holiday my previous vessels had. Some attended parties, and some chose to spend it alone. I'm glad you're not one of the latter ones.”

“I've spent enough Christmas' alone. I don't wanna do another.” Spike replied.

“Good.” Drakon said as he sat back down besides Spike to enjoy the rest of the evening.

The next day on Christmas Eve, as it started getting late Spike bundled up and headed over to the school for the Christmas party hoping Loona and the others would show.

He walked through the park while admiring the snowy weather and the snow covered ground and trees, “Now this is a winter wonderland,” he marveled, while noticing children were engaging in winter activities from snowman building, sledding, and making snow angels, “And it's nice children can enjoy this time as well.”

Suddenly he got hit in the back with a snowball, “Hey!” he spun around seeing a kid who got nervous.

“Sorry about that, mister! I wasn't aiming for you. I was trying to hit my friend.” the boy explained, as Spike noticed another boy pop out from behind a snow mound to prove his point.

“I see. Well, work on your aim and you might get him. Merry Christmas both of you.”

“Merry Christmas!” the boys replied, and got back to their snowball fight.

“Nice bunch of kids, huh?” Drakon asked his partner.

“Sure are,” Spike agreed before stopping and looked down at the snow, “You know. I never could make a snow angel without it looking so round in the middle.”

“So go and try it now.” the spirit suggested.

“Ok.” Spike dropped onto his back in the snow and started making an angel in it.

He picked himself up ad looked down at his snow angel, “That's more like it. Really makes me feel like a kid again.”

Suddenly he and Drakon heard a small bark from behind. They looked back and saw a small black furred puppy looking up at Spike and shivering from the cold.

Spike feeling sympathy knelt down and patted his head, “Oh, poor little guy. All alone in the cold.”

“He doesn't have a collar.” Drakon noted.

“So he's a stray. Well, come on little guy,” he unzipped his coat a bit and put the dog inside allowing it to peak its head out, “You'll be nice and warm in here. I'll take you to my friend Fluttershy and we'll see if she can find you a home.” the pup gave a happy bark.

Meanwhile at Everfree Academy, the girls, and their classmates had already started arriving with friends and families alike.

Twilight and her family including her parents, Shining, Cadence, and Flurry met with the rest of er friends, “Hi, girls. Merry Christmas Eve.”

“Same to you, Twilight.” Applejack replied.

“Girls, we love what you've done to the gym.” Cadence marveled.

“Pwetty.” Flurry giggled.

“Have any of you seen Spike?” Twilight asked seeing no sign of Spike among her classmates and their families.

“We haven't.” Fluttershy admitted concerned.

“Must be running late.” Sunset suspected.

“I wonder what could be holding him up?” Rarity wondered.

Back with Spike, he was walking past a toy store and looked in the window seeing the newest toys on display.

“Wow! The new Power Ponies action figures! So collectible! And the special edition Mare-Do-Well!” he cheered before noticing another toy with a sold out sign on it. It was an elf creature with a happy face, “They're already sold out of Melvin the Elf toys.”

“They're incredibly popular.” Drakon said, as the puppy barked.

“Yeah. Well, come on you guys. We gotta get to the party.” Spike said, as he started walking but before he reached the corner he heard someone.

“No! Stay back!” Spike cautiously peeked around the corner seeing a truck and the driver being cornered by three members of the Purple Nightmares, “What do you want?”

“Relax, pal. We only want your truck.” one of the members said.

“And all the Melvin the Elf dolls as well.” another chuckled while standing in the back of the truck that was open and filled with tons of the doll.

“But those dolls are being to be donated to the Crystal Children's Home!” the driver pleaded, “Can't you have a heart tonight? It's Christmas!”

“That's why we're giving ourselves this truck,” The first one answered, “It's our Christmas present.” he and the other laughed, as the third one approached the driver.

“Ho-ho-ho!” he slugged the driver to the ground.

The Nightmares laughed as the first spoke, “Man, just think of how much we're gonna make from these dolls once we sell them online.”

The second one added, “These Melvin the Elf dolls go for five times what they're paid for in stores.”

“And we didn't have to pay a thing.” The third one laughed, as Spike watched from around the corner with Drakon and the puppy looking horrified.

How the Dragon Knight Saved Christmas

Author's Note

Happy Holidays!

How the Dragon Knight Saved Christmas

Spike watched as the three Purple Nightmare goons were looking ready to take the truck loaded with tons of Melvin the Elf dolls meant to be donated to the Crystal Children's Home.

“Those Purple Nightmares sure have sunk low. And of all nights too.” Drakon frowned.

The puppy still poking his head out from Spike's coat looked up at the boy in concern. Spike looked down at him and smiled, “Don't worry, they're not gonna get away with this. But you better stay safe. Take a deep breath.” the puppy sunk its head back into Spike's coat as he zipped up.

“Go get 'em, Spike.” Drakon beckoned him.

Spike dawned his mask, as his outfit changed into his Dragon Knight armor. Before the three Nightmares could enter the truck, Spike flew in and spun kick two of them on one side, and the third member on the other side. They looked up and saw who nailed them.

“It's the Dragon Knight!” one gasped.

“You Purple Nightmares have sunk real low tonight,” Spike began, “You can mess with a lot of things. But you don't ever mess with kids on Christmas!”

“How about we mess you up instead?” one of the goons started shooting at the vigilante who kept dodging the shots before ducking behind a garbage bin to think of a plan, “Thud! Slammer! Get in the truck! We're out of here!” the one firing on Spike ordered.

“On it, Crash!” Slammer answered, as he and Thud go in the truck and pulled it around with Crash jumping in before driving away.

Spike came out seeing them take off, “No!” he turned to the truck driver, “Call the cops! I'm going after them!” he spread his wings and flew off, as the truck driver went to do what the vigilante instructed him to do.

As the Nightmares drove the truck through the city, Spike flew after them from above. Thud spotted him above and was shocked, “That vigilante's still following us!”

“Not for long!” Crash stuck his arm out the window and started shooting up at Spike.

“Whoa!” Spike flew side to side avoiding the bullets while hearing the puppy moan from inside his armor, “Sorry, buddy. It's gonna be very bumpy right now.”

Crash groaned seeing the Dragon Knight was still on their tail, “Bring him up front!” he ordered Slammer.

“You got it!” Slammer hit the breaks, pulling to a sliding halt, while Spike tried pulling up but the roof of the truck was slippery from the snow he ended up slipping all the way to the front and landed onto the street on his back not wanting the puppy hiding inside his armor to get hurt.

“At least my armor broke my fall.” Spike told Drakon.

"And kept the puppy safe." the spirit added.

The three Nightmares jumped out of the truck and started opening fire at Spike who once again dodged, before using the icy ground to slide up and knock their guns out before fighting hand to hand. Spike slugged Slammer to the ground, before Crash and Thud grabbed his arms, as the vigilante swung them around to let go. They ended up letting go, when the two were pelted with snowballs to their faces. With Spike's arms free he grabbed Thud and threw him into Crash as they landed in the snow.

Spike looked and saw the one who threw the snowballs, was a figure wearing black and gray winter attire, and wore a ski mask with a wolf's face design.

“Hey, Dragon Knight, having a little holiday rumble?” the figure asked in a familiar female's voice.

Spike recognizing Loona's voice didn't wanna announce it in front of the Nightmares, “You?”

“Yeah. Me,” Loona confirmed, “So what's going on here?”

“These Nightmare goons hijacked this truck loaded with Melvin the Elf Dolls.” Spike explained.

“Huh?”

“These dolls are supposed to be delivered to the Crystal Children's Home.”

At the mention of that and what the Nightmares were doing, Loona's eyes tightened behind her ski mask and growled, “Come again?”

“Yeah. Good thing, we got the truck back.” Spike replied, only to hear it driving off.

“Yeah, I don't think you did.” Drakon looked back with Spike.

They saw another member of the Purple Nightmares poking out the driver's side of the truck and flipped them off.

“What?!” Spike gasped.

“Gotcha!” Crash mocked, “While we were driving away from you I phoned in some more of our boys to meet up here and take the truck if something happened.” Loona slammed her boot down on his face shutting him up.

Spike frowned under his mask before looking back at the truck, “I'm going after them.”

“I'm coming with you. There's no way I'm letting these assholes steal from orphans on Christmas.” Loona said.

Spike smiled to himself knowing this is a personal matter for her, “Then hang on.” he flew up behind her taking her arms and flew off after the truck.

“Wow!” Loona cheered, feeling like she was the one flying.

Back at the school's party, everyone was still having fun, except for a certain group of girls who were concerned over their boyfriend's tardiness.

“Oh, where is Spike?” Twilight asked the others.

“You don't think something happened to him?” Fluttershy asked worried.

“In this weather you can never tell.” Sunset replied.

Celestia and Luna approached, “Is everything alright, girls?” Celestia asked.

“Party's fine, Principal Celestia.” Twilight answered.

“But Spike hasn't shown up yet.” Rarity noted.

“I was wondering why we haven't seen him yet.” Luna realized.

“Well, I'm sure Spike will be with us shortly. Try to relax and enjoy the party.” Celestia told the girls, before she and her sister continued to converse with the other guests.

“I think we could all use some hot cocoa until Spike shows up.” Pinkie suggested.

“What?!” came another voice as they saw another girl with short grayish hair and had a scowling expression, “He's not even here?!”

“Limestone.” Pinkie gasped at her outburst.

“We took the time to come to this holiday party and to meet your boyfriend, and he's not even here? Doesn't sound like someone you should be dating, Pinkie.”

Igneous and Cloudy approached the girl with the man putting a hand on her shoulder, “Calm thyself, Limestone. You mustn't upset your sister like that.”

“Spike will be here when he gets here. Until then you must remember to keep yourself in check.” Cloudy added.

Limestone sighed and calm down, “Sorry, Ma. Sorry, Pa. And... Sorry, Pinkie.”

Pinkie smiled and hugged her, “Oh, I forgive you, Limestone! What're sisters for?” The rest of the girls smiled seeing Pinkie happier, and yet they still wondered what was holding Spike up.

Back with Spike, he continued flying after the truck while holding onto Loona, “How're you holding up, Loona?” he asked.

“Doing fine,” she answered, before one of the other new Nightmares who hijacked the truck started shooting at them, “As long as we don't die!”

“Not on Christmas.” Spike answered, as he flew around avoiding the shots.

Loona looking down at the truck, “Get me closer! I can swing onto the top.”

“Be careful. It's slippery.”

“I got this.” Loona assured him.

Spike flew her closer, before she swung herself forward and landed on the truck, “She sure can stick it.” Drakon admitted.

The puppy managed to poke his head out through an opening in the neck of the armor and saw the girl on the truck.

“Needed air, huh?” Spike asked the pup who continued to look at the girl on the truck, “Yeah, that's Loona. She is one amazing girl.” the puppy watched looking impressed.

Loona managed to crawl her way to the front of the truck on the driver's side, reach in through the window and pull the driver out before dropping him into the street. She swung in and took the wheel.

“I'm taking the wheel, boys!” she told the other two on the passenger side.

“Hell you are!” one of them was ready to pull out their knife only for him and his partner to get grabbed from behind by the Dragon Knight. Both were pulled out through the window one at a time and dumped onto the street.

The other three Nightmares looked at each other, “Can this night get any worse?” the sounds of police sirens rang, as they were soon surrounded by cop cars.

“You had to ask!” one of them growled to the other.

The cops apprehended the three putting them in back of one, while another held the other three who previously stole the truck. One of the officers spoke to Chief Tempest, “Chief, someone still has the stolen truck. Shouldn't we go after them?”

Before the chief could answer, she saw something fly out the truck and blown right back to her and the others. She took it and saw it was Dragon Knight's calling card, and smiled, “No need. I think the truck's gonna be going right where it needs to go. Let's just get these goons locked up,” she spoke to the three Nightmares, “Really should've behaved this year, now all you can expect in your stockings is coal.” the three lowered their heads embarrassed.

At the Purple Nightmare's HQ, Night Terror was on the phone learning about the failed hijack, “What? The Dragon Knight fouled up the hijack?! Those dolls were gonna make us a fortune!” he hung up his phone and grumbled, “Bah Humbug!”

Back with Dragon Knight and Loona, the girl was driving the truck on the way to the children's home, “So what do you plan to do once these dolls are delivered?” Loona inquired.

“I have my own plans. What about you?” Spike inquired.

“Well, me, my dad, and Millie and Moxxie were invited to a Christmas party by an old friend of mine.”

“Ya don't say?” he replied as Drakon chuckled.

“Yeah. Originally dad was skeptic, but I reminded him the one who invited us would really appreciate it so he said we could.”

“I'm glad to hear your father is taking the time off from being a henchman assassin during the holiday to enjoy it.”

Loona smiled, “Yeah, me too.”

As Loona drove up outside the Crystal Children's Home, she spoke to the vigilante, “This is where I go.”

“What, you don't wanna let them know you saved their Christmas?”

“Being a hero is your thing.” she replied.

“I don't know, you made for a good sidekick tonight.” Spike teased only to receive a playful punch to the shoulder.

“Don't push it,” Loona said, as she slipped out past Spike through the passenger side and hurried off, “Happy Holidays!” she called. Spike smiled, as he looked at the children's home.

Inside the home, many orphan boys and girls were admiring all the Christmas decorations they helped decorate the place with, as the couple who owned it smiled at their happy faces.

“It's nice to see the children enjoying Christmas, isn't it?” the wife asked her husband.

“It sure is,” he replied, “I just wish the surprise would get here soon.”

“What surprise, Mr. and Mrs. Cherrywood?” a little girl asked.

“A surprise?” a little boy asked, and soon all the children gathered around eager to know.

“Well, you see, children,” Mrs. Cherrywood began, “We're meant to receive...” she was cut off as the doors of the room flung open to reveal Dragon Knight wearing a Santa hat, while wheeling a large dolly mover with all the Melvin the Elf dolls stacked on it.

“Merry Christmas, everybody!” the vigilante announced.

The faces of the children lit up seeing who entered, “The Dragon Knight!” they cheered, before running up to him and gathered around.

“Hiya, kids. I got a special delivery for you all the way from the North Pole!” Spike revealed.

“Melvin the Elf!” the children cheered seeing the dolls and scrambled to try and get to them.

“Now, don't get excited. I'm sure there's enough for everyone.” Mr. Cherrywood calmed the children who formed a line, as Spike and the Cherrywood's handed out the dolls until each of the children received one.

Once all were distributed, the couple turned to the Dragon Knight, “Thank you so much for all you've done, sir.” Mrs. Cherrywood thanked him.

“No problem, ma'am.” he replied.

“Though if you're here delivering the dolls I assume something went wrong?” Mr. Cherrywood suspected.

“Just a bunch of Grinch's stirring up some trouble.” the vigilante explained.

“Well, we're so thankful you could get the dolls to the children.” Mrs. Cherrywood said.

“You've made them all so happy.” Mr. Cherrywood added, as they saw the children playing with their Melvin the Elf dolls.

“I'm glad to see them happy. Well, I better be going,” he said taking his leave, “Merry Christmas to all!”

“Merry Christmas, Dragon Knight!” the children cheered, as their hero took off.

As the Dragon Knight flew off Drakon spoke, “Now that's doing community service.”

“Seeing all those kids smiling faces really made me feel good,” Spike admitted, as the puppy poked its head out again, “Don't worry boy, where we're going next won't be as crazy.” the puppy yipped happily.

At the party, the students, their families, and the faculty continued to enjoy themselves. But Twilight and her friends despite trying to enjoy the party were still concerned about their boyfriend being so late. Rainbow was drinking her apple cider but was too dismal to enjoy it, same with Pinkie having a cupcake.

Twilight looked around hoping Spike was there but she had only missed him. Unfortunately he still wasn't there. Finally having enough she spoke up, “Alright, I'm going out to look for him!”

“WHAT?!” the girls asked shocked.

“Twilight, what're you talking about?” Sunset asked.

“Exactly what I said, Sunset Shimmer. I'm going out to find Spike.” she repeated herself.

“Twilight, I admit I am concerned for Spike, but it's Christmas Eve, and who knows where Spike is.” Rarity said.

“What's going on?” Shining Armor asked as he, Cadence, and Flurry came over.

“Twilight's gonna go out and look for Spike.” Pinkie explained.

“Twilight?” Cadence asked surprised.

“I can't wait any longer. If something happened to Spike I'd-” Twilight was cut off, as the doors opened and there stood Spike.

“Ho-ho-ho! Merry Christmas!” he declared.

“SPIKE!” Twilight and the girls cried, as they ran over to him.

“You're alright!” Fluttershy said in relief.

“Of course I am, Fluttershy.” Spike assured.

“Where've ya been?” Apple Bloom asked concerned.

“A lot's been happening on my way here Apple Bloom.” Spike answered.

“Well, we're just glad you made it.” Rarity said relieved.

“Ah, Mr. Obsidian,” Celestia said, as she approached with Luna, “Nice of you to finally join us.”

“Yeah, sorry for being so late.” Spike answered sheepishly.

“Well, as long as you're here,” Luna replied, “Please help yourself to some snacks.”

“Thank you.”

“Excuse me?” came another voice, as the group saw entering was Blitz, Loona, Moxxie, and Millie, “Room for a few more?” Blitz asked.

“Mr. Blitz! Loon! You all made it!” Spike ran over to them.

“Well, we didn't have too much going on tonight.” Moxxie admitted.

“And we finally get to see the school you attend.” Millie added.

“So this is where you and the girls attend?” Loona asked finally seeing Everfree Academy up close, “Not bad.”

“And who have we here?” Celestia asked Spike.

“Principal Celestia. Vice Principal Luna. These are some old friends of mine. This is Blitz, Millie, Moxxie, and Loona.”

“Mm?” Luna raised a brow.

“Loona with two 'o's.” Loona clarified.

“Ah.” the vice principal replied.

“I invited them to the party, I hope that was ok.” Spike explained it to the two.

“Of course. The more the merrier,” Celestia answered, before turning to the guests, “Please enjoy yourselves.”

“Thank you. We shall,” Blitz said, as the two sisters left, and muttered, “Dang what I wouldn't give to get those two-ow!” he got smacked in the back of the head by Loona.

“Dad, not here.” she scolded him.

Spike then felt his jacket move around and knew what that meant, “And I brought a last minute guest with me.” he unzipped his jacket, and pulled out the puppy showing him off as he barked.

Fluttershy's eyes lit up and got closer, “Oh, my goodness! Who is this sweet little guy?”

“Well, on my way here I found him out in the park so I decided to bring him here.” Spike explained.

“Oh, he's absolutely adorable.” Rarity cooed.

Fluttershy pulled out a dog biscuit, “Go on, eat up little pup.” the puppy took a bite out of the biscuit before looking excited and munched the whole thing.

“No wonder you got held up.” Applejack said.

“Well, this isn't all of it,” Spike admitted, “But since he doesn't have a collar, I figured I'd bring him here to you, Fluttershy. Maybe you can help find him a home?”

“I'll do all I can to ensure this cutie finds a loving family, Spike.” Fluttershy promised.

The puppy then noticed Loona before remembering her and barked happily before leaping out of Spike's arms much to his shock before Loona caught him in hers.

“Whoa, little guy!” Loona said, before the puppy started licking her cheek making her laugh, “Hey, that tickles!”

“Well, it looks like that critter has a soft spot for you, Loona.” Applejack noticed.

“I think he really wants to be with you.” Rainbow teased.

“Really?” Loona looked at the puppy in her arms, “You wanna come home with me?” the puppy barked in confirmation. Loona smiled, “Oh, thank you!” she nuzzled the puppy, before turning to Blitz, “How about it, dad? Can we keep him?”

“What? Loony, are you sure you can take care of one?” Blitz asked skeptic.

“Come on, dad. I always wanted a dog. Plus are you gonna say no to this?” she held the puppy out before Blitz as the dog started giving him puppy eyes.

Blitz tried to resist, “Ugh! Ugh! With the face and the eyes and the- oh, I can't help it! Yes! We can keep him!”

“Thanks, dad!” Loona said gratefully as the puppy barked.

“Oh, come here you!” Blitz held the puppy and nuzzled it.

Millie and Moxxie started to pet the dog, “He is a sweet little fella.” Millie cooed.

“So what're you gonna call him?” Moxxie asked Loona.

Loona looked at the puppy feeling mesmerized by his black fur as an idea came to her, “Well, I think I'll call him Night because of his fur.”

“Night, huh?” Blitz asked, before looking at the puppy, “What do you say?” the puppy barked in an approving tone.

“Sounds like he loves it.” Fluttershy noted.

Loona smiled as she picked Night up, “Welcome to the family, Night.” Night barked happily and licked Loona's face making her giggle.

Spike smiled along side the girls as Loona enjoyed the new addition to her family, “That was a wonderful thing you did, Spike.” Twilight said.

“And it's not the only thing I did.” he admitted.

“What do you mean?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Hey, everyone, quiet down! Listen to this!” Thorax called, as everyone looked to the TV broadcasting a news report with a woman looking to the camera with mic in hand.

“This is Media Scoop coming to you live outside the Crystal Children's Home where a Christmas Miracle has recently occurred. And that miracle is the Dragon Knight!” the reporter announced, as everyone at the party hearing this was surprised, as the girls glanced in Spike's direction as he gave a small nod.

The reporter stood next to the couple from the home as the children were in the background playing, “And here I am with the owners Mr. and Mrs. Cherrywood. Could you tell us what you know?”

Mr. Cherrywood spoke, “Well, the delivery truck with all the Melvin the Elf dolls to be brought here was hijacked by criminals. We were concerned why the delivery was so late.”

His wife continued, “But then the Dragon Knight arrived with all the dolls for the children and explained to us what happened.”

“He saved Christmas!” one of the little boys cheered.

“He's our hero!” a little girl cheered.

Media Scoop spoke back to the camera, “Well, there you have it folks. Never underestimate the power of a Christmas Miracle. I'm Media Scoop, now back to you.”

“Alright, Dragon Knight!” a student cheered, as the rest of the students joined in cheering. Spike and the girls looked at each other smiling.

So Spike joined the party, while several of the students were getting to know Loona and the others, with so many of the girls gushing over how adorable Night was. With some of the boys getting flustered over how gorgeous Loona was, but backed away when Blitz gave them death glares. But Blitz took the time to also get to know the parents of Spike's girlfriends while like always making sure to keep his actual line of work a secret.

As Spike was enjoying some hot chocolate and a gingerbread cookie, Pinkie approached with three more girls, “Spike!”

“What is it, Pinkie?”

“I finally have the chance to introduce you to my amazing sisters!” she cheered.

“Ah, yes. We're finally gonna meet Pinkie's sibs.” Drakon said intrigued as was Spike.

“Girls, this is Spike Obsidian, me and my friends boyfriend,” Pinkie began, “And Spike these are my sisters. Come on, girls introduce yourselves!”

The first of the girls approached who had a stone faced blank expression on her face much to Spike's confusion.

“I'm Maud Pie. It's nice to finally meet you, Spike Obsidian.” she said in a monotonous tone.

Drakon whispered to him, “Jeez how can ya even tell she means what she's saying?”

Pinkie looked excited before whispering to the others, “Look how excited Maud is to meet Spike!”

“If you say so.” Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“Ever since you and Pinkie hooked up she wouldn't stop talking about you.” Maud spoke to Spike.

“I can imagine.” he replied.

“Now that I see you in person I can't blame her. You are very handsome.”

“Uh, thank you,” Spike replied, and thought, 'Does she actually mean that?'

'Actually, I think I see some red in her cheeks. It's faint, but it's there.' Drakon thought back with a snicker.

When Maud went back to Pinkie, Limestone approached, but before Spike could say anything she got all up in his face glaring at him.

“Gaze into the eyes of Limestone Pie!”

Spike jumped back startled at her assertiveness, “Um, ok!”

“Pinkie may have spoken highly of you, but I remained unconvinced until I saw you myself.” Limestone continued.

“I see. And your thoughts?” he asked nervously.

“Being so late for the party wasn't a good first impression,” she began making Spike feel guilty, “But seeing as you were helping a puppy, I guess I can let it slide.”

“Oh thank you.” Spike sighed in relief, before noticing Limestone trying to avoid eye contact and blushing.

“And, Pinkie sure is lucky to have a guy who's good looking and kind like you.”

Drakon chuckled, “Looks like this one has a secret attraction.”

Limestone went over to her sisters as the last of them who was fidgeting walked up to Spike. Her eyes kept darting right from left as if trying to avoid making eye contact.

“Um, hello.” Spike greeted as the girl's face went red as steam poured out from her before she started falling backward.

She was immediately caught by Maud and Limestone, “Jeez, sis get it together.” Limestone chided her.

“You'll have to excuse Marble.” Maud told Spike.

“Marble, huh?” Spike asked looking at the girl, before Pinkie popped in.

“That's right. And she's so happy to meet you and wishes you a Merry Christmas.” she continued before eyeing Marble.

“Mm-hm.” she nodded.

'Wow. And I didn't think we'd find anyone as timid as Fluttershy, but looks like we were proven wrong.' Drakon thought to Spike who gave a slight nod.

“So now that you all know each other. I hope this means Spike can be welcomed to attend other Pie family traditions.” Pinkie told her sibs.

“I wouldn't mind it.” Maud replied.

“He can if he wants.” Limestone said with her head turned to face away.

“Mm-hm.” Marble nodded.

“But promise us you'll treat Pinkie right.” Limestone warned Spike.

“You have my word.” Spike promised.

“Hold it!” someone shouted alerting them.

They saw Zephyr Breeze approaching much to Spike's confusion and Fluttershy's embarrassment, “Who're you?” Spike asked.

“I'm Zephyr Breeze; Fluttershy's brother.” he answered proudly.

“Oh, so you're Zephyr.” Spike recalled.

“Oh, you've heard of me already?”

“From Rainbow Dash.”

This perked up the clueless boy, “I see. All good things I hope?”

Spike chuckled sheepishly, “Not exactly.” Zephyr face faulted while Rainbow watched and chuckled.

“Well, I just had to meet you to make sure you were real.” Zephyr continued.

“Real?”

“The way my sister and Rainbow described you and the picture of you with them I thought it was too good to be true. Like no one should be that good looking!” he whined.

“Uh, sorry?” Spike answered not sure how to answer him.

“But here you are, clear as day. You are real!” Zephyr continued to act melodramatic.

“Well, yeah.”

Zephyr sighed, “Very well, I surrender.”

“Surrender?” Spike wondered.

“You may have won the heart of Rainbow Dash, my sister, and the rest of her friends, but if you mistreat either of the two I will personally kick your butt!”

“Zephyr!” Fluttershy scolded him, “That's no way to talk to Spike.”

“Sorry, sis.” Zephyr groaned.

“And you kick Spike's butt?” Rainbow laughed, “Dude, you stand no chance against him.”

“Way to kick a guy when he's already down.” the boy moaned.

Drakon spoke to his partner, “What a wimp.” Spike held in a chuckle.

Later on up on the stage Spike's older girlfriends were playing on their instruments while he and Twilight were each taking verses of the song they were playing for everyone.

(Have yourself a Merry Little Christmas)

As they performed, the parents of the girls were not only impressed by their daughters performance, but also how beautiful Spike sounded while singing. Even Loona and her group were in awe by his voice.

'He sounds so wonderful.' Loona thought while blushing.

When Spike and the girls finished, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Loona ran over to them.

“You were all so amazing!” Apple Bloom congratulated them.

“Glad ya liked it.” Applejack hugged her sister.

“That was definitely an awesome performance.” Loona commended them.

“Thanks, Loons.” Spike smiled.

Pinkie suddenly looked up and gasped deeply, “Look!”

Spike and the girls looked up seeing a familiar plant hanging above them which make Spike blush, “Mistletoe.” he gasped.

He looked at the girls who were all smiling, “Pucker up.” Rainbow said.

Before Spike knew it he ended up kissing all of his girlfriends from school, before he turned to Loona who was blushing.

“Loona.” he began, only for Loona to lean forward and kiss Spike on the lips.

When they parted, Spike's surprised feeling changed to happiness as he spoke to the group, “Merry Christmas, girls.”

“Merry Christmas, Spike.” they all replied.

“Yeah, Merry Christmas.” Drakon said, as all but Loona winked at the spirit without the older girl noticing.

Watching close by were Celestia and Luna with the latter holding onto her sister who was desperately trying to go over.

“Just one innocent kiss under the mistletoe with Spike!” Celesta pleaded.

“Sister, show some restraint!” Luna ordered.

“But I may never get this chance again!” the oldest cried.

Spike and the girls continued to enjoy themselves following their performance, until Night Light called out, “Hey, guys, come over here!”

“Group photo time!” Velvet cheered, as the rest of the girls parents were excited.

So Spike and his girlfriends all went over to the adults who all started squeezing into the shot with Loona dragging Blitz, Millie, and Moxxie in while she held onto Night. Shining, Cadence, and Flurry joined in as Cheerilee held Night Light's phone to take the picture.

“Merry Christmas!” the teens and adults announced as the photo was taken and would be shared with everyone else for a Christmas card.

After the party, Spike after recieving his gifts from his girlfriends took them home with Twilight and her parents, but swung by his place to pick up Peewee to bring him back to the Sparkle's residence. When they arrived, Spike entered the house while carrying Peewee inside his carrier cage.

Velvet spoke to her daughter's boyfriend, “We'll be sure to make up the couch for you, Spike. Until then make yourself at home. You and Peewee.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Sparkle.” Spike replied as Peewee squawked. Spike placed his gifts from the rest of his girlfriends underneath the Sparkle's tree smiling.

Twilight who went for her room upon getting inside came back up with an owl in a cage as well, “Here's so Peewee won't get bored.”

Spike looked at the owl in the cage, “So this is your pet, huh?”

“Hoo.” the owl hooted.

“Yes. Sorry I didn't get the chance to introduce you before. Meet Owlowiscious. Owlowiscious, this is Spike.”

“Hoo.”

“Me.” Spike pointed to himself.

“Kid, it's an owl.” Drakon reminded him.

“And this is Peewee.” Twilight introduced the two birds.

“Hoo.” the owl hooted at the undercover phoenix who squawked in response.

“See, they like each other already.” Twilight smiled.

“Yeah, can't wait for springtime when we can finally have that pet play date with the others.” Spike said.

Twilight whispered, “Listen, if my parents weren't here or if they were really heavy sleepers I'd let you sleep in my room.”

“Don't worry, I get it. Maybe another time.”

She smiled, and they kissed, “Merry Christmas, Spike.”

“Merry Christmas, Twilight.” Spike replied.

That night, as Peewee and Owlowiscious had sheets over their cages to make them fall asleep, Spike was on the couch seemingly asleep before checking the clock on his charging phone to see it was a quarter to midnight.

He smiled and got off the couch before whispering to Drakon, “I'll be back soon.”

“Good luck.” Drakon said, as Spike changed into the Dragon Knight and slipped outside before flying off.

Eventually the vigilante landed outside the farm house of Sweet Apple Acres carrying a sack filled with gifts. While he received his own gifts from the girls before they left the party, he still had to give them theirs. And decided be like Santa and leave them at their places.

He left gifts for both Apple sisters in their respective rooms, gave them a gentle kiss to their cheeks and whispered Merry Christmas to them before heading out. He did the same thing to the other girls houses going to Pinkie's, Scootaloo's, Rarity and Sweetie Belle's, Rainbow Dash's, Fluttershy's, and Sunset Shimmer's leaving them each a gift and a kiss to their cheeks with a whisper of Merry Christmas before leaving.

Spike then went out into the city and to the warehouse where Loona and the others live. He saw the main room was vacant and decided to leave the gifts to Loona, Blitz, Millie, and Moxxie there. He had to make sure he addressed the gifts to those four from The Dragon Knight and not Spike. He then noticed one of the doors was labeled a Loona's room with keep out signs and do not enter tape on it as her way of keeping anyone from entering without her permission. He cautiously crept to the room and gently creaked the door open. He peeked inside to see Loona asleep in bed with Night sleeping next to her all curled up and comfy.

The boy smiled seeing Loona enjoying her Christmas present from him in the form of Night, and whispered, “Merry Christmas, Loona. And you too, Night.” and so he gently closed the door and headed back to Twilight's.

When he returned, Spike slipped back into the Sparkle residence without waking anybody and powered down his armor and removed his mask.

“So how'd it all go?” Drakon asked.

“A success.” Spike answered.

“Good. You know you gave Loona two gifts. One as Spike and now as the Dragon Knight.”

“True, of course the gift I left for her there was going to be the one I gave her as myself. But when I brought Night to the party and he took a liking to her I decided he should be my present to her. So I remarked the gift to her before from the Dragon Knight.”

“Which works out well for both you and your hero persona.” Drakon noted.

Spike nodded, “Sorry I can't exactly give you a Christmas present.”

“Spike, you've already given me a great gift. You re-awoke me by putting on the Dragon Band. And I'm really enjoying this life with you much like my previous lives with my other vessels. So thank you. Merry Christmas.”

Spike smiled, “Merry Christmas,” he saw he had one last gift to leave, “And now the last one.”

He took the gift and quietly slipped downstairs to Twilight's bedroom in the basement seeing her fast asleep. He sat her gift down by her bedside table and gently kissed her cheek before whispering, “Merry Christmas, Twilight. Thank you for everything.” he slowly made his way back upstairs to go to sleep as Twilight smiled in her sleep knowing this had been a great Christmas for her, her friends, and Spike too.

New Years Eve Plans

As the winter snow continued to fall over Canterlot City, the people were still getting ready for the next big event. With Christmas done, everyone prepared for the last few days of the year before they entered the new one.

Spike had met up with Twilight, the girls, and Loona as well at Sugarcube Corner to discuss plans. They sat in the booth enjoying drinks while going over plans.

“So, New Years eve is two days away,” Twilight began, “Anybody have any idea what to do?”

“Well, for the biggest night of the year we shouldn't just spend it at home.” Rainbow answered.

“Indeed. We should all do something together as a group.” Rarity agreed.

“Especially since we're all in a relationship.” Pinkie said slyly.

“So any ideas what we should do?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Apple Bloom spoke up, “Well, the Dance Trot Club is hosting a New Years eve party. A chance for us to dance the night away and relax.”

“Hmm, sounds good to me.” Rainbow admitted.

“Just as long as you and Applejack don't get into more competitions.” Scootaloo squinted, with Apple Bloom doing the same to Applejack.

“What do you mean?” Loona asked, as Spike was equally curious.

“Well, it's like this,” Apple Bloom began, “At one of our previous school dances, Applejack and I were doing a simple tag team dance routine to a track Applejack requested.”

“Then Rainbow dragged me to join her, and soon enough it started turning into a competition with her and Applejack leaving Apple Bloom and I in the dust.” Scootaloo continued.

“Girls.” Spike gasped.

“Dragging your sister and fan into your rivalry only to neglect them?” Drakon asked disappointed, as A.J and Rainbow who looked embarrassed and ashamed.

“But Scootaloo and I pulled a fast one on them, but teaming up. And we ended up winning the competition.” Apple Bloom finished.

Spike and Loona chuckled, as the oldest girl spoke to Rainbow and A.J, “You two really should've focused more on your partners rather than try to one up each other.”

“Yeah, we know.” Applejack sighed.

“But if we do go out dancing we promise we won't get into a big competition against each other.” Rainbow promised.

The girls and Spike look at each other before nodding, “Well, then, I guess we're all going out dancing New Years eve.” Sunset said.

“And after we can all go back to Spike's place.” Pinkie added.

“Mine?” Spike asked confused.

“I wouldn't mind it.” Fluttershy confessed.

“Yeah. And I'd like to see your place again after all this time.” Loona added.

“Well, I don't see why not.” Spike admitted.

“Yeah!” the girls cheered.

After their drinks, Spike headed off while the girls were left to themselves, “Well, we'll see ya later.” Applejack said, as they were about to split off, until Loona spoke up.

“Wait, girls.”

They stopped and looked back at her, as Rarity spoke, “What is it, Loona?”

“Spike does see me as a girlfriend, right?”

“What? Of course he does.” Twilight assured her.

“After that kiss under the mistletoe at the Christmas party, I say you're officially one of us.” Rainbow agreed.

Loona felt a load off from hearing the girls confirmation, before continuing, “And, Spike, is he a...”

“A what?” Fluttershy asked.

Loona whispered, “A virgin?”

The girls blushed, before Twilight answered, “Actually, no.”

“What?”

“We've all had a shot with Spike.” Sweetie Belle explained.

“When?”

“Quite recently actually.” Sunset answered.

“What did you think we were gonna jump him the second we hooked up?” Pinkie asked rhetorically.

“Well, I wouldn't blame you if ya did.” Loona answered with a blush.

“Loona, darling. Are you thinking of...” Rarity began, as the older girl got nervous.

“I mean, if he wanted to at least. I wouldn't force him into it.”

“I don't think that would be an issue.” Sunset replied.

“I'm sure Spike would love to do it with you.” Fluttershy added.

“In fact we all would.” Pinkie put in.

“All of you?” Loona blushed.

“It'd be a first for us since we haven't done it as a group.” Applejack confessed.

“But only if you wouldn't mind.” Twilight said.

“Actually, I wouldn't mind it at all.” Loona answered.

“Great!” Pinkie cheered, “It'll be the perfect surprise for Spike New Years Eve after the party.”

“Then does he have any rubbers?”

The girls paused knowing Spike didn't because Drakon was the one preventing them from the chances of getting pregnant by Spike. Still Twilight answered, “Well, I think he might've used up what he had left.”

“I see. No matter I'll get some for him.” Loona volunteered.

“You do that.” Applejack said.

“Well, I'll catch you girls later!” Loona hurried of.

With her gone the girls sighed in relief, “That was close.” Fluttershy said relieved.

“Looks like this time Spike will have to wear them when we do it this time.” Rarity noted.

“Yeah, since she doesn't know about Drakon.” Sweetie Belle reminded them.

“And we can't exactly tell her about him since that would be like telling her Spike is the Dragon Knight.” Fluttershy said.

“And who knows how she'd react to that.” Rainbow put in.

"Even though Spike said she likes the Dragon Knight too, imagine how'd she feel if the two guys she loves is one and the same." Pinkie stated.

“Let's not think about that, girls,” Twilight spoke up, “Let's just focus on having a good New Years Eve with Spike before going back to his place for the rest of the evening.”

“And we'll definitely need to be ready for that since it'll be the first time we're gonna have sex with Spike together.” Apple Bloom said.

“Which means we're pretty much going to be doing it with each other too,” Pinkie smirked, as she eyed the girls while making groping gestures, “I'll be in an extra groping mood then.”

The girls blushed while trembling at the idea, until Rainbow spoke, “Then I'll just have to be extra gropier than you.”

“Bring it.” Pinkie smirked, as the girls rolled their eyes seeing Rainbow already starting a competition.

New Years Party

It was December 31st in the late afternoon at Spike's place. The young man had been getting ready before meeting up with his girlfriends at the Dance Trot Club for a New Years Eve party. He stood before a mirror making sure his hair was combed nicely, while checking out his nice but casual attire.

“Looking sharp, my man.” Drakon commended him.

“Thanks. In the past I'd just spend new years eve at home by myself praying next year would be better... They never were,” he sighed before smiling, “Until now.”

Drakon nodded, “Now you're spending it with people who love you.”

“Yeah. And I'm glad for it.”

“And maybe you'll even get lucky tonight.” Drakon nudged him.

“Drakon.” Spike gave him a look.

“Hey, amazing things happen on New Years Eve. And since you got Loona in your little harem things could get really spicy.”

Spike blushed, “You really think that?”

“You see the way she looks at you, Spike. I wouldn't be surprised if she had it on the mind herself.”

Spike blushed before shook those thoughts out, “Well, I'll worry about that happening later. Right now I got to get to the club.”

“Right.” Drakon agreed.

As Spike grabbed his phone and wallet he was ready to lock up before turning to Peewee, “I'll be back late, Peewee. Happy New Year!” Peewee squawked back. So Spike locked up and headed off with Drakon following.

At the club, Twilight, Loona, and the rest of the girls arrived looking all dressed up, but nothing too fancy, much to Rarity's displeasure.

Loona looked up at the club, “You know this is my first time here.”

“You're not the only one.” Fluttershy admitted.

“Believe me, this place is the bomb.” Apple Bloom assured.

“She's not wrong.” Applejack confirmed.

“Oh, I can't wait to get in there and party!” Pinkie cheered, as she jumped around.

“Save that energy for when we get inside, Pinkie.” Twilight kept her on the ground.

Sunset looked seeing Spike approaching, “Hey, Spike!” she called out, as the others saw him.

“Spike!”

“Hi, girls.” Spike greeted them all followed up by a kiss each.

“We had our first date at this place, Spike. Now we're spending New Years Eve here.” Apple Bloom noted.

“Yeah. Not bad at all.” Spike smiled.

“Well, come on, let's get inside!” Rainbow ordered, as they entered the building.

As they entered the club, Spike and the girls looked seeing it was already packed with party goers dancing to the remixes made by the DJ, “Oh my.” Fluttershy gasped.

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“Now this is what I'm talking about.” Loona smirked.

“Come on, let's go get our dance on!” Apple Bloom cheered, as the whole group went to the dance floor and started to dance.

Spike and Apple Bloom danced close remembering their first date. Spike danced closer to each of his girls respectively with some like Rainbow, Loona, Rarity, and Pinkie dancing so close to Spike their butts were brushing into his crotch causing him to get hard.

Drakon seeing this laughed, “Oh, they know what they're doing!” Spike enjoyed the feeling but tried to brush it off and just continued dancing.

As they continued to dance, two girl were sashaying over to Spike wanting to get to him, “Hey, mind if we cut in?” one asked, while coming between him and Twilight who didn't look happy she got snubbed.

“Hey, big boy, wanna dance?” the second flirtatiously asked Spike while trying to press herself against him.

Spike remembering this is what happened last time when he was with Apple Bloom, but remembered what to do, “Sorry, but I'm here with my dates.” he danced past them to rejoin his girlfriends. The two girls despite being rejected still blushed.

“Even the way he turns down is hot.” one of them told the other.

“Yeah.” she agreed.

They continued to dance, until a bunch of guys tried to hit on the girls. Spike felt obligated to help out, but saw the girls handled themselves fine. But the ones hitting on Rarity and Fluttershy weren't backing down.

“Get it through your heads you ruffians, we're here with someone.” Rarity said on behalf of herself and Fluttershy.

“And we're just saying a few minutes ain't gonna kill you.” one of them said ready to grab Fluttershy only for Spike to grab his wrist.

“Hands off!”

“Huh?”

“Didn't you hear the lady? She said no.” Spike warned him.

“Hey, why don't you.” the other was ready to grab Spike only for Loona to grab his wrist.

“You really wanna do something incredibly stupid before the year ends? Well, you're just asking for trouble.” she growled.

Both boys were nervous at the firm looks on Spike and Loona's faces and decided to back off and go elsewhere.

“You two ok?” Spike asked Fluttershy and Rarity.

“We are thanks.” Rarity said relieved.

“You two stayed strong, even when they insisted.” Loona smirked.

“Thanks, but you and Spike still saved us.” Fluttershy said.

“Even so, standing up to guys like that takes guts.” Spike noted.

“That's right.” Loona agreed. The two girls smiled, as they continued to dance.

Later they were all seated at a booth enjoying some food and drinks, “Boy all that dancing really works up an appetite.” Applejack said.

“I hear ya.” Rainbow agreed.

“My feet are still holding up. I could dance all night.” Pinkie smiled.

“And we still got six more hours until midnight.” Twilight checked her phone.

“Plenty of time to keep dancing and relaxing.” Sunset added.

“So, what're you all hoping for the new year?” Spike inquired of his girls.

“I'm hoping that my grades keep on being the best as I can make 'em.” Twilight answered.

“Bo-o-o-ring,” Rainbow answered, “I'm hoping to keep my athletic prowess up so someone may sign me up for the big leagues.”

“So it's the same old with you,” Applejack joked, “I'm hoping that we get an even better harvest than we did this year.”

“I hope for good health and beauty.” Rarity said fixing one of her curls.

“I hope next year is as fun as this one was!” Pinkie cheered.

“I'm hoping next year my parents have more breaks from their show,” Scootaloo spoke, “To take the stress of them.”

“I hope to find more inspiration for future art projects.” Sunset wished.

“I'm hoping next year I keep getting stronger and smarter like my sis.” Apple Bloom said as Applejack smiled.

“Well, I think you're plenty strong already, Apple Bloom.” Spike replied.

“Oh, Spike.” the younger Apple sister blushed.

“Next year I hope to find more homes for more stray animals.” Fluttershy said.

“And I hope next year I get discovered for my voice.” Sweetie Belle added.

“That may still take some time, Sweetie Belle.” Rarity noted.

“I can hope.” her younger sister replied.

“How about you, Loona?” Rainbow asked her.

“Well, I hope next year I get to spend more time with you girls and Spike here.” she confessed.

“Well, that can be arranged.” Twilight promised, as the others nodded.

Loona smiled before all eyes fell on Spike, “And you, Spike?” she asked.

Spike watched as all eyes fell onto him from his girlfriends, and even Drakon perching above them looked curious. The young man soon answered, “Honestly, I hope next year I continue to be with all of you. Because this year started off like so many before in the past for me, but now it's become the best year I had in such a long time. And it's because of all of you.”

The girls started to blush, as Spike continued, “That's why I hope next year will be better than before if you're all still with me.”

The girls smiled at Spike's words as Twilight answered, “We'll always be with you, Spike.”

“Twilight's right, sweetie.” Rarity added.

“You're stuck with us for life.” Rainbow put in.

“And I just got you back,” Loona said, “No way I'm losing you again.”

Spike looked at the girls smiling, “Thank you. All of you.”

When the DJ started playing a new beat, Rainbow got up, “I don't know about you guys, but I'm getting back out there.”

“Me too.” Applejack agreed, as the rest joined in.

“Come on!” Spike called, as they went out to dance some more.

And so Spike and his girls continued to dance away for hours, while making sure to rest their feet when they needed to. And as usual Spike and the girls kept brushing away advances from other guests who tried to score a dance from either of them.

Soon the time was counting down to only a few minutes left before the New Year began. The announcer spoke up into a mic, “Hey, everybody how're you all doing? We're counting down to the final minutes of the year before entering the big new one. If anyone's with a special someone tonight, you gotta start the year right by giving them a nice big kiss.”

Spike hearing that felt intrigued, as Drakon spoke, “He's got the right idea there.”

“Oh, it's almost time!” Pinkie cheered, as the guests watched on the club's monitor was a countdown that was already under a minute.

“Alright everyone, we're nearly there!” The announcer called, “Count down time!”

“10!”

“9!”

“8!”

“7!”

“6!”

“5!”

“4!”

“3!”

“2!”

“1!”

As the words 'HAPPY NEW YEAR' flashed on the monitor, everyone cheered out, “Happy New Year!” And from the ceiling fell multiple balloons and confetti as they continued to cheer.

Spike noticed some of the guests who were with dates kissed, before he was pulled over by Twilight who kissed him. After her, Spike was getting kissed all around by his girlfriends, before Loona cupped his cheeks.

“Happy New Year, Spike!” she kissed Spike who returned it like he did with the others. The rest of the girls cheered for Loona, before the two parted.

“Happy New Year, girls!” Spike cheered.

“Happy New Year!” Drakon cheered along.

“Alright, everyone, let's party hard for the new year!” the announcer cheered as everyone started to dance.

And with that they all continued to dance and celebrate, as Twilight spoke to Spike, “How about after this dance we all go back to your place, Spike?”

“If that's ok with you.” Fluttershy added.

“Sure, I don't mind, if you all don't have to worry about getting home.”

“We don't.” Rainbow added.

“And we gotta start the new year in the big way.” Pinkie put in.

“Big way?” Spike asked confused.

“You know.” the happy girl asked slyly, as the rest of Spike's girls gave him the look as he caught on.

“Oh... Even you, Loona?”

“Oh, you bet I do.” she confirmed.

Drakon laughed, “Oh, yeah. That's what I'm talking about.” he dove into the dragon band deciding to let the group enjoy their party before they would head out.

After leaving the party at the club they made their way back to Spike's place, as Spike let the girls in. Loona stepped inside and looked around.

“Wow. Place looks great. Just how I remember it.” she said.

Spike walked up to Peewee in his falcon disguise, “Hey, buddy, happy new year.” Peewee squawked.

Loona seeing him looked surprised, “Whoa, Spike. You have a red tailed falcon?”

“That's right, this is Peewee. And Peewee, this is my old friend or newest girlfriend Loona.” Spike introduced them as Peewee squawked in response.

Loona walked up to Peewee on his perch and gently pat his head, “Wow, this is so cool. How'd you even get such a rare bird for a pet?”

“You might say, Peewee chose me.” Spike chuckled.

“Ok, let's get to the bedroom and have a real party.” Rainbow said eagerly.

“Uh, there may be a problem with that, Rainbow.” Applejack warned her.

“What do you mean?”

“I don't think Spike's bed could accommodate all of us.” the eldest Apple girl noted.

It dawned on the rest of the girls, “You're right!” Rainbow cried.

“So now what?” Sunset asked opened to suggestions.

Spike looking a little embarrassed spoke, “Actually, I may have a solution.” the girls looked curiously, before Spike led them through his house to another room before opening it.

The girls looked inside to see it had a huge bed with small tables on both sides with a lamp each, a dresser, and a tall mirror.

“Whoa, that bed looks big enough for us all.” Scootaloo noted.

“What room is this, Spike?” Twilight asked curiously.

“My parents room.” he confessed with an embarrassed blush.

“Your parents room?!” they gasped.

“Oh, my.” Fluttershy said with her hands over her mouth.

“I figured their bed would be big enough.” Spike explained.

“Are you sure we can do this in here?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, my parents are gone. So I may as well do something with their room instead of just leaving it to gather dust.”

“Well, it looks all clean.” Rarity admitted.

“Hey, I came this far and I'm not backing down.” Loona told the girls.

“Well, I'm not either.” Rainbow added.

The rest of the girls started agreeing, before Twilight spoke, “Well, Spike, looks like its unanimous.”

Spike nodded, “Ok, then. So let's get started.”

“Right, and I came prepared for you.” Loona said, reaching into her bag and pulled out a sealed rubber making Spike blush, and he thought.

'Yeah. Even with Drakon I have to wear that in Loona's presence.'

Spike watched as the girls started to undress themselves as pieces of clothing kept landing on the floor. He looked at Loona who was also undressing while bracing himself as he was finally seeing her go all natural. Soon the girls were all standing before Spike in their bras and panties, while he looked at Loona seeing hers was all black.

“Feeling excited, Sugarcube?” Applejack teased while sticking a hip out.

“Like you have to ask?” Spike replied rhetorically.

The girls giggled, as Loona spoke, “So, Spike. What do you think?” she posed a bit.

“You look incredibly sexy, Loona.”

“Oh, really?” she asked hopefully with a faint blush.

“Yeah.”

Loona sighed in relief, as Rainbow spoke to Spike, “Alright, hot stuff. You're next.”

Spike nodded, as he started undressing. The girls smirked, as Loona watched Spike remove his clothes to reveal his fully well toned figure.

'All that used to be fat.' Loona thought in shock.

As Spike stood before them in his boxers, the girls looked down seeing a bulge below which got them excited.

“So what do you think?” Spike asked Loona.

“Damn you're so hot.” she answered, as she approached him, “May I?”

“Go ahead.”

Loona felt Spike's abs up panting with excitement, “How can anyone be so ripped?”

“That's what we wondered when we first saw Spike like this.” Apple Bloom admitted.

Loona ceased feeling Spike's torso up before kissing him, as he wrapped his arms around her. Eventually they broke contact and they all climbed onto the bed. Each of the girls took turns making out with Spike while pressing their bodies against his. Though their make out, Spike got to grope the racks of each of his girlfriends making them moan.

When Spike started to feel up Loona's rack, she moaned in pleasure, “Oh, yeah. Even better than I do that to myself.”

“You really have blossomed over the years, Loona.” Spike admitted, as he bounced her breasts.

“Thanks, I'm quite proud of my girls too.”

“We all are.” Rainbow added.

“And during our sleepover with Loona, Spike. We found something else about her.” Rarity explained.

“And that would be?”

Apple Bloom draped herself over Loona from behind, “She swings both ways!” Loona turned to face Apple Bloom and the two kissed much to Spike's surprise.

Loona then pulled the younger girl into her lap, and buried her face into her rack making Apple Bloom moan.

“Whoa, Loona. When did you?” Spike asked

“A few years back, when I was finishing high school. I was dared to kiss a girl, and I enjoyed it. And yet I still felt hot when I'd see male models.”

“Wow. So in a manner of speaking...”

“Being in a relationship with you and the rest of these girls works perfectly for me.” she answered as she fondled one of Apple Bloom's breasts making her laugh.

“And you girls don't have a problem with that?” Spike asked the others.

“Well, it's certainly something to get used too.” Rarity admitted, only for Pinkie to grope her from behind, “Pinkie!”

“But we don't mind. Besides that just leaves us to have more fun like this for you.” Pinkie started kissing Rarity's neck while massaging her breasts making her moan.

“Oh, Pinkie!”

“And Apple Bloom already brought up the concept with me that night you spent with her.” Applejack admitted with a blush.

“Yeah, which means when we go I don't have to worry about doing this!” Rainbow started to fondle Applejack's boobs.

“R.D, easy!” Applejack moaned.

“You like it as much as Spike likes watching it.” Rainbow teased.

“I... I do.”

Spike blushed seeing the girls tease and play seductively with each other, while noticing Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle pressing their breasts together, and Sunset, Twilight, and Fluttershy do the same thing.

'Tonight just got so much better.' Spike thought, while sensing Drakon cackling in amusement from the dragon band.

Loona stopped playing with Apple Bloom before turning to Spike, “Alright, Spike. It's time we really get down to business.” she grabbed the rubber she brought with.

Spike watched as Loona unsealed the packet and pulled out the contents before she and the rest of the girls crawled over to Spike as moans and shaking of the bed were heard outside the room.

When the sun came up, Spike woke up to see he was surrounded by all of his girlfriends who were naked as him and sprawled out all over the bed with some like Twilight, Loona, and Rarity cuddling up close to him.

The girls started waking up as well, as Twilight spoke, “Good morning, Spike. Sleep well?”

“Good morning. Yeah I slept like the dead.”

“Well, after going all out last night you've earned it.” Rarity admitted.

“Last night sure was awesome.” Rainbow said.

“And after this we can expect to do many more in the future.” Pinkie smiled.

“And we got a room big enough for it.” Fluttershy noted.

Loona nodded and looked to Spike, “Thank you for making my first time memorable.”

“Always, Loona. You're my girlfriend now just like the rest of the girls here.”

“That's right.” Sunset confirmed.

Loona smiled as she kissed Spike who kissed her back. They two parted, as Loona motioned Twilight over who crawled closer, “Twilight, thanks for encouraging me to get closer to Spike.” she leaned forward with Twilight and the two kissed with Spike gazing at them.

The two parted, as Twilight spoke, “No problem, Loona,” she noticed the older girl still staring seductively at her, “What?”

“Nothing. I just see you're such a sexy nerd girl.” she teased.

Twilight blushed embarrassed while looking away, “Loona!”

“Hey, she's not wrong.” Spike admitted as he pulled Twilight over and kissed her.

“Oh, Spike!”

Everyone laughed, until Sunset spoke up, “So, anybody wanna go grab a bite somewhere for New Years Day?”

“I'd like that.” Fluttershy answered.

“Sounds good.” Twilight agreed.

“Right. Though might I suggest we shower off first?” Rarity suggested.

“Yeah, all that dancing last night worked up a sweat.” Sweetie Belle said.

“Spike, why don't you take one with Loona together?” Applejack suggested.

“Really?” Spike asked, as he and Loona were surprised.

“We figured you two should have this.” Twilight admitted.

Spike turned to Loona who smiled, “Let's go.” she said taking Spike's hand as they left the bedroom to go wash up.

“This is gonna be some year, ain't it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Uh-huh.” Pinkie agreed, as did the others.

Concert Invite

When winter break was over, Spike and his girls were all back in school, with plenty of stories to tell the rest of their classmates on how their new years was, while leaving out the more personal details.

Spike was walking the hall after class with Thorax and Button, before the three split up to do their own things. Spike spotted his girls relaxing in one of the school's lounge areas and noticed Pinkie had her laptop out with her and Sunset watching the screen as music and singing played.

“Hey, girls.” Spike greeted.

“Hi, Spike.” they greeted back.

“What're you and Sunset watching, Pinkie?” Spike asked leaning over to see the screen.

“Only one of the best pop duos ever!” Pinkie beamed.

Spike gasped, “You don't mean?”

“She sure does.” Sunset confirmed, as Spike looked on screen seeing two girls playing music with one girl rocking guitar, and the other on drums.

“Post Crush?” Spike gasped.

“Ooh.” Drakon said looking intrigued.

“That's right,”Sunset admitted, “There's Kiwi Lollipop.”

“Aka K-Lo!” Pinkie said.

“Who is the cool one.” Sunset continued.

“And Supernova Zap!” Pinkie cheered.

“Aka Su-Z.” Sunset said.

“Is the zany one!” Pinkie finished.

“Oh, believe me I know about them.” Spike admitted.

“It's true. Sometimes I'd hear him sing their songs while he showers.” Drakon explained putting sly smiles on each of the girls faces.

“Drakon!” Spike groaned.

“Anyway,” Sunset continued, “Good news is they're coming here to Canterlot city in less than a week to do a concert after their 'indefinite hiatus'.” she used air quotes.

“Seriously?” Spike gasped.

“It's true.” Twilight confirmed.

“Awesome, isn't it?” Rainbow asked, as she kicked back.

“It sure is.” Spike agreed.

“Thing is, tickets for that event's gonna be selling faster than our family cider.” Applejack said with Apple Bloom nodding.

“And that's saying something.” Rainbow said.

Spike sighed as he looked at the music video of Post Crush play on Pinkie's laptop and thought, 'It's be nice to see a concert by these two at least once in a lifetime. But some things are easier dreamed than done.'

Spike's phone started ringing, and he answered it with Loona appearing on screen, “Hey, Spike!”

“Hi, Loona.” he greeted.

“Are the girls there with you?”

Hearing that, the girls gathered around so Loona could see them with Spike, “We sure are, Loona.” Sweetie Belle answered.

“What's up?” Twilight asked.

“Can you guys come down to the park, there's something I wanna show you in person.” she requested.

“Of course, darling.” Rarity answered.

“We'll be right there.” Spike said, as he and Loona ended their call.

“I wonder what Loona wants?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Only one way to find out.” Scootaloo replied.

“So let's go.” Spike said, as he and the girls left the school to rendezvous with the oldest member of their group.

The group headed all the way to the park and began keeping an eye out for Loona. Soon enough, Rainbow spotted her, “There she is.”

“Yo, Loona!” Spike called, as they hurried over.

“Hi, everyone!” she greeted back.

When the Everfree students got closer they sat around the benches Loona had been waiting for them at, “So, what did you want to show us?” Sunset Shimmer asked.

“Well, have any of you heard that Post Crush is is going to be doing a concert here in the city?” Loona inquired.

“We sure have.” Pinkie confirmed while smiling.

“It's sure to be one big event.” Apple Bloom said.

“At least for those who're lucky enough to get in.” Fluttershy added.

Loona smirked, “Well, ladies, and Spike. Today is your lucky day.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

Loona reached into her bag and pulled out several concert tickets which brightened the groups faces, especially Sunset and Pinkie's.

“NO WAY!” Pinkie shouted in shock.

“Post Crush tickets?!” Sunset asked excitedly.

“Uh-huh.” Loona nodded.

“Loona, how did you?” Rarity asked surprised.

“My dad has his connections.” Loona explained, as Spike thought to Drakon.

'Yeah, let's just hope it didn't involve offing anybody.'

'You and me both.' Drakon thought back.

“I figured since they are the most popular pop duos ever I felt we should see them in concert together. That is, if you're all interested.” the older girl explained.

“We are!” Sunset and Pinkie exclaimed before calming down after remembering they were in public.

“I mean, we'd be interested.” Sunset answered calmly as Pinkie nodded.

Loona held a chuckle at their earlier display of enthusiasm before turning to the others, “Any other takers?”

“You bet, Loona.” Spike agreed.

“I too wish to see Post Crush perform.” Rarity added.

“Me too.” Sweetie Belle agreed, and soon everyone started to.

“Looks like it's unanimous.” Twilight concluded.

“Great.” Loona replied, as she handed Spike and the girls their tickets while keeping one for herself.

“Oh, I can't wait!” Pinkie cheered.

“Same here.” Spike agreed.

“Hey, since we're all out why don't we grab a coffee and doughnuts?” Twilight offered.

“Sure.” Loona agreed, as they all headed out for it.

Meanwhile in the southern side of the city, inside an abandoned factory were a bunch of motorcycles lined up, and the bikers who rode them which amounted to a whole gang of them. They wore biker jackets with an emblem stitched on back

The bikers were laughing and partying until one of them spoke up, “Storm Riders, listen up!” the bikers ceased their frivolity and looked up at a makeshift stage to see three figures standing before them.

The first was a big guy who had light gray hair and was wearing a dark brown long coat with red outlines, a dark gray shirt that says 'F U', brown pants, and black shoes. Standing at his side was another man who looked well built with dark brown hair. He was wearing a sleeveless short coat, a dark green tank top, and light brown military pants and shoes, and a dog tag. Finally the third was a girl hanging off the second guy. She had red hair with blue steaks tied to pigtails. She was wearing a short sleeved brown jacket, a blue shirt that says 'kiss me', light blue short jeans, red & green stockings and red shoes.

They were Big John, Desertstorm, and Candy Girl, the three leading members of the Storm Riders. Big John who previously addressed the riders continued, “I just received a message from Storm King. He's got a job for us.”

This got the riders attention, as one spoke up, “What's the game?”

“And how's the price?” another asked.

“I assure you all, the price is very high for what he has in mind.” Big John smirked.

“And that would be?”

Candy girl spoke up excitedly, “Oh! Can I tell them? Can I tell them, John? Please let me tell them!”

Big John sighed, “Alright, Candy, you can tell them.”

“Yes!” she cheered, before pulling out a poster of Post Crush, “For those of you who keep up on social media, Post Crush is coming to the city. And Storm King wants us to capture them so we can hold them hostage for a giant price!”

The bikers started looking more intrigued, as Desertstorm spoke, “Storm King is our biggest supporter. And as long as we do jobs right for him our reputation will grow and become even bigger than those Purple Nightmares.”

“Exactly,” Big John agreed, “So prepare yourselves, Storm Riders! We're gonna be rich!” he declared as the Storm Riders cheered.

Rescue Post Crush

It was the night of the Post Crush concert being held in the park. Spike had arrived with Drakon and looked around seeing the park was closed off for those attending the concert and inside the area were several booths selling various types of foods and souvenirs.

“Boy this place sure is packed.” Drakon noticed.

“What do you expect from a popular duo like Post Crush?” Spike asked rhetorically.

“Valid.”

“Spike!” came Sunset's voice, as he looked over seeing his girlfriends waiting.

“Hi, girls!” Spike called, as he rushed over.

“Can you believe we're really here?” Pinkie asked excitedly.

“I know. After days of waiting we're finally at Post Crush's concert.” Spike agreed.

“This is gonna be a night to remember.” Applejack said happily.

“Well, come on, we better get in line.” Twilight suggested, as they got in the line to be admitted in.

One by one Spike and the girls were admitted inside while Drakon just flew right in, “I get a free pass.” the spirit chuckled.

Once inside the group looked around at all the booths set up already bustling with attendees, “Now this is awesome.” Rainbow looked around.

“There's so much to do.” Sweetie Belle added.

“Well, we got some time before the show starts.” Loona noted.

“So let's split up, and meet back at the stage for showtime.” Rarity suggested.

“That works.” Twilight agreed. And so they split up with Spike following Sunset, Twilight, Pinkie, and Loona.

Spike and his group visited a merchandise booth, and each got a poster they would hope to get Post Crush's autographs on, while Loona and Pinkie each got a Post Crush hat as well. Spike watched as Pinkie and Loona were taking selfies of each other wearing their new hats making him smile.

'Nice seeing how close they're getting.' he thinks to himself.

Twilight and Sunset looked at Spike and blushed, which he noticed, “What is it?”

“Nothing, it's just every time we see you smile so happy.” Twilight began.

“It makes us feel happy as well.” Sunset smiled.

Spike smiled at them, “I''m glad to see you both happy. I love it when all my girls are happy.”

“Hey, you guys.” Loona spoke up.

“Let's go grab a bite.” Pinkie suggested. Spike and the two girls shrugged knowing it was a good idea and followed the two.

Soon they were sitting at an outdoor table munching on something on a stick, “Mm, who would've thought lasagna pop would be tasty?” Loona asked.

“This is a new way to eat lasagna.” Sunset admitted.

“I tell ya after this I've seen everything.” Spike joked as Pinkie giggled.

“And the menus items are so creatively named.” Twilight said.

Spike enjoyed himself, before he noticed three security guards moving around but looked a tad suspicious. Suddenly a key on a key chain dropped from one of their pockets.

“Uh, hold on, girls,” Spike said, as he got up and hurried over to where the guard dropped his key, and picked it up, “Excuse me sir, you dropped your... Key?” he got a look at the key chain that came with the key seeing it was the emblem of the Storm Riders, “Oh no.”

“Spike?” Drakon asked, before Spike heard footsteps and ducked behind another booth, as the guard came back and grabbed the key.

“Hey, Thresher, what's the hold up?” asked one of the guards.

“Sorry, dropped my bike key.” the guard known as Thresher answered.

“Ugh, you really gotta get pants with better pockets.” the third said.

“Come on, the trailer's this way.” the first said.

The guards continued on, as Spike peeked around with Drakon, “No doubt about it. Those security guards are actually Storm Riders.”

“That infamous biker gang always going around tearing up the city and looting people?” Drakon inquired.

“The very same. And I'm betting they're here to kidnap Post Crush.” Spike suspected.

“So what're you going to do?” the spirit asked.

“What I always do.” Spike tailed the bikers.

Spike found the three by Post Crush's trailer, and watched the two idols step out. Before Spike could do anything a raging fan called, “It's Post Crush!” and with that a mob of fans started swarming close to them trampling Spike who tried to get by.

“Please! Let me through! Stop!” he struggled past the fans but saw over their heads the three fake guards were escorting the pop duo away, but knew it wasn't to the stage.

“Spike, they're getting away!” Drakon warned him.

“I noticed!” he groaned.

With Post Crush, K-Lo and Su-Z started noticing they weren't being escorted where they needed to be, “Um, excuse me, but the stage is that way.” K-Lo spoke to one of the security guards.

“We're taking a shortcut.” Thresher said.

They saw they were snuck out of the area where Big John, Candy Girl, and Desertstorm were waiting next to three motorcycles.

“Hey, what's going on here?” Su-Z demanded, as the security guards smirked.

“You two are going for a ride.” One of the guards answered as they picked them up and carried them to the bikes.

“Good job, boys. Now let's beat it!” Big John ordered.

They mounted their bikes after gagging the pop stars and put them on their bikes, before revving and taking off. Drakon who flew on ahead to see what happened was shocked before flying back to Spike who got out of the crowd.

“Spike, bad news!”

“What is it?”

“Those bikers made off with Post Crush!”

“No!” Spike gasped, knowing he had to go after them. He managed to slip away and transform into the Dragon Knight before dawning his mask, “Drakon, warn the girls.”

“On it!” Drakon answered as he flew to find someone, while Spike flew off and caught a view of the Storm Riders riding off into the city.

“Oh, no you don't.” Spike said, as he flew after them following their trail.

Back with Twilight, Sunset, Loona, and Pinkie, Loona looked around curiously, “Spike isn't back yet.”

“That's strange.” Pinkie admitted, while she, Sunset, and Twilight were hoping nothing happened that called for his alter ego's attention.

“Girls!” Drakon called, as the three looked at Drakon while making sure Loona didn't notice.

Twilight spoke, “You're right. I'm gonna go look for him. You wait here in case he comes back.” she got up and followed Drakon to a secluded spot, “What is it, Drakon? Where's Spike?”

“Trouble, Twi. Biker goons called the Storm Riders infiltrated the concert disguised as security and kidnapped Post Crush!”

“What?!” she asked in shock.

“Spike went Dragon Knight and flew after them. You better warn the actual security.”

“Right.” Twilight said, as she hurried to alert actual guards.

When Twilight informed the actual security they went and check seeing no sign of Post Crush in their dressing room or anywhere and immediately alerted the cops. While the security tried to keep it hush so not to cause the fans to panic and riot.

Spike flew around tailing the bikers through the city before reaching the factory the gang were held up in, “Gotcha.” he said before flying downward to the room and peeked in through the skylight window.

He peeked down seeing the pop stars were being escorted by the bikers all the way to a big guy with bushy white eyebrows and a beard, while wearing a black suit, and a black headpiece that looked like a two pointed crown. Spike got closer to one of the opened windows of the skylight to listen in.

“Here they are boss.” Big John said, as Post Crush was pushed before the guy, before having their gags removed so they could breathe.

“Ah, Post Crush, welcome to my sanctuary.” he began pleasantly.

“We've heard about you.” K-Lo frowned.

“You're the Storm King.” Su-Z declared.

“By name and reputation,” Storm King chuckled before smirking, “Do get comfortable, because you will be here until we get our ransom money.”

“Oh, this is not how we wanted our tour to go.” Su-Z groaned.

“Oh, lighten up, Su,” Candy Girl replied, “Be glad you're hanging with us. We throw some insane wild parties. And after this successful kidnapping we're gonna throw the biggest one yet.” she smiled crazily at the two who were beyond nervous.

Spike frowned before dropping down from below and used his wings to land safely atop a crate, “Sorry to literally drop in without an invitation.” he humored them.

“What?!” Storm King growled.

“Oh, my gosh,” K-Lo began, as she and Su-Z announced together, “The Dragon Knight!”

Spike looked surprised under his mask, “Whoa. K-Lo and Su-Z of Post Crush know my name?”

This in turn got the two girls surprised, as Su-Z spoke to K-Lo excited, “Wow. The Dragon Knight knows our names?”

“I'm a/We're big fan/s!” the three announced together.

Storm King growled, “That vigilante creep that's been causing trouble for the other gangs and groups!”

“And you and the Riders have the pleasure of being added to the list of gangs and rogues I busted up.” Spike replied.

“Not happening,” Storm King answered, before announcing, “Kill him!”

The Storm Riders in the factory ran and grabbed whatever weapon that was lying around. Those who armed themselves with guns started shooting at the vigilante who dodged before jumping off the crate and flew around the factory dodging more shots.

Spike extended one of his light blades from his right wrist and flew down slicing the guns held by some of the bikers making them useless.

“Hey, no fair, man!” one of the bikers complained at what he did to his gun.

Spike landed on the ground and turned to face the bikers who ran at him carrying blunt instruments while Storm King held the girls close to keep them from escaping. Spike started fighting them off one after another, 'With Drakon not here I need to be extra careful and watch my back.' he spun around delivering a roundhouse kick to a Storm Rider who tried coming at him from behind.

As Spike took out one biker after another, Big John, Desertstorm, and Candy Girl approached, “Now you're dealing with us, chump.” Big John warned him.

“I can't wait to skin him alive.” Candy Girl laughed crazily.

Spike after hearing what she said looked disturbed and thought to himself, 'That is one girl I'd never hook up with.'

Both Big John and Desertstorm tagged team against Spike who dodged their hits and fought back. As two two head bikers distracted him, Candy Girl was running at him with her mace in hand ready to swing it. Spike feeling her coming up behind him, spun around and kicked her in her abdomen making her eyes bulge before dropping her weapon.

She dropped to her knees clutching her stomach, “I can't believe you'd hit a lady!”

“What lady?” he replied nonchalant.

“Ooh! Stormy!” she called to Desertstorm.

“No one hits my girl but me when we're in the sack!” Desertstorm growled, before trying to punch Spike who dodged.

“Whoa! TMI, man!” he told the goon.

Desertstorm finally grabbed Spike from behind and held him tight, “Break out of this if you can.” the biker challenged the vigilante.

“He won't have a chance to.” Big John said, as he approached ready to deck him.

Spike concentrated and right when Big John got closer, he flipped Desertstorm off him and right into Big John as the two crashed onto an empty crate.

“Stormy!” Candy cried, as she crawled to him.

Spike turned seeing Storm King still holding K-Lo and Su-Z hostage, “Your bikers are down, King. So let the girls go and we'll be on our way.”

“Not happening, Knight,” Storm King said, as his grip on the two tightened, “I ain't letting these two go until I get my money.”

Unbeknownst to the biker gang benefactor, the two girls both managed to elbow him in the guts making him release his grip on them. The two ran from Storm King all the way to the Dragon Knight who quickly used his blades to cut their hands free.

The vigilante looked up seeing a lifting hook and then at Storm King as an idea came to him, “You two. When I give the signal, hit that button!” he motioned to the control button for the hook.

“Ok.” they answered.

Spike flew at the Storm King and fought him head on as the big guy fought back with his fists. Spike dodged some hits before going for his opponents legs, “Don't trip!” he rolled under his legs and sweep kicked him to the ground onto his front. The vigilante flew up to the hook and brought it down hooking it to Storm King's belt.

“Now, girls!” he announced.

The two slammed on the button activating the hook that started picking Storm King up from the ground before it stopped leaving him dangling by the back of his pants belt.

“Hey! Let me down from here!” he demanded.

“Sorry, King, but I got other things to do. Girls, take my hands,” Spike instructed the two, who while blushing each took a hand of his, “Hold on tight now!” he flew up carrying them along. The girls gasped in shock, but started relaxing as their hero flew them out through the skylight.

Storm King growled and shouted down to the Storm Riders who finally started getting themselves back up, “Get me down from here, you morons! We need to split before the cops trail us here!”

Meanwhile, Spike flew the girls through the air as they looked down at the city, “This is incredible!” Su-Z cheered.

“We're flying with the Dragon Knight!” K-Lo cheered along.

As they were flying above the park, Spike flew downward and gently set them down by their trailer, “Oh, Dragon Knight, thank you so much.” K-Lo thanked him.

“No problem. It's what I do.” he replied.

“How can we ever repay you?” Su-Z asked before she got an idea and ran back into the trailer and came out with one of the posters that was being sold at the booths, along with a black marker. K-Lo caught onto what Su-Z had planned, and both took turns using it. They then showed their hero the poster with their autographs on it.

Spike looked at it secretly excited but played it cool, “For me? Really?”

“A gift from two grateful fans.” K-Lo answered.

“Well, I accept this with much gratitude.” he replied taking the autographed poster, “Well, you two have a concert to put on, so I'll be on my way.”

He was about to fly off, until Su-Z stopped him, “Wait,” she began, until both she and K-Lo walked up to both sides of the Dragon Knight before performing a double cheek kiss making him gasp.

He looked at the two who were smiling while blushing, “Thanks again.” K-Lo said.

“Right. Well, I better go!” he flew off.

The girls let out a happy sigh before the security found them and made sure they were ok, as the two assured them they were fine. Spike despite flying off had secretly watched them from around a corner looking happy they were safe.

“Having fun?” came a voice.

Spike jumped before seeing Drakon floating at his side grinning, “Drakon! Uh, how much did you see?”

“Plenty,” he chuckled making Spike laugh sheepishly, “So you got an autograph and double kiss to the cheek.”

“I know. How're the girls?”

“They're fine, but you better get back to them. You've been gone too long for comfort. Come on.” Drakon said, as he flew along showing Spike the way back to his girlfriends.

As Spike followed the dragon spirit he found Twilight and the others gathered while looking concerned for him.

“Twilight! Girls!” he called out.

The girls gasped before seeing Spike running over making them relieved, “Spike!” they cried, as they ran over and hugged him.

“What happened?” Loona asked concerned, while the rest of the girls played innocent knowing where he was from Twilight and Drakon, “You've been gone for an hour. They postponed the show.”

“Well, I can't say about the show, but when I went to return that guard's key I kinda got swept up in a fan mob who spotted Post Crush around.”

“Well, we're just glad you're alright.” Applejack said relieved.

“Uh-huh.” Apple Bloom agreed.

“Attention, everyone!” a voice on the loudspeakers set up around the park spoke up grabbing everyone's attention, “Post Crush will be performing in a few minutes!”

The fans cheered, as they started to head for the stage, “Well, we better go!” Sunset told the group as they followed the crowd.

They arrived at the stage set up getting as close to it as they can. Everyone waited in anticipation, before the curtains opened up to reveal K-Lo and Su-Z in position with their instruments ready.

“Hello, Canterlot City!” K-Lo began, “It's good to see you all here. And we can tell you're excited because we are too!”

“But before we begin, we have an exciting story to share with you all,” Su-Z continued, as the fans were curious, “Awhile ago, K-Lo and I were kidnapped by biker goons called the Storm Riders!”

The fans gasped in shock, until K-Lo resumed, “But we were rescued by Canterlot City's very own Dragon Knight!” this got the fans relieved and excited to hear their hero saved their fave stars.

“He kicked the Storm Riders butts and saved our lives!” Su-Z declared, as the fans continued cheering, while Twilight and the girls minus Loona shot Spike smiles.

K-Lo spoke up, “If you're watching Dragon Knight, this one's for you!” she and Su-Z began to play before singing.

Spike and his girls were rocking out, especially Sunset and Pinkie who couldn't help but sing along parts of the song. It was a rockin' good time at the concert while Spike watched the two perform feeling happy he had the honor to not only meet Post Crush, but to rescue them as well.

Later that night after the concert, Spike returned home with Drakon. After feeding Peewee, he went to his room and pulled out two posters of Post Crush. There was the one that was autographed to the Dragon Knight, and the one that was autographed to him when the two signed autographs at the end of their concert.

“You got to go home with two autographs. How lucky for you.” Drakon noted.

“Yeah. But only one of these can go up.” Spike admitted, as he tacked the autograph to him on a cork board on his wall, while putting the one to Dragon Knight in his closet.

Spike plopped onto his bed and looked over at his autograph while focused on the images of K-Lo and Su-Z, “I can't wait till the next time they come back to the city.” he told himself.

Valentines Day

At Everfree Academy, the students were finishing up their last classes before the final bell rang. When they left the classrooms and roamed the hall, Spike was walking along side Thorax and Button.

“So, Thorax, hoping to get some Valentines Day chocolates from someone special?” Button teased.

Thorax blushed, “Well, I have no one specific in mind.”

“Well, I'm hoping for it. I'd love to finally get some homemade chocolate from a girl. And not just given store bought regular chocolate out of pity.”

As Button and Thorax spoke, Spike thought to Drakon, 'Valentines Day, huh? In the past that was my least fave holiday. I never got a single valentines day card from any classmates, not even simply out of pity.'

'No kidding. But look at it this way, now you have so many girlfriends to spend the holiday with.' the spirit thought back.

“Spike!” Thorax and Button spoke up snapping him out of his thoughts.

“Huh? What?”

“We were asking if you had any plans for Valentines with Twilight and the others.” Button explained.

“Well, nothing at the moment, but we'll come up with something.”

“Sure must feel good having people to spend Valentines Day with.” Thorax said.

“Especially with so many.” Button added.

“Tell me about it.” Spike replied with a laugh.

“Well, I gotta go. Catch you all later.” Thorax said as he left.

“See ya, Thorax.” the two said.

“Later, Spike.” Button said taking his leave.

“Bye, Button.” Spike said, before he headed for home.

As Spike walked for his place, Drakon spoke, “You know for your first valentines day with the girls you should do something nice for them.”

“Like some super grand gesture?” Spike asked.

“Not saying you need to go over the top. But do something nice for them. Even a simple show of it.”

“True.” Spike admitted, before wondering, “Wonder what Twilight and the others will do?”

Meanwhile later on at Sugarcube Corner, Spike's eleven girlfriends were meeting at a booth.

“Good, we're all here.” Twilight began, as they nodded.

“Now then, as we're all aware it's Valentines Day coming up.” Rarity noted.

“Uh-huh.” Pinkie nodded.

“And this year we all have someone to spend it with.” Apple Bloom noted, as everyone thought of Spike.

“And with the way things were for him in the past this is his chance to have a good Valentines day.” Loona added.

“Correct,” Twilight confirmed, “Even if Spike doesn't feel confident enough to do anything for us, the least we can do is something for him.”

“Ya darn right,” Applejack agreed, “Spike deserves a good Valentines day with all he had to go through.”

“And we're the girlfriends to give it to him.” Rainbow put in.

“And it'll be the first time I can actually celebrate Valentines myself.” Loona added.

“Really? Fluttershy asked.

“With your looks, we're surprised at that.” Scootaloo said.

“Haven't you gotten any before?” Sunset inquired.

“Oh, yeah, but they've always been from some clueless lover boys.” Loona answered.

“I know the feeling, darling.” Rarity replied.

“Anyway, we're gonna do something very special for Spike.” Twilight said.

“But what?” Fluttershy wondered.

Twilight smiled before turning to Pinkie, “Pinkie.”

Pinkie who had been smirking began, “I happened to get permission from the Cakes to use the kitchen here on Valentines Day so we can bake something super extra tasty for us and Spike to share as lovers.”

“If we all put some effort into making it it'll feel like it came from all our hearts.” Rarity said.

“Cheesy, but it makes sense.” Loona admitted.

“And when it's done we'll take it back to his place and share it together.” Pinkie concluded.

“Exactly.” Twilight confirmed.

“It's an awesome idea.” Rainbow smirked.

“Uh-huh.” Scootaloo agreed.

“So we're gonna do it?”

“I think so.” Fluttershy replied.

“So let's do it!” Sunset cheered, as the rest of the girls cheered.

A montage played over the course of the next few days, Spike was hard at work doing something for his girls. Spike had scissors, paper, and markers and was busy designing something special for each of his girlfriends.

When Valentines Day arrived the school was decorated with hearts and cupids all around to celebrate the holiday. Spike walked to the school gate to see Twilight and the others.

“Hey, girls!” he called to them.

“Spike!” they called back as he approached them and gave them all a kiss.

“Happy Valentines Day, Spike.” Twilight greeted him.

“Happy Valentines to you all as well.” he replied.

“How're you feeling today, Spike?” Sunset asked.

“You know, I actually feel great.”

“We do too.” Fluttershy said.

“And we got a special Valentines Day plan for you today.” Rainbow nudged him.

“You do?”

“That's right.” Sunset confirmed.

“But that'll be for after school.” Apple Bloom said.

“Well, I got something for you girls too. But I'll give them to you once Loona is with us... She is joining us, isn't she?”

“Of course.” Sweetie Belle confirmed.

“Oh, good.”

“Come on, we better get inside.” Twilight insisted, as they hurried inside.

Spike went to his locker and upon opening it a flood of Valentines day cards poured out and onto the floor.

“What the?” he asked, as Drakon chuckled.

“Ooh, someone's popular today.”

“Wow. All of these for me?” Spike asked in disbelief, as he started picking them all up and stuffing them inside his bag, “I'll have to look at all of these later.”

“Might take you all night.” Drakon noted.

“I'll worry about that later.” Spike said, before heading for homeroom.

As Spike walked he saw Celestia and Luna walking by, “Good morning, Spike.” they greeted.

“Uh, good morning, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna.” he greeted back.

“And how're you this morning?” Luna inquired.

“I'm doing good.”

“We're glad to hear it. Hope you have a good Valentines Day.” Celestia smiled.

“Thanks, I will.” Spike answered, as the two walked on giving him one last smile, before Drakon spoke.

“Earth to Spike! Class!”

“Oh, right!” Spike hurried inside the classroom.

When Spike took his seat several of the female students were wishing him happy valentines day much to the other boys jealousy, while Twilight sat by knowing this was to be expected given Spike's popularity. Throughout the day with every class Spike went to the female student body were constantly wishing him Happy Valentines Day, while the rest of the girls show shared certain classes with him felt a bit jealous to see their classmates flirting with their man.

Eventually the day came to an end, and Spike went back to his locker to grab what he needed. When he got all his stuff he walked for the school entrance to see the girls.

“So, what's this big Valentines Day plan you girls have?” he asked.

“That'll be for later, Spikey-Wikey.” Rarity answered with a tut-tut.

“What say we come over to your place tonight?” Applejack suggested.

“That way we can exchange our valentines there?” Twilight asked.

“Sounds good to me.”

“Then we'll see you then.” Sunset said, as the girls kissed Spike before heading out while he headed for home.

The girls rendezvoused with Loona outside Sugarcube Corner before going inside. Mr. Cake showed them into the kitchen and the area in which they would be working on their valentines gift for Spike while the couple continued to use it to run their business. The girls outfitted themselves with aprons and hairnets before getting to work.

Most of them followed Pinkie's instructions since the kitchen was her sanctuary. Some like Apple Bloom, Rainbow, Loona, and Sunset were bringing over the ingredients, while Twilight, Rarity, and Fluttershy were measuring the ingredients before applying them to the bowl where Pinkie and Applejack were stirring and mixing. There was a moment where Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Loona got some flour all over their faces resulting in some of the others laughing. Rainbow retaliated by sprinkling some flour at them, and before long they were all covered in flour.

Despite their small horseplay they poured the contents into a pan and popped it in the oven before waiting as it baked. Eventually the timer dinged, and they gently brought it out of the oven to reveal a delicious looking chocolate cake.

“Oh, that looks so good.” Rainbow salivated.

“I'll say.” Loona said equally drawn to its chocolaty goodness.

“Not just yet you two.” Pinkie warned them before they thought about tasting it.

“Now that it's baked it must be decorated.” Twilight said.

“Of course.” Rarity agreed.

“And once it's done we can head over to Spike's.” Sweetie Belle added.

With Spike, as soon as he got home, he started checking through the various valentines day cards left to him in his locker by his classmates.

“Jeez so many left me valentines. From Octavia, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Night Glider, Vinyl Scratch, Amethyst Star, the list goes on.” he told Drakon and Peewee.

“Yeah. I'd say just about every female in the student body left you one.” Drakon chuckled.

Spike picked up the next one and saw who it was from, “Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna?”

“Ooh, this out to be good.” Drakon said eager to see.

Spike opens the envelope to see a simple Happy Valentines Day message, before finding something behind it. He lifted it up to reveal a picture that made him blush and gawk. The picture was of Celestia and Luna who were wearing the Everfree Academy girls uniform while posing flirtatiously for Spike. While the uniforms they wore looked like they fit, they still looked a little snug on the two ladies.

“Well, now this is quite a gift from those two.” Drakon chuckled.

“I don't even know how they got those uniforms,” Spike began, “Or how they got into them that well?”

Soon he heard the doorbell ring startling him, “Oh, no. It's the girls. I got to hide all these!” he took all the valentines cards from his classmates and the one from Celestia and Luna, putting them back in his bag before throwing it in his bedroom closet.

After calming himself down and straightening himself out, he answered the door to see the girls, “Hi, girls.”

“Hi, Spike!” they greeted back before entering the house and giving Spike a kiss.

Loona was the last to enter and spoke, “Happy Valentines Day, Spike.”

“Happy Valentines Day, Loona.” Spike replied, as the two kissed.

“Come here, Spike. Sit down.” Twilight said, as Spike was brought over to his sofa.

“We all chipped in to make this for this.” Fluttershy said as they placed a box on the coffee table.

“From us to you. Ta-dah!” Pinkie cheered as she opened the lid.

Spike looked and saw a delicious chocolate cake decorated in frosting and sprinkles, with icing spelling out 'Happy Valentines Day Spike'.

“Girls.” Spike gasped.

“Happy Valentines Day, sugarcube.” Applejack smiled.

“What do you think?” Sunset inquired, as the rest of the girls were curious.

“I-I love it!” he answered happily.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked hopefully.

“I sure do.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Twilight smiled.

“And here. I made each of you these.” Spike pulled out his valentines cards for each of them, “I know it's not much.”

“Darling, anything from you is plenty.” Rarity assured, as each of them opened their envelope to see the valentines cards addressed to them were themed based off their individual hobbies and quirks. With each one addressed different by Spike.

“My Shining Star.” Twilight smiled with a tear.

“My Sweet Sugar Cookie.” Pinkie smiled brightly.

“The Apple of my Eye.” Applejack wiped a tear from her eye.

“My Tiny Dancer.” Apple Bloom sighed happily.

“My Track Star.” Rainbow smirked with pride.

“My Diamond in the Sky.” Rarity smiled happily

“My Melodious Songbird.” Sweetie Belle had tears of happiness in her eyes.

“My Ambitious Daredevil.” Scootaloo smiled.

“My Blazing Sun.” Sunset Shimmer smiled.

“My Cuddly Bunny.” Fluttershy smiled with tears of joy.

“My Wolf of the Night.” Loona finished while blushing.

The girls looked to Spike who was curious about what they thought, “So what do you think?”

“WE LOVE THEM!” they cheered their hearts out.

“Really? Even though they're handmade written?”

“You made these all up on your own.” Twilight noted.

“And the effort you put into making them all makes them even better.” Rarity commended them.

“In short. They're the best valentines we could get from you.” Loona concluded.

“Thanks, girls. I'm glad you love them.” Spike said gratefully, as they all embraced him, “Now then why don't we all enjoy this cake together?”

“Sounds good to us.” Sunset replied.

“You bet.” Rainbow agreed.

They each grabbed a fork and dug into the cake while watching a rom-com movie. Spike and his girls laughed, cried, and swooned at the various moments in the feature, but what mattered most to them is they were all together to enjoy it.

Once the cake was finished and the movie over, they all cleaned up, before getting ready to head home.

“Thanks for stopping by, girls. I really appreciate it.” Spike said.

“Anytime, Spike.” Twilight replied before giving him a kiss.

“Happy Valentines Day.” Sunset said, as the rest of the girls gave him a kiss.

“Happy Valentines Day, girls. See you later.”

When all the girls left, Spike locked the door and sighed lovingly, “This has been the best Valentines Day in my whole life.”

Drakon snickered, “You say that now. Just think about what they might do next year.”

“Even so, this turned out be good for all of us.” Spike said, as he cleaned up further before turning in for the night.

The Cruel Life of Spike

The scene panned out over a large city known as Canterlot. It was best known as the social and media capital of the world and had something for everyone. From malls, gyms, fast food places, cafes, shops, and so much more. But despite all the city has to offer, what it's lacking is enough law enforcers to keep the city safe. Because of that there have been so many criminals breaking the law and getting away avoiding arrest. And while the crime rate makes the city feel like hell to some people, it's an even bigger hell for one particular individual. This is his story.

Don't be fool by how the city looks. Sure it looks bright and prosperous, but beneath it all is the horrible truth. The world is a dark and cruel place. Especially to one such as me.

Walking through the city was a teenage boy with green spiked hair, but what stuck out most about him was he was incredibly fat. Even his face looked pudgy. He walked along paying nobody any mind, because nobody paid him any mind.

My name's Spike Obsidian, and yeah I'm a fat boy. But it's not because I have an eating disorder or something. I was born very healthy and still am, just with a large body. No matter how much I try exercising and eating healthy I just can't seem to lose any weight. And because of that I was often mocked and teased at school when I was younger. And as I got to high school the bullying just got worse.

Spike was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard something, “Please, leave me alone!”

His head shot up and gasped, “A cry for help!” as if going on some instinct he tried running to find the source of the problem, before stopping and saw right outside a 24/7 shop were three juvenile punks cornering a girl a year older than him.

The girl that was cornered had long dark purple hair with a single pink streak in it, and violet eyes. Spike was enamored by her beauty, and especially her well endowed chest. But he shook whatever indecent thoughts he had and focused on the situation.

“Come on, baby. Just an hour with us.” one of the punks told the girl.

“We'll make it worth your wild.” another said.

“Please. I don't want to.” she said worried.

As the punks continued to try coercing the girl to join them, Spike stepped forward, “Excuse me?” he asked but got no answer, “Excuse me?” he repeated himself but got no response again which started making him angry, “HEY!”

That finally got the punks attention, as they looked back seeing Spike, “What do you want?” one asked rudely.

“Can't you see we're busy?” another asked.

“It's plain to see the girl's not interested in any of you. So why don't you get lost?” Spike suggested acting as tough as he could despite how terrified he was deep down.

The three punks started smirking deviously at Spike, as the third spoke, “Oh, a tough guy huh?”

“Let's see how tough you are after we beat your fat ass!” the first said, as they ganged up on Spike who tried to fight back, but wound up getting knocked to the ground where the three started beating him without mercy causing Spike to cough up blood.

All the while the girl the punks were harassing watched in shock seeing someone who was trying to save her be treated so poorly. Soon some sirens were heard as one of the punks spoke, “It's the fuzz!”

“Let's beat it!” the first said, as they made a run for it.

The squad car arrived, as two cops got out with one going after the three punks, while the other went to check on both Spike and the girl who was trying to help the boy up.

“Are you ok?” she asked in worry, “Here, let me help you.”

Spike just got up, “It's alright. I'm used to this.” he said, as he just walked on, while the girl and the cop watched him. The girl who was still in shock over what she just witnessed had a faint blush on her face while watching Spike leave.

Spike returned to his home, where he went inside and started cleaning his face off of all the leftover blood that ran down his face.

As said, this is a normal thing for me. Being bullied. Even when I try to do the right thing like help someone I always end up a mess. And yet I always feel compelled to do something when someone's in distress. I guess I picked it up from listening to my parents.

He flashed back to something his parents once told him when he was a kid, “Spike, when someone is in peril or distress it's important to treat them with kindness.” his father began.

“It is?” young Spike asked.

“That's right,” his mother confirmed, “But to do so requires great courage on your part.”

“I don't know if I can ever be like that.” the young boy said doubtfully.

“Don't say that about yourself, Spike,” his dad said, “You are our son. And you embody our best qualities. Like your mothers kindness.”

“And your father's desire to help those in need.” his mom smiled making the boy gasp and smile.

It cut back to present time as Spike continued to patch himself up, while remembering those words of his parents.

I remember those words very well. They were some of the best words of wisdom they bestowed upon me. Even when others treated me like dirt because they thought they were better than me or anyone else, or they just didn't like how I looked. Even though it happens to me so much on a daily basis and it didn't do my self esteem any favors I continued to try and stay strong. But unfortunately, I couldn't. Not when the worst of news was delivered to me.

Spike flashed back a year ago where he was in a cemetery with several people as two coffins were being lowered into the ground. Spike was crying his eyes out while watching the coffins go down.

My parents passed away and I was left alone. Everything they owned was transferred to me. Their house, their entire savings, and all their possessions. There was plenty of money for me to provide for myself and everything, but it didn't change the fact I was now completely alone in the world.

As Spike finished making a microwaveable dinner for himself, he sat in his living room watching TV. When he turned to the news, he saw reports of more criminals stealing and killing innocent people. The sight of this made Spike frown.

“The same thing day after day,” he began, “Corrupt people and psychos taking what they want and killing people who never did anything to them. This city is rotting, and nobody is doing anything about it!” he held himself back from throwing his remote and rather just changed the channel to something else to avoid losing his cool. He watched TV until he finished his dinner, and decided to turn in.

The next day at his high school, after classes let out, Spike was trying to leave, only to be grabbed from behind and pinned to the wall in the back of the school. He looked up seeing he was pinned by a teenage boy with two mean looking girls standing behind him.

“Going somewhere, fatty?” the boy asked with a laugh.

“Shadow Storm.” Spike groaned.

Shadow Storm was one of Spike's worse tormentors in high school, and always accompanied by his girl followers Black Belle and Violet Shiver. Any time Shadow saw Spike he always went out of his way to make his life hell.

“Don't think you can just take off without me getting in a few rounds.” Shadow Storm told Spike.

“Please, I really need to get home.” Spike pleaded, only for Shadow Storm to sock him in the stomach making him groan in pain.

As Shadow continued to punch Spike in the stomach, Violet and Belle laughed, “Sock it to him, Shadow!” Violet cheered.

“Show him his place!” Black Belle cheered along, as Shadow continue to mercilessly beat Spike who couldn't even call out for help.

Eventually Shadow ceased punching Spike who fell to his knees clutching his stomach before spitting up some blood.

“You're so pathetic, fatso. Trash like you shouldn't even be alive.” Shadow spat on Spike, before he and the girls walked away laughing.

Spike tried to keep his tears in as he picked himself up and started walking home while still clutching his stomach from the painful hits he took.

When he got home, Spike once again cleaned himself up before walking into the dining room while looking at a picture of his parents together. He looked at their smiling faces in the picture as he remembered them before tears came down his face.

“Mom. Dad. I'm trying to stay strong for both of you. But it's just so hard... It's so hard!” he cried, before kicking the dresser causing one of the cabinets in it to open slightly.

Spike tried calming down before he got down to close the cabinet only to realize he never once looked inside the cabinet and always assumed it was filled with more of his parents stuff. Curiously he opened it all the way and found a small box inside of it.

“What's in there?” he asked himself before taking the box out and opened the top.

Spike looked inside the box and saw a metal wristband with some strange writing all around it, “What kind of language is this?” he asked himself as he picked it up and looked it over, “I know my parents like collecting strange artifacts, but I've never seen this one out on display before. I wonder...” he gently slipped it onto his wrist before looking at it.

As Spike looked at the wristband he noticed the strange writing started glowing, “Huh?” suddenly the wristband clenched onto his wrist, “Hey!” he tried getting it off but to no avail, “Why won't it come off?!” he struggled to pry it off but it wasn't budging. He saw the writing on it continued to glow. Before a purple aura shot out from it and appearing before Spike was an astral purple dragon.

The sight of the creature made Spike scream as he fell on his butt and looked up at the dragon looking down at him.

“Do not be afraid. I don't want to hurt you.” the dragon began.

“Most people want to do that to me.” Spike replied frightened.

“Yes, I'm aware of that. Humanity can be such a cruel thing. Especially to those who're different. Am I right, Spike Obsidian?”

“H-How do you know my name?”

“When you put the Dragon Band on, my spirit linked to your mind. Everything you know I now know.”

“So then who are you?” the boy continued to question.

“You may call me Drakon.” the creature answered.

Spike blinked in confusion, “Drakon the Dragon?”

“Yes, I know. But don't blame me. Blame my parents!” Drakon grumbled, “Anyway. By putting the Dragon Band on your wrist you have awakened my spirit.”

“You've been living inside this wristband?” Spike asked in shock.

“Oh, yes. For centuries I might add.”

“How and why?” the boy continued to question.

“Well, centuries ago I was once a wise and noble dragon that wanted to keep peace in the world by bestowing my powers upon a great knight.”

“So you dragons don't just kidnap princesses, terrorize towns, and hoard treasure?” Spike raised a brow.

Drakon sighed, “Oh, the false stories and lies spread throughout the centuries. My ancestors would be rotting in their graves if they knew of this. But to answer your question. Not all of us are that malicious. Dragons were once regarded as a symbol of wisdom and strength. And people used to worship us, until some decided we were too dangerous and attempted to destroy me and my chosen knight. Though the vessel was killed my spirit lived on inside the Dragon Band. And since then I have been passed on to other vessels worthy of my power to carry the legacy of the Heroic Dragon!”

“Whoa.” Spike gasped in awe.

“And now the legacy shall continue with you, Spike.”

“Me?”

“Yes, you. For I have seen you are a pure soul and worthy of my power.” Drakon confirmed.

“You must be mistaken. I'm nothing special.” Spike sighed while looking down.

“That may be what you're saying, but deep down you truly desire to do more. Don't forget I looked into your mind. Even when the world treats you like a plague and would rather pretend you don't exist you still try to help others the way you promised your parents you would.”

Spike looked back at Drakon, “I want to, but look at me. I can't help people in this shape.”

“Very true. So something must be done about it.” Drakon said studying Spike.

“What do you mean must be done about it?” Spike asked suddenly feeling nervous.

“As a demonstration of my power, let me give you a makeover.” Drakon said before diving right into Spike's body.

“Hey, what do you think you're-” Spike was cut off as he started to groan, “What's happening?!” Spike felt his body bulging and changing making him cry and spasm before he passed out on the floor hearing Drakon's voice.

“Sleep now, Spike Obsidian. For tomorrow you'll see a whole new you.”

When the morning sun rose over the city, Spike who was still passed out on the floor groaned, before opening his eyes, “Oh, what a dream. I don't know if it was something I ate last night but I-” he stopped and suddenly realized something, “Whoa, I feel lighter. And my clothes... they feel so baggy.”

Spike got up and held his now over sized pants up while walking towards the bathroom. He decided to splash some water on his face. He grabbed a towel and dried his face off, but when he lowered the towel to look at his reflection in the mirror he saw he had lost all his fat in both his body and face. To top it of he was more athletically built with six pack abs and his face looked like it belonged to a male model. Spike stared at his reflection in shock before finally letting out a scream that could be heard from outside his home. Whatever happened to him he was definitely not prepared for.

Kindness of a Friend

Outside a warehouse in Canterlot City one night, sounds of gun shots could be heard, along with the voices of screaming coming from inside the warehouse. Inside the building was Spike in his vigilante disguise taking out a bunch of goons who were trying to shoot at him. Spike using his skills thanks to Drakon were dodging the shots before disarming one of the goons of his gun and knocked him away.

“SHOOT THAT MO-FO!” the one leading the operation ordered the others as they kept trying to shoot Spike.

As Spike dodged more gunshots, Drakon flew around observing, “Feeling regret following these guys, Spike?” he joked.

“Actually, I'm glad I did,” Spike answered, “I mean how often does someone get the chance to bust up a weapons smuggling trade off?”

As Spike talked with Drakon while dodging, some of the goons were confused, “Who the hell is he talking to?” one asked the others.

“He's crazy, that's what.” another answered.

Spike deciding to table the discussion with Drakon resumed focusing on the goons, by going back on the offense. He disarmed the rest of the goons of their guns before knocking them to the ground hard. After he took down the one leading the trade off, the guy looked up at Spike groaning.

“Who the fuck are you?”

Spike looked down at him, and answered, “I'm the Dragon Knight.”

Sometime later, Spike watched from a roof as the goons and their illegal weapons were being taken in and confiscated by the police.

“Well, Spike, you've been on a roll here,” Drakon said, while standing at his side, “In the last few days you've busted up weapons exchanges, drug smuggling, and just plain thievery.”

“I know. The more I do here the safer the city feels.” Spike answered.

And it was true, ever since he fought those Purple Nightmare punks and protected that couple Spike started going after other small groups of gangs in the city, before he started going after smugglers of illegal stuff. He already had the police baffled on who was cleaning up the streets leaving the crooks and gang members for them to take away, while he could also tell he was stirring up discord and fear in the other gangs and criminals in the city who now knew there was someone out there coming for them should they make a move of their own.

“Although, Dragon Knight?” Drakon wondered, “This isn't medieval times you know?”

“Knights were regarded as defenders of their kingdom, Drakon,” Spike reminded him, “And Canterlot City is my kingdom.”

“Fair point.” Drakon admitted.

“I'm also planning on leaving a calling card that way at least the cops and even the crooks will know what I am. At least until I come up with a good design.”

“Well, hopefully it'll be a good one, otherwise people will take it as a joke.”

Spike chuckled, until he saw his one bare fist glow and suddenly appearing over it was another gauntlet like the one on his other hand thanks to the dragon band.

“Whoa, two gauntlets now?” Spike looked at them both.

Drakon smiled proudly, “Your armor from the dragon band grows as does your strength. Gaining another gauntlet shows you've grown stronger since you started training in unlocking its power.”

“Awesome.” Spike said amazed. Feeling his work was done Spike headed off for home pleased to know his improving has made him stronger.

The next day at school, Spike was walking through the halls to class while listening in on some of the other students conversations because the topic they were discussing intrigued him.

“So yeah, that vigilante that's been going around struck again last night.” Thunderlane whispered to Flitter and Cloudchaser.

“Really?” Cloudchaser gasped.

“That's amazing!” Flitter beamed.

“And I hear they finally got a name out of who's doing it. Or I think it's a name.” the boy continued.

“What is it?” another girl named Roseluck asked.

“They say he's the Dragon Knight.” Thunderlane answered.

“Dragon Knight?” they asked.

Spike hearing this smirked to himself, until he noticed Twilight and the girls coming by and decided to hide around a corner not wanting to get in on the conversation if they're around.

“Hey, what's going on?” Sunset asked the group gossiping.

“Hey, girls, we were just talking about that vigilante that's been out taking care of crime in the city at night.”Thunderlane explained.

“Oh, yeah, I heard there was somebody out there kicking crime's ass!” Rainbow laughed.

“Did he strike again?” Pinkie asked the group excitedly.

“He sure did.” Flitter confirmed.

“We even learned what he's called.” Cloudchaser added.

“What is it?” Twilight asked.

“He's called the Dragon Knight.” Thunderlane explained.

“Dragon Knight?” Rarity gasped before swooning, “Oh, my. Sounds chivalrous.”

“Careful, Rarity, you're droolin'.” Applejack teased, as Rarity quickly straightened herself out.

“I think it's an awesome title.” Rainbow spoke up.

“So do I.” Pinkie smiled.

“I'm surprised someone is actually going out taking on all those gangs and crooks as of late.” Twilight voiced her concern.

“Sounds scary.” Fluttershy shuddered.

“Hey, if you ask me, it's about time someone's doing something for the city.” Rainbow voiced her opinion.

“Yeah,” Applejack agreed, “Them cops are supposed to be protecting us, and yet they're not doing as much as they should.”

“Hopefully with what this Dragon Knight is doing will inspire them to try harder.” Sunset hoped.

“I hope so,” Fluttershy replied, “It scares me to think what goes on out there late at night.”

“Or even during the daytime.” Flitter said.

Spike listened in on their conversation and nodded to himself, as Drakon spoke, “Looks like you're already getting more supporters.”

“And they seem to like the idea of Dragon Knight.” Spike added.

“Especially Rarity.” the spirit teased about her drooling, making Spike hold in a laugh. Eventually Spike and everyone else headed for their first period classes for another day of learning.

As the day went by it was finally time for the students to take off. As Spike was going out front with some of the others a scream alerted him and so many others who they started screaming as well.

“What's going on?!” Spike asked, until Drakon spoke.

“One good reason, and that's it!” Drakon motioned ahead.

Spike looked ahead of the students in front of him and saw a brown bear on school grounds, “A bear?” he asked in shock, as the students started retreating back into the building, as the creature started walking closer. Spike joined his fellow classmates back inside.

“How'd a bear get here?!” Spike asked his classmates.

“I heard the zoo was supposed to be getting a new bear added to their habitat.” Twilight began.

“Looks like something went wrong when that fella was being transferred.” Applejack suspected, as they watched the bear from inside.

Rainbow looked through the glass of the doors and saw someone was still out there, “Fluttershy!”

“What?!” The girls gasped, as Spike looked out and saw said girl.

“It is Fluttershy!” he confirmed.

Outside the building, Fluttershy saw the bear close to the academy building's door, “Oh, my!” she gasped.

The bear caught a new scent in the air, and looked seeing Fluttershy before growling. From inside the building the students were worried beyond belief.

“Fluttershy, get out of there!” Sunset called.

But it was too late. The bear started charging right towards Fluttershy. With the bear no longer close to the door, Spike on his growing instinct of helping, pushed past his classmates running out, “Spike!” Twilight and the girls cried.

Spike made it out and tried to stop the bear from going after Fluttershy, only for said girl who wasn't moving before suddenly jumped onto the bear's back looking ready to wrestle it. Spike stopped in place when he saw Fluttershy twisted the bear's neck.

“Ooh! That'll hurt.” Drakon groaned.

“Wait, look.” Spike gasped, as the bear fell to the ground with Fluttershy still on top of it and started massaging its back.

“There now. Does that feel better?” she cooed at the predator who growled happily much to Spike's shock, “I can only imagine how much stress you have from dealing with the truck transferring you crashing and you getting out, and wandering around lost and confused. But it's ok. You're safe now. No one's going to hurt you.”

Spike stared blankly, and thought, 'Nobody's gonna hurt him?!'

Fluttershy looked up and saw Spike staring in her direction, “Oh, Spike. Hi.” she said like she wasn't just on the back of a bear giving it a massage.

“Fluttershy, how, what are... What just happened?” he asked in shock.

“Well, Harry here was stressed from getting lost from the truck transferring him to the zoo so I thought I'd give him a massage to calm him down.” she explained nonchalant.

“How did you figure that? And you named him Harry?”

“No. His mother named him that.” she answered with a sheepish smile.

“O-kay.” Spike replied awkwardly, as the rest of the students slowly stepped outside but still kept their distance.

Soon enough, the people handling the zoo transfer arrived at the school with a new truck to transfer Harry the bear to his new home at the zoo. Fluttershy watched as Harry was led up into the back of the truck before entering his comfortable cage.

“Goodbye, Harry! I'll come visit you at the zoo!” Fluttershy called, until the truck drove away.

Principal Celestia who had been talking to the people handling the transfer about what happened spoke up to everyone, “Ok, students, that's enough here! Move onto your club activities or head on home!” she instructed, as the students moved along.

Fluttershy was approached by Spike and the rest of the girls, “Fluttershy, that was awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“Darling, that was incredible!” Rarity commended her.

“I knew you had a way with animals, but ones like that?” Twilight asked in disbelief.

“I'm surprised at that myself.” Spike agreed.

“How'd you know that would calm him?” Pinkie asked.

“I didn't. But sometimes we all have to be shown a little kindness.” Fluttershy smiled.

Spike blushed from her words, as Applejack spoke, “Well, better get a move on. Catch ya later, Spike.” she said patting his shoulder before heading to her club, followed by several of the others. When they were gone it was just Spike and Fluttershy.

“Well, I guess I better get going.” Spike said, as he was about to leave as well.

“Spike, wait,” Fluttershy stopped him, “I was wondering if you'd-well-like to walk with me?” she blushed a bit, “That is, if you wanted to. If not I understand.”

“No, it's ok, Fluttershy. In fact, I'd be delighted too.” Spike said happily.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked with her face lighting up, before feeling embarrassed by her own reaction, “I mean. Great. So shall we?”

“Sure.” Spike agreed, as he walked off with his timid friend.

So Spike and Fluttershy walked through the park close together while exchanging shy smiled at each other every so often. Meanwhile other people in the park noticing the two couldn't help but admire how they looked together.

“Whoa, that guy is so handsome.” a girl told her friend.

“No kidding.” she replied.

A guy spoke to his own friend, “Check out that girl he's with. She's the definition of cute!”

“I know. Looking at her adorableness is too much for my eyes to handle!” he agreed equally excited.

The two students overhearing what they were all saying felt a bit embarrassed, but Spike stomached it and spoke to his friend, “Why don't we go sit down somewhere, Fluttershy?”

“Yes, please.” she agreed.

So they sat down at a nearby bench to relax and not worry about what others were saying about them, even if they were compliments.

“So I see you don't do well with unwanted attention?” Spike inquired.

“Not as much as my friends do,” Fluttershy confessed, “A lot of times if I'm ever in the spotlight I'd try to run and hide from it. I've really been shy for most of my life. And because of that I was often teased about it.”

“Well, I can relate,” Spike admitted, “I was never used to so much attention before in the past. Now that I have it, it's slowly growing on me.”

“Oh, Spike.” Fluttershy said in empathy.

But Spike deciding to steer away from him, decided to change it back to her, “So your friends said you have a way with animals. Is that why you were able to understand that bear was stressed while no one else could?”

“Exactly,” she confirmed, “Because I was so shy back then I found it easier to talk to animals than with people.”

“You must have a lot of pets.” Spike suspected.

“Just one, but a lot of times I'd pet sit for others and they've grown to like me,” she smiled, “Why I even help out at the local animal shelter helping stray pets find a home that's just right for them.”

“That's very admirable of you, Fluttershy,” Spike began, “Just as it feels unsafe for us a lot of times in the city, I can only imagine how much harder it is for stray animals who have no place to call home.”

“I know. That's why whenever I find a stray animal I get it to the animal shelter as soon as possible before it starves to death.”

Spike looked to Fluttershy in awe, “Wow, you truly have a kind heart.”

“Well, it's not limited to just animals,” Fluttershy admitted, “I'm like that way with people as well. From sharing food, to helping children and the elderly.”

“How did you learn to be so kind?” the boy wondered.

“Well, my mom used to tell me to be kind to others, because they may just show kindness back.” She smiled at Spike.

Spike continued to look at Fluttershy as if he was looking at an angel shining brightly before him. Suddenly tears started forming in his eyes before he started sniffling which got Fluttershy's attention.

“Spike? What's wrong? Oh, my goodness did I say something wrong?” she began to panic, “I'm so sorry, the last thing I wanted to do was make you cry!”

“It's not that,” Spike assured through a sniffle, “I just wish we met sooner.”

“Spike?”

“Remember what I said about relating to you about being teased? Well, it was more than that. I assume Twilight informed you of what I used to look like when she first met me?”

“More or less.” she confirmed.

“Well, I was more than just teased because of that. I was mocked, ridiculed, bullied, and so much more. And I had nobody to turn to for support. Especially after my parents passed away.” Spike continued to explain sadly.

Fluttershy recalling what Twilight told her and the others about Spike during her investigation of him realized his life was just as bad as she thought hers was back when she was just shy. She quickly leaned closer and hugged Spike close surprising him.

As Fluttershy sniffled this confused Spike, “Fluttershy?”

“I'm so sorry,” she began, “I wish I knew you much sooner. If I had been your friend earlier I could've helped you through your pain. But I do understand you. I know what it's like to be bullied, of course compared to me you had it the worst. But those days are behind you now, Spike. You go to a new school, and you have friends now. And while I wonder how you turned out like this, I still would've been your friend regardless of what you used to look like.”

“You know, I really believe you on that.” Spike smiled as his tears became happy ones, as he hugged Fluttershy back.

Afterward, Spike walked Fluttershy back to her place. As they reached her home, the girl spoke, “Thanks for walking me home, Spike.”

“Anytime.” he replied.

“So I guess I'll see you tomorrow?” Fluttershy asked.

“Obviously.” Spike reminded Fluttershy who blushed sheepishly.

As Spike got ready to leave, Fluttershy took his hand, “A moment, Spike.”

“Huh?” Spike asked as he looked back to Fluttershy, and suddenly felt her kiss his cheek.

This surprised Spike while Fluttershy's face turned red in embarrassment, but still kept herself together, “Thanks for being my friend too.” she hurried inside her house unable to keep her face straight any longer.

Spike had watched Fluttershy head inside her home while feeling his cheek. He smiled over it and started heading home.

As Drakon flew at Spike's side, he spoke up, “For such a shy girl that was quite bold of her.”

“Yeah,” Spike agreed, as he continued to smile, “You know, when Fluttershy hugged me I felt this incredible warmth from her. I haven't felt such a warm hug since my mom. I'm glad she's my friend, Drakon. Just as I'm glad the rest of the girls are and everyone else too.”

Drakon nodded in agreement, “You've experienced kindness you thought was out of your reach, and yet it came to you in the end.” And with that Spike continued on for home to get ready for another nightly patrol.

Author's Note

Have a Happy New Year everyone!

Into the Camps Woods

The morning sun rose over Camp Everfree, as the campers were still asleep in their cabins, even Pee-Wee who made himself a makeshift nest on one of the cabins roofs was asleep peacefully. When suddenly the intercoms played a bugle tune waking everyone up. With some like Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Sweetie Belle, Spike, Thorax, and Button waking up with a jerk or spazzing around while lucky they didn't fall out of bed, especially those in a top bunk.

(Bugle Wake up Call)

“Rise and Shine, campers!” Gloriosa's voice echoed through the intercoms, “Hope you all had a good night sleep. But now it's time to greet the new day! Breakfast will be served shortly in the mess hall, so let's get up and get going!”

So all the campers got out of bed, washed up, and changed before heading to the mess hall. The campers and adults grabbed trays and started getting their morning breakfast composed of flapjacks with maple syrup and fresh fruits.

Spike and the girls sat at a table and started eating, “Mm, delicious!” Pinkie beamed.

“I hear ya, sugarcube.” Applejack agreed, as Apple Bloom spoke.

“Just like ma makes 'em.”

“This is certainly the best way to start the day.” Rarity said taking a bite of a flapjack.

“I checked the schedule, and for this morning we're all gonna start the day with a little nature hike.” Twilight explained.

“That's wonderful!” Fluttershy smiled, “Some fresh air, and a chance to see so many woodland animals.”

“And should we run into any bears you'll be there to tame it like you did before.” Drakon nudged Fluttershy who blushed.

“I just wanna get in on some of the more physical activities.” Rainbow sighed in boredom.

“So do I.” Scootaloo agreed.

“Don't worry, we'll have plenty of time for that.” Applejack assured them.

“Come on, everyone. Eat up.” Sunset told them.

“Yeah. It's gonna be a fun day today.” Spike agreed, as they enjoyed breakfast.

After breakfast, everyone got their bags ready and followed Gloriosa, Timber, and the faculty chaperones on the hiking track leading through the woods.

“Remember to stay on the trail.” Timber told the group.

“And speak up if you spot any interesting plant or wildlife.” Gloriosa added.

Everyone nodded, as they kept following the trail while taking in the beauty of nature around them. Fluttershy was particularly happy pointing out several types of birds that were in the trees, squirrels climbing up the tree trunks, some wild rabbits going into their burrows, and some deer in the distance. Spike caught glimpses of Pee-Wee flying around obviously on the hunt for something to eat, and made sure to not draw too much attention to himself.

As Spike continued to follow the group the sound of a giggle caused him to stop. He looked around seeing the other campers were more focused on following the trail and moving past him knowing none of them could've giggled. When Spike heard the giggle again he whipped around looking in all the directions of the woods past the trees, the bushes, and everything trying to see if there was someone out there, or perhaps someone watching him from the trees. He looked up into the trees but couldn't see if there was anybody in them, and if there was Pee-Wee would've alerted him.

“What's the matter?” Drakon asked, as he and Spike were falling behind the group.

“Thought I heard something.” Spike answered.

Drakon looked around before squinting, “You may be onto something.”

“You hear something too?”

“I sense something. But it's not malevolent.”

Spike concentrated, and felt his spirit guide was right, “What do you think it is?”

Before Drakon could answer, Timber called out, “Hey, Spike!” Spike looked back seeing the group further up ahead, “Don't trail too far behind or we might lose you!”

“Coming!” Spike called, as he hurried to catch up with the others as Drakon followed.

When Spike caught up to everyone, Twilight whispered, “What was going on back there?”

“Tell you later.” Spike whispered back, as they continued on with the hike.

As they walked along the hiding trail from behind a tree a figure had been watching Spike and the group, particularly Spike.

After their hike, everyone was back at camp with the campers enjoying the various camp activities. Spike was currently walking around wondering what he should do, before Rainbow ran over, “Spike, there you are!”

“Hi, Rainbow.”

“You're just the guy I was looking for.” she began.

“I am? For what?”

“Come with me!” Rainbow took his hand and dragged him along as he tried to keep up.

Rainbow had brought Spike to the rock climbing wall, where Celestia was supervising the students, as some were climbing while being supported by their spotters on the ground.

“Rock climbing is all about perseverance and trust,” The principal began, “Rarity, you can trust that Applejack will spot you." she instructed Rarity who was strapped into the harness while Applejack was holding the end of the line.

“Of course.” Rarity confirmed, as Applejack smiled.

“Just like I know I can trust Spike to spot me.” Rainbow nudged Spike.

“Right.” Spike nodded.

And so Rainbow and Rarity started climbing up the wall as Applejack and Spike spotted them. Rainbow was climbing up faster, while Rarity was taking it one step at a time.

“Jeez, Rarity, by the time you get up here camp will be over.” Rainbow called down to her.

“Some of us like to take it slow and steady, darling.” Rarity replied, as she went at her own pace.

Rainbow eventually made it to the top, as Spike called up to her, “Well done, Rainbow Dash!”

“Nothing to it!” Rainbow called down.

“You're almost there, Rarity!” Applejack called to her, as the fashionable girl finally reached the top.

“Happy New Year!” Rainbow teased Rarity.

“Har-har.” Rarity laughed sarcastically.

“Ok, girls. Spike and Applejack will bring you both down!” Celestia called up.

Spike and Applejack nodded to each other and pulled on the pulley's to bring both girls down from a top the wall back to the ground safely.

“Well, that was fun.” Rarity said calmly.

“It was awesome!” Rainbow cheered, before getting out of the harness, “Come on, Spike! Your turn!”

“Ok.” Spike replied, as he slipped the harness on as Applejack took the harness Rarity was wearing and slipped it on as well.

“Remember you two. It's all about trust.” Celestia instructed them.

“Yes, Principal Celestia.” the two replied, as Rainbow and Rarity each spotted them.

Applejack and Spike took their positions and started climbing up the wall. Though they were not in a race, they were still trying to move as fast as they can go.

“Looking good, Spike!” Rainbow called to him, “You too, A.J!”

“This is sure some workout, eh, Spike?” Applejack asked, as they climbed side by side.

“Yeah. Really building up my arm muscles.”

Drakon floated by, “Yeah. Build those muscles up and you'll be ready to climb real mountains.”

“Don't think I'm gonna be doing that any time soon.” Spike replied, as he kept on climbing with Applejack following.

Soon the two reached the top, and stood side by side, “Nice climbing, Spike.” Applejack offered him her hand.

“Thanks, you too.” Spike agreed, as they shook on it. The both of them were brought back down and passed off the harnesses to other campers who were waiting their turn.

As Spike continued to wander around camp wondering what activity he should try next, he overheard Gloriosa and Timber, “What do you mean our chef has to leave?!” Gloriosa asked in shock.

Spike hearing that curiously followed the sounds of the sibling camp counselors before speaking to them, “Excuse me, but is something wrong?”

“Oh, Spike.” Gloriosa gasped.

“It's nothing you need to be concerned about.” Timber assured him.

“Please, I want to know what's wrong.” Spike insisted.

The two seeing Spike's insistence decided to let him in, “Well, our chef was called away because his wife suddenly gone into labor, and now we don't have anyone to cook for dinner tonight.” Gloriosa explained.

“We'll have to heat up leftovers.” Timber sighed.

Spike seeing how dismal the two looked knew they wanted to make sure the campers had the best experience yet. And the hero inside Spike took over as he spoke, “If you want, I can help cook dinner tonight.”

“You?” they asked.

“Yeah. I'm a good cook.”

“Spike, we couldn't ask you to do that. Gloriosa replied.

“You're a camper. You should be enjoying yourself.” Timber reminded him.

“I insist. If there's a chance I can help make my fellow campers happy here at camp then I wanna do it. Please, let me help.”

Gloriosa blushed at Spike's pleading face, before answering, “Well, if you really want to. I guess we can allow it.”

“We can?” Timber asked, before Gloriosa shot him a look, “I mean, sure. We can!”

“But we hope you'll be all right cooking for a group as big as this.” Gloriosa said.

“I'll be fine.” Spike assured her.

Spike continued to relax at camp partaking in other activities before it started getting late. So he hurried to the mess hall's kitchen, where Gloriosa and Timber showed him the tools and ingredients he would be using and soon he got right to work. Soon enough he finished the feast with Timber and Gloriosa looking upon he spread looking shocked.

“You did all this?” Timber asked flabbergasted.

“I sure did.” he confirmed.

“Incredible. It looks and smells so good.” Gloriosa looked captivated.

“Thanks. I hope you and the campers will enjoy it.” Spike smiled, as the campers were heading for the mess hall.

Everyone got a plate and started sitting down at the tables with Spike sitting with the girls, “Wow, this looks extra yummy.” Pinkie looked at the food.

“But it looks familiar.” Twilight squinted, before all eyes fell on Spike who smiled sheepishly.

“Spike?” Fluttershy asked.

“I helped out in the kitchen. Gloriosa and Timber said their chef punched out to see his wife who was in labor.”

“How thoughtful of you.” Rarity smiled.

Approaching them was Celestia and Luna with the oldest of the two carrying an empty beer bottle, and spoke, “Alcohol sure feels different when having it out surrounded by nature,” Celestia sighed heavenly, before spotting the delicious food, and looked surprised, “What's all this?”

“I must say this spread looks even better than last nights.” Luna admitted.

“And there's a very good reason for that, ladies,” Gloriosa explained, before addressing everyone, “I would like you all to give a big thank you to Mr. Spike Obsidian who generously decided to cook dinner for all of you while our chef took an unexpected leave.”

This got the campers surprised and curious about Spike cooking for them, but regardless they all started to dig in. And like when Twilight and her friends first tasted Spike's food for the first time, one bite and the campers, and the two counselor sibs announced.

“SO YUMMY!!!”

Spike looked around surprised, as his fellow campers started chowing down, with many going up for seconds or even thirds since there was still so much.

“Well, Spike, now everyone knows how great a cook you are.” Sweetie Belle noted.

“Yeah. Looks like it.” Spike agreed.

“I sure did miss having your cooking, Spike.” Rainbow said, as she ate.

“I'm surprised you took the time to do all this.” Sunset told Spike.

“Yeah. Especially since we're all supposed to be here having fun.” Twilight reminded him.

“I know. But I just couldn't resist helping. It's who I am.”

“And that's one of the things we love about ya, Spike.” Applejack smiled, as the rest of the girls nodded.

“Thanks, girls.” Spike replied, as they enjoyed dinner.

When everyone was finishing up and returning their trays they started heading back to their cabins for the night, but not before giving Spike compliments and thanking him for dinner.

“Goodnight, Spike. Dinner was excellent.” Octavia thanked him before leaving the mess hall.

“We'll see you back at the cabin, Spike!” Thorax called to Spike.

“Thanks for the food!” Button added, before the two left.

Spike smiled, as Timber spoke, “Thanks again, Spike. And don't worry about dishes. Gloriosa and I got it covered.”

“Thank you.” Spike said, as Timber and his sister left.

As Spike and the girls were ready to head out, a tipsy laugh was heard, as they saw Celestia and Luna approach with Celestia sitting beside Spike getting in between him and Twilight, much to the girls annoyance.

“Oh, it was such a great meal, Mr. Obsidian,” Celestia began while sounding smashed, “I wish I could wake up every day to this....or come home every night to a meal such as yours.”

“I'm glad it's to your liking, Ms. Celestia.” he answered.

“Mm. Marry me.” Celestia declared nonchalant.

“Huh?” Spike did a double take.

“WHAT?!” the girls asked in shock, as was Luna who couldn't believe what her sister just asked of Spike.

Celestia leaned closer to Spike continuing, “Please, Spike Obsidian. I need you and want you. All the men I know are just boot lickers at worst and some won't even dare come close to me because they think I'm unapproachable. I'm lonely so please..."

Luna pulled Celestia back, “Celestia, have you taken leave of your senses!?”

“Oh, hush up. You have the hots for him, too.” Celestia accused.

“No I don't!”

Celestia grinned and giggled before reciting, “'I dream about him ripping my clothes-'"

Luna was blushing madly, “HAVE YOU BEEN READING MY DIARY!?” she quickly covered her mouth realizing she let it slip.

“Huh?!” the girls asked still shocked, as Drakon cackled from this.

Spike tried to ease this tension, “Uh, Principal Celestia, I think you might be a tad-” but Spike didn't have chance to finish, as he was suddenly pulled right into Celestia's boobs, as the woman hugged him while laughing drunkenly.

“Marry me, Spike! You will always wake up to these!” She declared still tipsy.

“Oh, God!” Spike muffled as his face was buried into Celestia's mountain peaks, while cutting off his air supply.

Drakon just cackled away, “Oh, yes! Spike, at least consider it! Come on, get a feel!”

“Principal Celestia!” Twilight protested, as she helped Luna pry Celestia away from Spike.

It was a struggle, but they finally separated Spike and Celestia with the boy gasping for air, “Come along, sister. It's time for bed.” Luna ordered.

“Can't Spike sleep with me as my hug pillow?” Celestia pleaded.

“Come along!” Luna ordered, as she helped her sister along, while blushing at Spike whom he and the girls present now know her deep secret before leaving.

“Spike, are you ok?” Fluttershy asked concerned.

“I was not expecting that.” he answered still shocked.

“You know she was drunk, right?” Sunset crossed her arms.

“Of course I did.”

“Good. As long as we're clear on that.” Twilight replied, crossing her arms while bearing a miffed expression.

'Oh great she's pissed now.' Spike thought in concern.

'Not for the reason you think, Spike.' Drakon thought back to him in assurance.

Later that night at the boys cabin, Spike slept peacefully in the top bunk before hearing the giggling sound again like he heard during their nature hike.

“There it is.” Spike said softly to himself before looking around seeing none of the other boys seemed to hear it because they were all fast asleep.

Curiously, he climbed down from the top bunk and grabbed his camper clothes. After changing, he quietly slipped out of the cabin, and snuck around the campground with Drakon following.

“You're really gonna investigate?” Drakon asked.

“Outside you I was the only one to hear it. Which means we're dealing with something not natural.”

“Well, yeah, but remember we both sensed it wasn't malevolent.”

“I know. But still, I need to find out what it was or it'll drive me crazy.” Spike assured, as he got closer to the border between the camp and the woods.

Drakon's head perked up, and spoke, “Spike, I believe we're not alone here.”

“What?” Spike asked, before looking back and saw Twilight and the others startling him, “Girls? What're you doing here?”

“We should be asking you that.” Twilight replied.

“What're you doin' out so late?” Applejack inquired.

“I'm on the trail of something.” he explained.

“Trail of what?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I don't know yet. But there's something out there in the woods that only Drakon and I can sense. We felt it during our nature hike. And I wanna know what it is.”

“Something's out there?” Fluttershy trembled.

“Relax, whatever it is, it's not malicious.” Drakon assured her.

“Well, that's a relief.” Sunset said.

“But if I don't act quick I could lose it's trail,” Spike answered, as Pee-Wee flew in, “You sense it too, huh?” Pee-Wee squawked in response.

As Spike was about to venture into the woods with Pee-Wee, Twilight spoke, “Hold on, Spike. We can't let you go in there alone.”

“Yeah. We're coming with you.” Rainbow said standing tall with the others looking ready.

“What?”

“Well, we're not letting you go it alone.” Scootaloo said.

“Especially this late at night.” Rarity added.

“Even if you do go out late at night on a daily basis, you're not familiar with this area.” Pinkie put in.

Drakon spoke to him, “Better let them join, Spike. Or you'll never get anywhere.”

Spike sighed, “Alright, you girls can come. But we need to stay together and keep quiet.” Pinkie zipped her lip in response, as Spike led them into the woods.

The girls followed Spike as he walked into the woods following his own senses on what he was feeling. As they walked off the hiking trail and into the woods they stayed close while hearing the sounds of critters in the night. This got Fluttershy scared, as Rarity and Sunset walked closer to her keeping her calm.

“Any idea what we're supposed to be looking for?” Rainbow whispered to Twilight.

“No clue. But Spike and Drakon will know when they find it.” she replied.

Spike was up front keeping an eye out with Drakon until they heard the same giggle and stopped, “Spike?” Rarity asked.

“I hear it.”

“What specifically?” Rainbow asked.

“Giggling.”

“Giggling?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah, and it's coming from...” he spotted a glow in the distance, as he and Drakon spoke together, “Over there!” they hurried with the girls following behind.

They ran through the woods following the bright glow before stopping to see little balls of light floating around.

“Pretty.” Pinkie marveled.

“Indeed so.” Rarity agreed.

“So you tracked me?” came a girls voice surprising them.

“Who's there?” Spike asked, as they looked around.

They saw stepping out from behind a tree was a voluptuous woman with dark skin and green hair that looked leafy with a single flower in it. She wore only a dark brown dress that went to her knees. The smile on her face left Spike speechless while the girls were awed by her beauty.

“Who're you?” Spike asked.

“My name's Willow.” she answered.

“And what are you?” Apple Bloom asked.

“She's a dryad.” Drakon answered.

“Correct, dragon spirit.” Willow confirmed.

“Wait. You can see Drakon?” Spike asked confused.

“Of course. Spirits are in tuned with all of the universe and nature itself. And therefore I am capable of sensing him.” Willow explained.

“Amazing. A real dryad from myth.” Twilight gasped.

Willow nodded, “And who may I ask are all of you?”

“I'm Spike Obsidian. This is Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Rainbow Dash, Scootaloo, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy.”

The girls smiled and greeted with nods or waves, as Pee-Wee squawked, “And this is Pee-Wee.”

“Ah, a phoenix. How majestic.” Willow marveled.

“You don't minds a phoenix considering they're birds of fire, and you're a dryad.?” Spike wondered.

“He is still a bird, and all birds have a place in nature.” Willow pat Pee-Wee's head, as the bird made sure not to generate any flames.

“So, Willow, what're you doing out here?” Rainbow asked.

“This is my home. I've lived here for hundreds of years.”

“Wow, that's a long time.” Pinkie said shocked.

“But it makes sense.” Twilight replied.

“I was here even before Camp Everfree was built, and when it was I was glad to see how respectful these people were to these woods,” Willow explained, while pacing, “My best days would be watching campers go on nature hikes and how happy they look to bask in the wonders of nature. The same way you guys felt when you were on your hike.”

“So it was you I had been sensing?” Spike inquired.

“Sure was. Surprised me when you did sense me. But seeing your dragon spirit I now know why.”

“Well, we can assure you, Willow. We're not here to cause harm to your woods.” Twilight explained.

“Yeah. We ain't anything like those land developer varmints who wanna destroy lands just to build condos and what not.” Applejack added.

“I believe you. I sense you all have such kinds hearts. Especially you, Spike Obsidian.” Willow looked to Spike who blushed.

“Really?”

“Oh, yes.” Willow smiled, as she leaned closer only to stop before a look of worry grew on her face.

“Willow?” Sunset asked, as the dryad shushed her while looking around suspiciously.

“Something's wrong. The woods are far too still.”

Drakon and Spike focused and the spirit spoke, “She's right. Something's not right.” this started scaring the girls.

“Something''s close,” Spike added, “It's gonna kill!” Spike, Drakon, and Willow took off into the woods.

“Spike!” The girls cried, as they ran after the three.

Willow ran ahead of Spike and Drakon before coming a halt and gasped, “Willow, what is-” Spike let out a gasp at what Willow saw.

The girls arrived on scene, “What's going on?” Rainbow asked, before the girls looked down and horror grew on their faces.

They saw lying on the ground was a dead stag looking completely withered and drained. This of course left Fluttershy in the worse shock.

“No!” she gasped.

“What did this?” Rarity asked in shock.

“Not a wild animal I'll tell you that.” Twilight answered.

“No. This was the work of something worse,” Willow said before looking around, “But whatever did it seems to be gone.”

“I can't sense a trail or anything.” Spike said looking around.

“What if it comes back?” Fluttershy trembled, as the CMC huddled close to her equally scared.

“Whatever it is I'll deal with it.” Spike answered.

“Spike, are you crazy?” Rainbow asked.

“Whatever did that is not of this world.” Pinkie motioned to the state of the deer.

“Exactly. Which makes me better suited to handle it.”

“But you came on this trip to relax and not worry about needing to be the Dragon Knight.” Scootaloo reminded him.

“Some things just can't be avoided no matter what,” he replied, before turning to Willow, “Whatever did this is probably going to come back again. At nighttime I'll bet.”

“Indeed.” Willow agreed.

“And when it happens. I'll be there. So don't be afraid.” Spike told her.

“Thank you, Spike. These woods mean everything to me, and all that live here. I'd hate to have something dangerous lurking about.”

“Until then, you stay safe.”

“Uh, guys, does anybody even know how we're going to get out of these woods since we wandered off the trail?” Rainbow asked.

This revelation got everyone nervous, before Willow spoke up, “Not to worry, this will show you the way back.” she leaned down and touched one of the flowers that started to glow and soon more flowers started to glow creating a trail leading them through the woods.

“Thank you, Willow.” Twilight told her.

“It's my pleasure. Now you better hurry.” she instructed.

“Bye now. And thanks again.” Spike said, as he, the girls, Drakon, and Pee-Wee followed the trail.

Willow smiled before sighing and looked down at the corpse of the deer putting her hand to it in sorrow. How could anyone kill such a beautiful creature?

Later the group got out of the woods and were back at camp, “We made it.” Rarity said relieved.

“Come on, we better get back to our cabins.” Applejack suggested.

They nodded as the girls headed to theirs, and Spike to his. As Spike walked Drakon followed, “You saw the state of that deer, Spike.”

“Yeah. Completely drained and withered.” Spike confirmed.

“Which only means one thing.” the spirit continued, as Spike nodded.

“We got a vampire in these woods.” Spike looked back at the woods suspiciously before slipping back into the boys cabin to sleep it off knowing he'd return to the woods again real soon.

The Belle of Karaoke

As school was letting out, Spike was walking the hall on his way to his locker before passing by the theater room and heard a melodious voice coming from inside.

“Whoa. Someone's sure got a set of pipes.” Spike told Drakon.

“Indeed. What say we check it out?” the spirit suggested.

“Sure.” Spike answered feeling curious before entering.

They entered the theater room to see a few other students seated while looking up at the stage where Spike saw who else but Sweetie Belle singing into a mic.

(Cut to the Feeling)

“Sweetie Belle?” Spike asked shocked.

“Wow, that's using your voice.” Drakon said equally surprised.

As Sweetie Belle sang, Spike and Drakon watched and listened to how beautiful her voice was, until Button walked over to his friend.

“Yeah, Sweetie Belle's got one amazing voice, Spike.”

“No kidding. Though is she in performing arts or something?” he asked.

“No. She just comes by here when it's not in use to sing for herself. And several students do drop in to listen to her sing.”

“Wow.” Spike replied.

When Sweetie Belle finished, the students who were watching her applauded, as she spoke to the mic, “Thank you. Thank you. You're too kind.”

When the students started clearing, Spike stuck around and went to his girl, “Sweetie Belle, that was amazing.”

Sweetie Belle blushed, “Really? I mean I saw you were watching, but I wasn't expecting it.”

“Good thing we dropped by.” Drakon chuckled.

“Have you always loved singing?” Spike inquired.

“Yeah, especially after I got out of my squeaky voice phase I started singing better. Even Rarity enjoys listening to me sing from time to time.”

“Well, yeah I thought you sounded great.”

“Thanks, Spike. Listen, you busy right now?” Sweetie Belle wondered.

“Not really. Did you wanna do something?”

“Yeah. At least if you have the time.”

“Of course.” he confirmed.

“Great.” Sweetie Belle smiled happily.

“Well, you know the saying three's a crowd.” Drakon said before going into the dragon bang.

So Sweetie Belle grabbed her bag and headed to the theater's dressing room to change into casual clothes, while Spike himself took the time to change in another dressing room. Once both teens were in regular clothes they headed off.

Out in the city, Spike and Sweetie Belle were sitting on a bench enjoying some ice cream they got from a nearby vendor. Sweetie Belle looked at Spike before holding her ice cream out to him, “Here, Spike.”

Spike blushed seeing what Sweetie Belle was offering, but chose not to be rude, “Thanks,” he took a lick of hers, before holding his out, “Have some of mine.”

“Thank you.” she replied taking of lick of his ice cream.

As the two shared ice cream other teenagers passing by watched the two with many feeling envious of either of them, and some even finding them an adorable couple.

“So, Sweetie Belle, do you have any plans on where to take your singing talent?” Spike asked.

“Well, pop star is on the table, or I could do childrens entertainment. After all kids love my voice almost as much as our classmates do.”

“That's good to know. It'd be a shame to keep that talent of yours hidden.”

Sweetie Belle blushed, “Yeah, you're probably right. In the meantime I'm doing good just being part of the Canterlot Movie Club.”

Spike nodded, “Yeah, no need to worry about your future just yet. These are meant to be the best years of our lives where we enjoy ourselves.”

Soon the two finished their ice cream, as Sweetie Belle got an idea, “Well, Spike, if you wanna listen to me sing some more I know someplace we can go.” she offered.

Spike looked to Sweetie Belle, “Where do you have in mind?”

Sweetie Belle smiled, as she got up and took Spike's hand, “Follow me.” she brought Spike up and dragged him along.

Soon Sweetie Belle had brought him to a karaoke booth where the two were sitting and looking over song selections.

“Not bad, Sweetie Belle.” Spike admitted.

“I come here a lot, and with the rest of the girls as well,” she explained, “Really helps me improve my vocals.”

“I can imagine. And I appreciate you bringing me here.” Spike said gratefully.

“Well, I can tell you've never done karaoke before. So this is the perfect opportunity.”

“Yeah. And I do like trying new things.”

“Well, I'll go first just so you have more time to pick a song, and so you can hear my voice.” Sweetie Belle winked, before selecting a song. The music started playing, and Sweetie Belle sang the words appearing on screen.

(Cruel Summer)

Spike listened to Sweetie Belle sing and blushed, as he enjoyed the soothing and lovely sound of her voice.

'Wow. Sweetie Belle sounds so lovely. She makes me feel like all my troubles are just disappearing.' he thought.

When Sweetie Belle finished her son she did a bow as Spike applauded, “Well done, Sweetie Belle.”

“Thanks, Spike. So have you picked one yet?”

“Actually, I got one in mind.” he answered.

“So let's hear it.” Sweetie Belle said, as she took a seat.

Spike selected his song, before taking the mic, and began singing the words on screen.

(Impossible Dream)

As Spike sang, Sweetie Belle smiled and even shed a tear at how heartfelt it sounded, especially with Spike singing. She could tell this definitely was something he could relate to.

'Spike sounds so beautiful.' she thought, 'Wait till the rest of the girls get a chance to listen to him. They'll be in for a treat.'

When Spike finished, Sweetie Belle applauded, “That was wonderful, Spike.”

“You think so?” he asked hopefully.

“Definitely. I think there's a bit of a singer in you too.”

“Well, I don't know about that.” he replied modestly.

“Hey, we should do a duet together.” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“A duet? Us?” Spike asked taken aback.

“Why not? The two of us could make beautiful music together,” she thought to herself, 'And other kinds of music later.'

“Well, if it'll help improve on my singing and help yours. Ok.” Spike agreed.

The two looked through duet songs together before deciding on one they could do. As the music played they each sang specific verses while singing into the mic.

(Rewrite the Stars)

The two sang passionately while looking into each others eyes between verses and smiled. When the song ended the two teens continued to look at each other before kissing.

“This was really fun, Sweetie Belle.” Spike confessed.

“I knew you'd like it.” Sweetie Belle replied.

“So, would you like to come back to my place?” he offered.

Sweetie Belle blushed but was glad, “I'd love that.”

As it got dark, they headed to Spike's place. Upon entering the house Peewee flew from his perch and landed closer to them.

“Hi, Peewee, you've been good?” Spike asked, as Peewee squawked in response.

“Hi, Peewee, good to see you.” Sweetie Belle said petting the phoenix's head, as he enjoyed it.

“I'll feed Peewee, and then whip us up something. Until then make yourself comfortable.”

“Thanks, Spike.” Sweetie Belle said, as she sat down on the sofa as Spike got to work.

After feeding Peewee, Spike started making dinner for him and Sweetie Belle. As the girl waited she could smell Spike's cooking and it was making her salivate.

'Oh, that smells so delicious.' she thought to herself.

Soon Spike came out carrying two plates of spaghetti topped in marinara sauce. After setting them onto the coffee table he went back to the kitchen and came back with a basket of freshly heated garlic bread.

“Wow, you did all this, Spike?” Sweetie Belle asked surprised.

“Naturally.” he answered.

“I know I shouldn't be surprised, but you still never cease to amaze me.” she said with a blush.

“Well, come on. Dig in.” Spike beckoned her.

Sweetie Belle nodded, as she started eating with Spike with her face lighting up, “So good!”

Both of them enjoyed their spaghetti while also each taking a piece of garlic bread. As they enjoyed dinner, Spike spoke up, “So I can assume you have an alibi to tell your parents while staying over here?”

“They think I'm sleeping over with Apple Bloom.” she explained.

“I can imagine how troubling it's been for you and the rest of the girls to find covers to tell your parents and such where'd you be not wanting them to know about this.”

“Tell me about it. And the other girls had to time it right making sure their folks and such weren't at home when you got with them.”

“It's kinda exciting though,” Spike admitted, “Sneaking around your families doing intimate things like this.”

“Yeah. I feel so naughty.” Sweetie Belle chuckled and blushed.

“But I'm glad I've gotten to do this with Twilight and the others, and now I have the chance to do it with you, Sweetie Belle.”

“I'm glad to. I can't let my sister have all the fun.” The two laughed and continued to enjoy dinner.

After they ate, the two did the dishes together, before heading for Spike's room. Sweetie Belle looked around and gave Spike a smug look.

“So this is where you did it with Applejack, huh?”

“Yeah.” he admitted.

“Which makes me the second one to do it with you in your room.”

“Right.”

“That works for me.” Sweetie Belle said, before moving closer to Spike and they kissed.

As they kissed, Sweetie Belle took Spike's hand and moved them towards her breast making him grope her. The girl moaned, as Spike felt her up, before they parted and looked at each other.

“How are they?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Perfect.” he answered.

“Really? Even if they're not bigger than Rarity's?”

Spike smiled, “Apple Bloom thought the same way about herself. Feeling inferior compared to Applejack's body. But I'll tell you the same thing I told her about it. Don't compare yourself to your older sister. You are who you are. And I love that about you.”

Sweetie Belle blushed, “Spike.”

“Plus you got plenty going for you too,” Spike continued to woo her, “You have a lovely voice. A face as porcelain as a dolls And a good body to go with it all.”

“Spike, when you say such things it makes me want you even more.” she said on the verge of crying happily.

“Come on, let's really make this a night to remember.” Spike said.

And with that the two dropped on Spike's bed, and took each others clothes off between their make out. Outside the bedroom, Peewee was hearing the sounds of moaning and bed shaking before looking annoyed as he was trying to sleep. He then pulled out a pair of headphones and put them on allowing him to sleep without listening to what was going on in his masters bedroom.

The next day at school, Sweetie Belle was discussing what happened with her and Spike in the theater room that was vacant.

“Oh, dinner and sex at Spike's place was the perfect end to the day.” Sweetie Belle swooned.

“No denying that.” Applejack agreed.

“And he was really good at singing?” Twilight inquired.

“Yeah. He's got quite the voice.”

“Maybe we should look into letting him sing in our band from time to time.” Rainbow suggested.

“Well, I'm proud of you, Sweetie Belle,” Rarity said, hugging her sister close, “Like Applejack and Apple Bloom now we sisters have had our chance with Spike.”

“I know. I can't wait for the next time.” Sweetie Belle said, as Rarity replied.

“As do I.”

“Well, another time will come until we've all had our chances.” Sunset added. The girls nodded knowing they would all have lost their V-cards to Spike soon enough.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
~~Rarity~~
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
Scootaloo
~~Applejack~~
Fluttershy
~~Sweetie Belle~~
Rainbow Dash
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

Scoot's Awesome Aunts

At the academy during Phys Ed. Inside the gymnasium, Spike was running laps with the rest of his classmates. As he ran, Drakon floated at his side, “You could easily blow them all away, but then again you'd probably draw too much attention to yourself and some could possibly connect you to being Dragon Knight.”

Spike gave a subtle nod confirming the spirits words, before he kept on running. Once they were finished they were sitting down catching their breath.

“Man that was some run, huh, Spike?” Button asked.

“It sure was.” he agreed.

“Though I do wish we could do our jogging outside like before.” Button said, “I mean I enjoyed the fresh air.”

“It can't be helped, Button,” Scootaloo said taking a seat by Spike, “It's too cold to be having class outside during this season.”

“She's right.” Spike nodded.

Thorax sat down, “Yeah, and come winter it'll be even colder out.”

“Ok, you guys got me.” Button gave in.

Soon they hit the showers, and afterward they got changed and were heading for their next classes. As Spike walked through the hall, Scootaloo caught up with him.

“Hey, Spike.”

“Hi, Scootaloo. What's up?”

“I was thinking if you're not busy we could go over to my aunts place after school to get some school work done?”

“Your aunts place? Why not your place?” Spike wondered.

“Well, my parents at home and they're going to be going over the newest animals they're bringing in on the show. By keeping them at our place overnight.” Scootaloo explained.

“I see.” he replied.

“Plus my aunts have been dying to meet you, after my parents mentioned you to them.” she added.

“They have?” Spike asked.

“Yeah. But don't worry my aunts are super nice.”

“Well, if you want, Scootaloo. Sure.”

“Great!” Scootaloo said in joy, “Meet you out front after school.” she went on ahead to her next class.

Drakon whispered to Spike, “So you'll be meeting more of one of your girlfriends family. You're really becoming popular now.”

Spike rolled his eyes and thought to himself, 'Scootaloo's aunts. Guess they're sisters who live together.'

After school, Spike and Scootaloo each got changed into casual clothes before meeting up outside and started walking off together.

They reached the neighborhood where Scootaloo's aunts lived on, before stopping in front of a house, “Well this is my aunts place.” she told Spike.

“Not bad.” Spike admitted.

“Come on.” Scootaloo dragged him over before taking out a key and unlocked the door letting herself and Spike inside.

Once in, Scootaloo called out, “Aunties, I'm here!”

Spike and Drakon watched seeing two women arrive from the living room. The first of them had a plus-size figure with all the right curves and her hair was a mix of brilliant scarlet and light tangelo, and her rack was voluptuous like all the moms of Spike's girls. The second of the two had a sleeker form but her figure was still attractive. Her hair was a mix of moderate arctic blue and light cyan, and her bust though smaller than the first aunt was still an impressive size.

“Scootaloo!” the first of her aunts greeted warmly.

“Good to see ya, slugger.” the second aunt greeted her, before the two hugged their niece.

“Good to see you too Aunt Holiday and Lofty.” she greeted back.

Spike watched with Drakon, as the spirit spoke to him, “Wow, Scootaloo's aunts don't look to shabby, huh?” Spike didn't even bother to give him any kind of reaction while her aunts were there. And yet he couldn't deny they looked very gorgeous.

When Scootaloo and her aunts broke their hug, she motioned to Spike, “Spike, these are my aunts Holiday and Lofty. Aunties, this is my boyfriend; Spike Obsidian.”

Spike walked up to them and greeted the two, “It's very nice to meet you both.” He looked seeing both aunts had a faint blush on their faces, before they smiled.

“So you're the Spike Scootaloo's been talking about for months now.” Holiday began happily.

“And we finally get to meetcha,” Lofty added, “You weren't kidding, Scoots. He's a looker all right.”

Spike chuckled sheepishly, before speaking, “So you're Scootaloo's aunts. How're you related through that?”

“Her father Snap Shutter is my little brother.” Holiday explained.

Spike nodded and turned to Lofty, “And you?”

“That's easy,” she answered, before putting an arm around Holiday, “Holly here's my gal.”

Spike and Drakon blinked, before they looked to Scootaloo who nodded, “Oh, so they're lovers.” Drakon told Spike, while sounding intrigued.

'I was sure off about them.' Spike thought.

Scootaloo spoke to her aunts, “Spike and I are going upstairs to do our homework.”

“Well, ok.” Holiday answered.

“Just make sure that's all your doing up there.” Lofty joked making the teens blush.

“Lofty.” Holiday playfully punched her shoulder.

“Come on, Spike.” Scootaloo dragged Spike up the stairs to use a guest room to do their schoolwork.

After a few hours of working the two finished, “And done.” Spike said, as he closed up his textbook.

“Me too.” Scootaloo added while closing her textbook too.

“Your aunts sure are nice, Scootaloo.” Spike noted.

“They sure are. They're the best.” she replied.

“We take it you come here a lot?” Drakon inquired.

“Yeah. Mostly whether my parents go away on business or bring animals over to the house to study for their show. And I don't mind it. I like coming here.”

“I can believe that.” Spike replied.

“Come on, let's go down and grab a bite.” Scootaloo said, as she and Spike got up to head downstairs followed by Drakon.

They arrived downstairs as Spike smelled something baking, “Mm, something smells good.”

“Yeah, and I know what that means.” Scootaloo said, as they followed the scent all the way to the kitchen where they saw Holiday seated at the table and Lofty pulling out a pan from the oven and freshly baked cookies atop it.

“Ah, you guys are just in time.” Lofty told the teens.

“Aunt Lofty, you really know what we need.” Scootaloo said, as she and Spike sat down at the table.

“Just be careful they're hot.” Lofty warned them.

The two teens and the aunts each enjoyed a cookie as Spike and Scootaloo's eyes lit up, “It's delicious!” Spike smiled.

“As always,” Scootaloo added, “Aunt Lofty nobody bakes like you.”

“Naturally.” she boasted.

As they relaxed and enjoyed more of the cookies, Spike took notice of several quilts that covered the furniture in the living room. Each one was in a specific pattern and theme stitched into each spot.

“You all definitely love quilts. Where do you shop at?” he asked the aunts.

“Nowhere,” Lofty answered, “All those quilts are handmade, courtesy of yours truly.”

“You made them all?” Spike asked in disbelief.

“You betcha.”

“That's amazing. And they're all so unique.”

“Thanks kid. Whenever I get inspiration I always make sure to capture it as a quilt.” she explained proudly.

“Well, that's quite the talent you have.” Spike commended Lofty.

“That's my Lofty for you.” Holiday added making Lofty blush.

"And it also helps I do requests for others. If you like, Spike, I could make one for you. Free of charge." she offered.

"I may consider it." Spike admitted, as he thought about having a quilt with the faces of all ten of his girlfriends stitched into it.

As Spike watched how happy the aunts were reminded him of his parents and how happy they were to be married to each other and have him as well.

“And by the way, Spike.” Holiday spoke up to him.

“Yes?”

“Lofty and I want to extend our deepest of condolences to you for the loss of your parents.” she said as both aunts gave him sympathetic looks.

Spike smiled gratefully, “Thank you both. I'm just grateful I have Scootaloo and the others in my life now.” Scootaloo smiled and held his hand. Holiday and Lofty smiled feeling happy to see how close the two teens were with each other.

As it started getting late, Spike grabbed his stuff and spoke to the three, “Well, thank you for having me, but I better get going.”

“Come visit us anytime, Spike.” Holiday offered.

“Thank you, I'll keep that in mind.” Spike said, but before he could step out, Lofty spoke up.

“Say, Scoots. Weren't you planning to go back to Spike's place for something else?”

“Huh?” Scootaloo asked as she and Spike had faint blushes.

“That's right,” Holiday agreed, “Don't worry. Lofty and I will cover for you.”

“Uh, thank you?” she asked hoping she didn't mean what she thought.

Holiday leaned forward and whispered, “Just remember you both use protection.”

Spike overhearing it blushed up with Scootaloo blushing harder. Drakon listening cackled hysterically, “Oh, they're onto you!”

“Right.” Scootaloo answered her aunt, before grabbing Spike's arm and ran out leaving the two aunts alone.

“Our Scootaloo is growing up, huh?” Lofty asked.

“She sure is.” Holiday agreed.

“You know thinking about it has got me in the mood.” Lofty said wrapping her arms around Holiday.

“Oh, Lofty.” Holiday moaned.

“Let's go upstairs and rip each others clothes off.” she whispered sultry into Holiday's ear making her blush.

Outside, Scootaloo and Spike ran as far as they did from their aunts house before stopping, “They knew?” Spike asked Scootaloo.

“I didn't tell them anything, I swear!” she promised.

“Sounds like those two know you more than you thought.” Drakon chuckled.

“No kidding. But at least I know they wouldn't tell my parents.” Scootaloo added.

“That's a relief.” Spike sighed.

“Well, aside from that, let's go back to your place.” she suggested.

“Yeah.” he agreed as they continued on, with Drakon going into the dragon band to give them their privacy.

When the two got to Spike's home, Spike fed Peewee, before he and Scootaloo retreated to his bedroom.

Once inside, Spike and Scootaloo started passionately kissing while wrapping their arms around the other. As Spike kissed Scootaloo his arms started moving downward giving her butt a playful squeeze earning a moan out of her. As he moved downward he felt up the back of her right leg, and spoke.

“Rainbow Dash isn't the only one with impressive legs.” he teased her.

“Thanks,” Scootaloo moaned, “I know they're not as fit as Rainbow's but I try.”

“I think they're very awesome.” Spike replied making her blush.

“You think?” she blushed.

“Definitely.”

Scootaloo smiled before feeling up Spike's butt making him gasp, “Rainbow Dash is right, you do have a toned ass.”

“Rainbow.” Spike grumbled, before shaking it off. The two dropped onto his bed and took off their clothes as they continued making out with moans coming from inside the room.

Later on Spike and Scootaloo were in bed cuddling, “That was incredible, Spike.” Scootaloo panted.

“I'll say,” he replied, “I just hope I wasn't too rough with you.”

“Not at all. I'm glad you were. Rainbow mentioned how dominant you were in bed with her, and I'm glad you could be the same with me.” she smiled.

“Well, you took it a lot better than she did.” Spike admitted.

“Mostly because I was prepared in case it turned out this way for us.”

“Fair enough.” Spike said before they kissed again.

“Night, Spike.”

“Night, Scootaloo.” the two fell asleep.

The next day at the academy during their free period, the girls all met on the roof to hear the latest news from Scootaloo.

“Alright, Scootaloo, tell us.” Apple Bloom pleaded.

“Ok.” Scootaloo said explaining what happened with her and Spike yesterday along with how her aunts knew what Scootaloo was planning with Spike, “And that was that.”

“I can't believe your aunts caught on to you.” Sweetie Belle gasped.

“I'm just glad they wouldn't tell my parents.” Scootaloo replied.

“We all are.” Twilight put in.

“Well, ya'll, we've each had our time with Spike.” Applejack noted.

“All but one.” Sunset reminded her as all eyes fell on Pinkie.

“Yes! It's finally my turn!” she cheered.

“We understand if you've been restless having come in last of the draw, Pinkie.” Rarity apologized.

“But remember it's the order we drew.” Fluttershy added.

“Don't worry. No hard feelings like we said before that night.” Pinkie reminded them.

“Just hope you're ready for Spike,” Rainbow said, “Or should Spike be ready for you?”

“Either way, Spike and I are going to have the best time ever!” Pinkie beamed.

Author's Note

~~Twilight Sparkle~~
~~Rarity~~
Pinkie Pie
~~Apple Bloom~~
~~Scootaloo~~
~~Applejack~~
~~Fluttershy~~
~~Sweetie Belle~~
~~Rainbow Dash~~
~~Sunset Shimmer~~

And then there was 1